《Transmigration: The Peasant Makeup Artist》


 Chapter 1

    From the moment that Li Mo opened her eyes, she saw the thatched roof with sunlight on her head, and that it was not her own body at all, so she decided to go through it. After all, the last second she was on a plane flying to Paris, and there was such a rare plane crash. She didn''t believe that she could still survive. Even if she could survive, she was in the hospital, not in this ancient thatched roof In the thatched cottage, I just don''t know where it is.


    Holding back the dizziness, he sat up from the bed and made a clattering noise. He looked down and saw that it was the sound of straw under the old sheets. Then he looked up and saw that the walls around him were smeared with mud, and several cracks had been opened. The Yellow window paper on the only one window had been rotten for several holes, which was not enough to keep out the wind and rain There was nothing in the room but a bed, a tattered box and a table with one leg missing.


    Li Mo has been basically sure that this is a home that can be described as having no family. At present, he has gone through a place where he can no longer be poor.


    Now I don''t know what kind of environment I''m in and what it''s like outside. Li Mo holds back the pain all over and dizziness in her head. She slowly moves her legs out of bed and wants to go out of the room to have a look. However, as soon as she stands up, she suddenly feels the same pain in her head. The dazzling white light flashes by. The next second, she falls into the dark.


    Li Mo wakes up again, is awakened by a call, the moment he opens his eyes, Li Mo''s brain is still a little confused.


    Just in my sleep, all the memories belonging to another person are projected in my mind. No, it should be said that they are the memories of the original owner.


    It turned out that the original owner had just arrived at the house yesterday and was bought by the man of the house with two liang silver.


    "Girl, girl" does not wait for Li Mo to recall the memory of this body carefully, and the call beside her brings Li Mo back to reality.


    Li Mo turns to see the person who is standing by the bed and calling for himself.


    A tall man, dressed in linen, had patches piled on his clothes. His long black hair was all tied in the back of his head. He had a bun. His skin was dark and his facial features were plain.


    Li Mo knows that this is the man who bought himself in renyazi''s hand yesterday, that is, the man who owns the house.


    At this time, the man slightly bent over to see Li Mo''s eyes cast on him, frowning slightly, a little hoarse voice: "are you ok? Is there any discomfort? "


    Li Mo slightly shook his head and whispered back: "it''s OK."


    The man didn''t relax his brow when he heard the answer. Looking at Li Mo, his eyes were a little complicated. After a while, he said, "don''t worry. I won''t force you. I bought you at that time. I just didn''t want you to be sold to the old man Wang at will." With this sentence, he pursed his lips and said, "when you''ve healed your injury, I''ll let you go. You can take good care of yourself. Don''t think about it any more."


    Li Mo silently listens to the man to speak, in the heart helplessly sighed a tone.


    The original body of this body is the capable servant girl beside the eldest daughter-in-law of Zhang Jia, a big family in the city. She is quite beautiful, so she is valued by the eldest son of Zhang Jia and wants to be a member of the house. The original owner also has the idea of climbing the dragon and supporting the Phoenix, so she looks at the eldest daughter-in-law secretly. Unexpectedly, the eldest daughter-in-law knows about this. The eldest daughter-in-law takes advantage of the eldest son''s going out to meet friends and points out a reason casually The head bought the original owner and told him that he must sell the people to the remote countryside. However, the man sold the original owner to Daoyuan village.


    It was originally the lecherous old man Wang in the village. Seeing that the original owner was beautiful, he immediately took out one or two and a half silver to buy the original owner. The original owner thought that he was a bad old man. He would rather die than surrender, crying and struggling. Song Dashan, who came back from firewood cutting, saw the scene. He thought of his sister who had also been sold. For a moment, he was compassionate, so he spent two liang silver to buy the original owner Things that the original owner bought.


    The original owner was successfully bought by song Dashan, but when he saw the dilapidated house, he was very reluctant to bow to the farmer, but he couldn''t run away by himself, and he couldn''t survive even if he ran out. He was so sad that he swallowed some rat poison put in the corner of the house. When he woke up, he changed it into Li mo.


    Li Mo quickly measures the current situation in her heart and finds that she can''t live alone.


    this summer style is quite conservative, and the fetters for women are even higher. Women can''t make money alone without backing up. Even now, wherever they go, they are registered residence. The original owner is slavery. Now they are sold here. If they do not have a way to return to their places, they will not have registered residence, so let alone earn money to support themselves. There''s no place out of the village.


    At present, the only thing she can rely on is the family and the man in front of her. Although it''s not clear what kind of character this man is, the reason why he can buy his original body for two liang silver is that he doesn''t want to commit himself to a bad old man. Now he''s willing to let himself go. I don''t think he''s a bad man. It''s better to stay here than to go outside.


    In this case, let''s have a look again. If it''s a big deal, we can''t do it again.


    After thinking about the current situation, Li Mo settled down, looked up at the man in front of him, gently laughed, and slowly said: "thank you for buying me yesterday. I couldn''t think of it last night. Now I have figured it out. I won''t do that again. Please don''t worry." Then, I hesitated and looked at him. "Now I have no place to go. I have no registered residence. If you don''t abandon me, I want to stay here."Song Dashan was surprised. Unexpectedly, her attitude suddenly changed.


    At first, he thought of his sister who had been sold. Then he suddenly felt compassion and spent all the money he had to buy this girl. He didn''t think much about it. However, since she had been bought, he was willing to marry her for her reputation. But it seems that this girl doesn''t want to stay here. Song Dashan is not a compulsive person, so he has made up his mind Idea to let her go, who knows she suddenly said to stay.


    Song Dashan frowned, "do you think about it? Do you know what it means to stay? "


    Of course, Li Mo knows that this is conservative in ancient times. Once he stays, he means to be the daughter-in-law of the family. Can he still be a guest and leave as soon as he wants? When the time comes, spitting stars will drown you.


    Then he nodded his head firmly and said, "I know. I''ve thought about it. I hope elder brother can stay with me."


    Song Dashan pursed his lips and looked at Li Mo for a moment. After a while, he finally nodded, "you can stay, but you can see this family. It''s not a good life to stay."


    Li Mo nods again, "thank you big brother." Then he raised a smiling face to song Dashan, "elder brother, my name is Li Mo, you can call my name directly in the future. I don''t know how to call elder brother in the future."


    Now she wants to stay, song Dashan''s state of mind suddenly has a little change, and then looking at Li Mo''s delicate smile, song Dashan has a moment unnatural, a little tight voice, "my name is song Dashan, you can watch it." Then he added, "the meal is ready. I''ll bring it to you." Then he limped out in a hurry.


    Li Mo found that song Dashan''s leg was lame. There seemed to be something wrong with his left leg. He walked with his right leg. Is he disabled?


    Now I don''t know what''s going on. Li Mo puts it down. She is much better now and doesn''t feel uncomfortable when she wakes up for the first time. So after Song Dashan goes out, she gets out of bed, puts on her shoes and goes out with her.


    A room, see is the main room, space is not big, the ground is filled with earth, in the middle of a table, should be used to eat. There are some farm tools in the corner of the house, but nothing else.


    Outside the back door, a separate hut was built against the wall, with a high chimney standing up, which should be the kitchen.


    Li Mo goes to the kitchen, just meets song Dashan who comes out with his job. Song Dashan frowns, "how did you come out? I''ll take the meal to your room


    Li Mo quickly shook his head, "no, I''m fine now. I don''t have to eat in bed. I''ll eat with you." He said he was going to pick up the dishes and chopsticks in Song Dashan''s hand.


    Song Dashan avoided Li Mo''s hand and went to the table. "I''ll take it. Sit down and have a good rest first."


    Then he put down his things and went to the door of the hall. He called out to the yard, "Xiao Bao, come in for dinner."


    As soon as the voice fell, I heard the sound of footsteps. The next second, a small bean came in.


    The little boy looks like he''s only three or four years old. He''s wearing linen clothes with patches piled on top of patches. His sleeves and trouser legs are too short to fit him. He''s very skinny. It seems that apart from bones, he''s skin. He looks pitiful. Only that pair of eyes, big and round, black and white, looking at people''s water Lingling, looks quite lovely.


    Li Mo is observing xiaodouding, and xiaodouding also sees Li mo. as he runs, there is a twinkle of tension in his eyes. His hands consciously grasp the trouser legs on both sides, and look timidly at his father.


    Song Dashan waved to him, "Xiao Bao, come here for dinner."


    Hearing song Dashan''s call, Xiao Bao slowly moved on to the table, but he didn''t dare to stay next to Li Mo, instead, he ran to the opposite side of Li mo.


    Song Dashan looked at Li Mo and said, "Li Mo, this is Xiaobao. It''s my son. Her mother went when she gave birth to him." Then he patted Xiaobao''s head, pointed to Li Mo and said to him, "Xiaobao, this is" and suddenly got stuck here. I don''t know what to call Xiaobao.


    Li Mo is clear, looking at small bean Ding nervous with uneasy eyes, and look at Song Dashan stuck appearance, smile, take the initiative to take over the conversation, "for the time being, call me aunt Mo, later Xiaobao want to change, as he happy."


    With Li Mo''s words, song Dashan was relieved. Following Li Mo''s words, he said to Xiao Bao again, "Xiao Bao, it''s called aunt mo."


    Xiao Bao looked at Li Mo''s eyes timidly, then quickly lowered his eyes, twisted his hands together, and after a while, he called "aunt Mo" softly


    Li Mo also simply should a.

 Chapter 2

    Three people have lunch together. They say it''s lunch. In fact, it''s a pot of clear water coarse grain porridge, with more water and less rice. There''s some dried yams in it, and the side dish is a plate of pickled cabbage.


    Li Mo can''t swallow it. He can feel the rough stubble rubbing his throat obviously. Snowy vegetables are also pickles. There is no oil, so he can only swallow it slowly.


    Li Mo looks at Song Dashan sitting next to him. He snores fast, as if he is eating delicacies. Even the steamed stuffed buns on the opposite side are holding spoons, scooping porridge one by one, carefully and conscientiously put them into his mouth. Then he chews and swallows them. He eats them carefully and fragrant, and seems to be satisfied with them.


    It seems that this family is really destitute. In such a situation, song Dashan can still spend two liang of silver to buy himself. It''s really good. Maybe two liang of silver is all the property of this family. If the original owner is here, he will lose a lot if he really leaves.


    Li Mo didn''t eat a bowl of porridge without any flavor. First, he couldn''t eat it. Second, he had no appetite.


    Song Dashan saw that she ate a little, and frowned, "don''t you eat? There''s more in the pot. "


    Xiaobaozi also looked at it curiously because of this.


    Li Mo shakes his head, "I''m full, you eat."


    Song Dashan looked at Li Mo for a moment, nodded and continued to eat.


    Seeing that his father continued to eat, he lowered his head and picked up a small spoon.


    After lunch, Li Mo thought that he would live in this family. He had to integrate into this family and stand up to clean up the dishes.


    Song Dashan stopped her, "you''re just sick. Go back and lie down for a rest. I''ll clean it up."


    Li Mo shakes his head, continues to clean up, "I''m almost OK now, no discomfort, I can do these jobs, let me clean up."


    Seeing that she was determined, song Dashan stopped her, but he was not at ease. He followed Li Mo into the kitchen.


    This is the first time for Li Mo to see such a kitchen. The kitchen is not big. A big stove is built on one side of the wall, and a chimney stands in the middle, sticking out of the roof all the time. There are two big pots on the stove, and a small pot in the middle. At the mouth of the stove, there are many branches, firewood and hay, which should be used for fire.


    Next to the stove, there was a wooden cabinet that was too dark to see its original color. One of its feet was gone, and it was padded with stone. Next to the cabinet is a big water tank.


    Li Mo had a general understanding of the kitchen things. He put the chopsticks in his hand in the pot, picked up the water ladle made of gourd on the lid of the pot, scooped out water from the water jar and put it into the pot. Then he found a rag on the lid of the pot and began to brush the bowl.


    Although Li Mo didn''t do much housework in her previous life, and her aunt did everything, she still knew how to do the basic housework, so she couldn''t do anything.


    Although she was not quick, she was very serious. Song Dashan was relieved.


    When I bought her before, I heard that she was a big maid from a big family, a big maid from a big family in the city, but she was more elegant than the girls in the town, and she was very different from the village''s daughter-in-law. So he had been prepared for her for a long time. She would not be able to do any work. Now it seems that she is better than he imagined At least I''m willing to do it.


    Seeing that she had no problem, song Dashan picked up the shoulder pole and bucket and said, "I''ll go to the village to carry water. I''ll be back in a moment."


    Li Mo nods, but seeing his back as he leaves with a bucket, he has no bottom in his heart. His legs are so lame. Can he really carry two buckets of water back? Will it be unstable and wrestling?


    However, on second thought, he also picked water for the water tank before, which was not the first time to dry. It should be no problem, so he put down his mind and washed the dishes seriously.


    After washing the dishes and chopsticks, Li Mo put them on the top of the cabinet. There were only a few scattered dishes in it, and there were only three bowls. All of them had gaps, and none of them was complete.


    Li Mo sighs that there is really no good thing in this family. If you change it, you have to change it all. It''s all money. For the current economic level of this family, it''s a luxury.


    Li Mo opened the door under the cupboard again. There were only two cloth bags in it. One of them was a small bag of brown rice. I didn''t know what it was. The other one was only a little yellow flour. I didn''t know if it was enough for half a month.


    When the kitchen was almost cleaned up, song Dashan came back with two buckets of water. Li Mo saw song Dashan''s way of carrying water clearly. He limped, and his body was a little unstable. However, he tried to keep his upper body as steady as possible, so that the bucket didn''t shake so much. So every step, the water didn''t spill much. When he got to the kitchen, there was still more than half of the bucket left in each bucket, and all of them were poured into the kitchen In the tank, the tank is full.


    Song Dashan wiped the sweat oozing from his forehead and saw that the kitchen had been cleaned up. He asked Li Mo to go back to his room and have a rest. "Nothing''s wrong. You''re just in the right shape. You''d better go back to your room and have a rest."


    Li Mo couldn''t find anything else to do for a moment. He nodded, "OK, I''ll go back to my room." After thinking about it and looking at Song Dashan, "now you"


    "I''m going to hoe the weeds in the field and come back in the evening."Li Mo thought of the steamed stuffed bun again. He went into the hall and asked song Dashan, "where''s Xiao Bao?"


    Song Dashan didn''t care, "he went out to play, don''t worry, after a while, he came back when he was tired. Go and have a rest."


    Li Mo was a little uneasy, so little Douding was running outside, but he remembered that this was ancient times, as if all the children in the village were like this. Looking at Song Dashan''s indifference, he pursed his lips, said nothing more, and entered the room.


    Li Mo lay in bed, and couldn''t sleep for a moment. She blinked at the grass on her head, and her mind drifted away.


    She didn''t know why such a strange thing happened. She used to think that only in novels could there be such a thing. She didn''t expect that it happened to herself. But anyway, if she could have another chance to live, she should cherish it and live a good life.


    It''s feudal and conservative in ancient times. It''s unrealistic to go out alone. All she can do is stay here, have a reasonable identity, and then try to improve the conditions of the family.


    As for song Dashan, she has no choice but to choose a person. However, at present, she is not bad. If she is good all the time, she can try to cultivate her feelings and become a real husband and wife.


    In her previous life, she worked wholeheartedly and didn''t want to get married. When she was in her thirties, she wanted to become a family, but she didn''t have a suitable partner. Sometimes she was too tired to have someone to lean on. In the end, she didn''t even know what she was trying so hard for. But life pushed you forward, so she had to rush forward desperately and couldn''t stop. I didn''t expect that the LORD would finally give up It made her stop.


    Perhaps, a new way of life, not so much pressure, do not have to fight everything on their shoulders, there is a shelter man, there are lovely children around, it will be a very good life.


    It doesn''t seem so bad to come here.


    At this time, I heard a rustling sound. Li Mo looked to the door and saw a little figure hiding half of his body outside. He only nodded. Seeing Li Mo looking over, he quickly drew back his body.


    Li Mo smiles and knows that the villain is just outside. She opens her mouth and shouts, "is it Xiao Bao? Come on in


    With that, there was no movement by the door.


    Li Mo waited patiently. After a long time, the little figure secretly showed a little bit. He looked at Li Mo on the bed with timidity, curiosity and temptation in his eyes.


    Li Mo smiles more gently and waves to him, "Xiao Bao, don''t be afraid, come here, aunt Mo, OK?"


    People who have known her in previous lives regard her as a strong woman. In fact, few people know that she likes children very much in her heart. Every time she sees a baby held by others, she has to look at it secretly and even want to kiss it. Unfortunately, she has never had a chance to have her own baby.


    Now I see Xiaobao, she likes it very much. Although she is not her own child, she will be her son in the future. She doesn''t mind whether she is her own child or not. As long as she works hard, the child will know you are good and will give you the same feedback.


    Under Li Mo''s patient persuasion, the steamed stuffed bun finally slowly moved out, slowly approached Li Mo step by step, and finally walked to the bed, twisted his little hand and looked at Li Mo with big black and white eyes.


    Li Mo was softened by this cute look, and asked him in a soft voice: "Xiao Bao, will aunt Mo take you to bed?"


    The little guy looked at Li Mo blankly and didn''t speak.


    Li Mo asked again, after a long time, the little guy just nodded gently.


    Li Mo sits up and reaches out her hands to take the bun beside the bed to bed. Although the little body is very stiff at the moment of holding it, she doesn''t struggle. She is lovingly taken to bed by Li mo.


    Li Mo took off his shoes for him, took off his little clothes outside, and then stuffed them into the quilt. He also lay down and was very close to him.


    Li Mo can feel that little baozi wants to get close to her, but he doesn''t dare to. He doesn''t worry. He talks to him first, "Xiao Bao, how old are you this year?"


    Xiaobao was a little nervous. After a while, he stretched out four fingers and said, "four years old."


    Li Mo laughs and praises him, "Xiao Bao is so powerful. Everyone knows that this is four. It''s great!"


    The little guy was so embarrassed that he forgot to be nervous. He narrowed his eyes, put out a small palm to cover his mouth, and secretly laughed under the palm.


    Li Mo is all made to melt by his small appearance, pull his a hand, the voice puts more soft, "small treasure just played outside what?"


    Xiaobao replied quickly, "look at the little ant moving things. The little ant is small. It''s very big."


    "Oh, yes, little ants are so powerful." Li Mo side should and his words, side body closer to him, a hand around his small body, gently stroking his back.


    Xiao Bao is not stiff now. He lets Li Mo touch his body and happily talks about the process of the ants moving things.


    Li Mo looks at him to talk, not from secretly sigh, this kid can be really good.


    Just under Li Mo''s touch, Xiao Bao said and fell asleep.Li Mo looked at him and carefully put him in his arms. After a while, he followed the little man and fell asleep slowly.

 Chapter 3

    When song Dashan came back, the house was quiet. He put down his hoe and looked back and forth. He didn''t see anyone. Finally, when he walked into the room, he saw a large group and a small group sleeping together.


    Song Dashan looked at the two people holding each other in a daze. He felt a little touched. It seemed that for the first time, he felt what people often say about wife and child''s hot Kang.


    It seems that there is nothing wrong with marrying such a little daughter-in-law.


    Without disturbing their sleep, song Dashan quietly left the room and went to the kitchen to prepare dinner for the evening.


    When Li Mo wakes up, he sees the villain in his arms looking at him with big black and white eyes, and he doesn''t speak.


    Li Mo smiles and gently prints a kiss on the little man''s forehead, "Xiao Bao, wake up."


    Xiaobao didn''t expect to be kissed. He was shy and put out two hands to cover his face.


    Li Mo is amused by his little reaction, kisses him again, and then holds him up, "Xiao Bao, it seems that it''s getting late. We''re going to get up and see if your father has come back."


    Xiao Bao slowly put down his hand covering his face, nodded and got up. He picked up the little clothes on the head of the bed and put them on himself. He wore them in a pattern.


    Li Mo found that the child was very sensible. At a young age, he could eat by himself and dress by himself. Was this the poor man''s child who was in charge of the family early?


    Li Mo dressed himself, took Xiao Bao out of bed, put on his shoes, and led him out.


    Hearing the noise from the kitchen, Li Mo leads Xiao Bao to the kitchen door and sees song Dashan sitting behind the stove burning a fire.


    "Dashan, are you back?"


    Seeing them, song Dashan nodded, "wait a little longer, and the meal will be ready."


    Li Mo is a little embarrassed for a moment. After a day''s work, she has to cook. But she sleeps at home until now, just like rice insects. If she puts it in the village, she will be scolded. She can''t do it in the future.


    But seeing the stove burning, Li Mo remembered that she didn''t seem to be able to burn such a stove. Even if she cooked, she didn''t know if she could make it.


    Li Mo thinks that the first thing she should do is to learn how to make a fire.


    Before Li Mo could see how to make a fire, the dinner was ready, just as it was at noon, but it was thinner.


    Li Mo didn''t eat much at noon, and he was hungry for several meals. At this time, he felt very hungry. So when he ate, although he was still hard to swallow, Li Mo still tried to eat.


    In the middle of the meal, someone came to the family.


    Xiaobao first saw the people coming in the hall and called out: "grandma."


    Li Mo and song Dashan just saw the person coming.


    The visitor is an old woman, looking over 50 years old. She is thin, slightly bent back, rough and dark skin, gray hair for more than half, and her clothes are worn out. At first glance, she is a person who has worked hard for many years.


    It turns out that this is song Dashan''s mother and Xiao Bao''s grandmother.


    Seeing his mother, song Dashan quickly got up, welcomed his mother in and sat down at the table. "Mother, we''re having dinner. I''ll go and serve you a bowl."


    Then he went to the kitchen.


    Song''s mother quickly grabbed her son, who was going to the kitchen, "don''t go. I''ve just had it. You can eat it now."


    "Mother, have you really eaten?"


    Song''s mother nodded, "I''ve really eaten it. You should eat it quickly."


    Song Dashan nodded and sat down to eat.


    Song''s mother glanced at Li Mo intentionally or unintentionally from the moment she came in. She knew that this was his son''s daughter-in-law. Everyone in the village was talking about his second son''s buying a daughter-in-law at a high price. The daughter-in-law kept talking at home. She didn''t believe it at first, so she had to believe it now.


    Song''s mother cleared her throat and asked song Dashan, "Dashan, is this the daughter-in-law you bought yesterday?"


    Song Dashan looked at Li Mo, saw her head down to eat, nodded and answered his mother, "well, mother, her name is Li mo."


    Song''s mother looks at Li Mo again. She says it''s too long. She has never seen a daughter-in-law like this when she was so old, but she can''t be a good-looking girl. Look at her weak appearance. She can''t pick up her hands. She wants to be a ancestor. Besides, it''s two liang silver. With a little more money, she can buy a cow.


    I can''t help complaining that my second son didn''t know to discuss with them.


    Song''s mother wants to say something about song Dashan, but it''s useless to see that someone has bought it back, and it''s hard to say it in front of Li Mo, so she swallows it again, remembering the purpose of her eldest son and daughter-in-law. She droops her eyes and doesn''t know how to say it for a moment.


    Seeing song''s mother sitting there and not talking, the atmosphere was a little embarrassed for a moment. Song Dashan took the initiative to say, "Niang, what else are you doing here today?"


    Seeing that song Dashan took the initiative to speak, song''s mother was relieved and followed song''s question to answer: "that, Dashan, it''s like this"


    in the middle of the sentence, her expression was a little stiff. She glanced at Li Mo, who was sitting down and eating seriously, and then said, "your elder brother''s good brother is going to hand in the bundle soon. Your elder brother is short of money, so I want to know what else you have There is no silver left, so that you can give your nephew a bundle of repairs. "With that, song''s mother lowered her eyes and dared not look into her second son''s eyes.


    In fact, it was the eldest daughter-in-law who heard that the second son had bought a daughter-in-law for two liang of silver. She thought that the second son had more money in his hand and must have hidden a lot of money. So she regretted that she had asked for less alimony last time and asked her to come and ask for more.


    Song Dashan''s voice was a little heavy. "Niang, I''ve already given my elder brother and sister-in-law alimony."


    Song''s mother was a little chatty and rubbed her hands, "Dashan, if you hadn''t been at home for so many years, Xiaobao couldn''t have survived without your elder brother and sister-in-law, thanks to your elder brother and sister-in-law for so many years"


    Song Dashan remembered that when he came back, he saw that his son was thin and dead, but his elder brother mingge''er, a few good friends in the elder brother''s family, were white and fat, and his son was broken Old clothes that can''t be seen can''t stop coming up, and rice bowls are heavily placed on the table, making a "touch" sound. His eyes sank, his lips were tight, and his momentum was a little shocking. Xiao BaoFan didn''t dare to eat. He looked at Song Dashan and looked at Li Mo timidly. His eyes seemed to be seeking shelter.


    Li Mo quickly hugs Xiao Bao, sits in his arms and pats him on the back.


    Xiaobao seems to be a little scared. Song Dashan looks at his mother, his eyes are a little complicated, and his voice is a little difficult. "Niang, my disability allowance is only 15 Liang in total, and I''ve given 8 Liang to my elder brother and sister-in-law. I didn''t get anything when I came back. I still have two mu of land to buy this house. I don''t have much money on me. Why Jasmine is the last money on me. I have no money on me now. "


    Song''s mother was a little bit upset by song Dashan, and she was not without guilt.


    In those days, a family had to produce a male, or they would have to pay five liang of silver. The family was reluctant to give up the money, so they pushed their second son out to be a soldier. Now the second son came back from the battlefield and was disabled. He had nothing to do with his family. She let him go out to live with Xiaobao. She knew that she was sorry for her second son, but she didn''t do it FA, the eldest son is in charge of the family now, and she has to rely on the eldest son to provide for the aged, so she can''t listen to them.


    Song''s mother thought that she could not stay here any longer, and stood up in embarrassment, "well, mother knows, and then she left."


    Song''s mother left quickly, and song Dashan didn''t send her away, but the atmosphere was so low after that.


    Li Mo probably heard that song Dashan should have gone out to be a soldier for many years before, but now he comes home, and his elder brother and sister-in-law ask him for money.


    I don''t know about other Li mo. I''ll try to find out later.


    After dinner in silence, Li Mo picked up the dishes and took them to the kitchen to wash.


    After cleaning up, it was already dark. With the last light, song Dashan burned some hot water to wash.


    In fact, Li Mo is very uncomfortable and wants to take a good bath. Looking at Song Dashan, who is sitting under the stove and boiling water, Li Mo says, "brother Dashan, I want to take a bath."


    Song Dashan pauses, remembering that there is no bath basin at home, only a small basin for washing face and a foot basin. He usually washes cold water directly, so he can''t use the bath basin.


    Song Dashan hesitated for a moment and said, "I don''t have a bathtub at home, so I have to wipe it with the washbasin first." In the heart but secretly wrote down, must make a bathtub.


    Li Mo nods. It''s better to wipe it with water than not to wash it.


    After the water is boiled, song Dashan puts hot water in a wooden bucket and brings it to Li Mo''s room. Then he brings her the basin to wash her face. After thinking about it, he finds a better linen cloth and hands it to Li Mo as a towel. Finally, he finds out one of his best clothes for Li Mo to change for a while.


    "Thank you, Dashan." Li Mo really appreciates his consideration.


    Song Dashan did not say anything, nodded, walked out of the door and closed the door by the way.


    Li Mo takes off her clothes and washes her body with hot water in the basin. When the water is cold, she adds some hot water.


    Finally, after washing, I feel relaxed all over.


    Although there are patches on Song Dashan''s clothes, Li Mo doesn''t dislike them as much as he does. Some of them are good, but for her, the clothes are a little too big and look empty. After thinking about it, Li Mo tears a piece of cloth from her old clothes as a belt and ties her waist tightly, which doesn''t affect her activities.


    Li Mo opens the door of the room, sees song Dashan making something in the moonlight, hears the sound, and looks up.


    Li Mo is embarrassed to smile, "big mountain elder brother, I washed."


    Song Dashan nodded, put down the things in his hands, went into the room, and was about to pour out the water in the basin.


    Li Mo is surprised, hastily stop, "big mountain elder brother, need not, I come by myself."


    Song Dashan easily avoided Li Mo and continued to walk outside, "heavy, I''ll come."


    Li Mo pursed her lips, a little ashamed. It was the first time that someone poured her bath water.

 Chapter 4

    After Li Mo takes a bath, song Dashan burns the water again. Li Mo pours the hot water into the basin, picks up Xiao Bao''s towel and wipes his face.


    After a day together, Xiaobao has no rejection of Li Mo, and even quite attached to Li Mo, looking at Li Mo''s eyes bright.


    Li Mo guesses that Xiaobao has replaced himself as a mother. Deep in his heart, he wants to have a mother, so when he treats him well, he immediately puts down his guard and relies on her.


    Thinking of this, Li Mo is a little sad. She understands Xiaobao''s feelings very well, because she also lost her mother when she was a child. Later, her stepmother came in. She fully realized what it means to have a stepfather when she has a stepmother. The harm that those two people caused to her during her growing up can never be wiped away. Therefore, she knows what kind of harm parents'' unkindness will bring to her children, and she also knows I know that when a child is young, she yearns for father''s love and mother''s love, so she will treat Xiaobao well. As long as she is here for one day, she will treat him as her own love.


    Li Mo washes Xiaobao''s face and kisses his face. "Oh, our Xiaobao is so clean. Aunt Mo kisses him."


    Xiao Bao giggled and wriggled awkwardly.


    Li Mo holds him to sit on the small bench, puts his small foot into the foot basin to soak his feet, and deliberately scratched his foot plate heart, which makes him giggle continuously. His small body trembles, and the children''s clear voice wanders around the room.


    Xiaobao can''t bear it. He hugs Li Mo''s neck and buries his face in Li Mo''s neck. Xiaonaiyin asks, "aunt Mo, itch, Xiaobao itch. Don''t scratch Xiaobao."


    Li Mo laughs too. He doesn''t tease him for long. Seeing that the water is going to be cold, he holds Xiaobao up. At this time, song Dashan also takes a good bath outside and comes in.


    Xiaobao looks at Song Dashan brightly, "Dad."


    Song Dashan let out a "um" and poured the water consciously.


    Just now, Li Mo didn''t expect that when he saw song Dashan, he remembered that they were going to sleep in the same bed tonight. He was a little uncomfortable.


    Put Xiaobao into the bed and quickly climb into the bed.


    Song Dashan came into the room and closed the door. Then he saw two people lying down on the bed, sipping their lips. He didn''t say anything. He stood beside the bed, took off his clothes outside, got into the bed and slept outside.


    At this time, Li Mo sleeps in the most inside, in the middle sleeps Xiaobao, three people have not fallen asleep.


    Li Mo deliberately ignores song Dashan, holding Xiaobao and patting him on the back, telling him bedtime stories. It''s the story of the mermaid.


    "In the deep, deep sea, there is a magnificent palace, in which live six Mermaid princesses. They are all very beautiful, especially the youngest princess. She has long golden hair and is more beautiful than her sisters. She likes to hear her sisters say many new things on the sea. Therefore, the little princess often thinks that she can go to the sea one day.


    Waiting and waiting, just on the 15th birthday of the little princess, she quietly swam to the sea. There was a big


    boat on the sea, and many people on the boat were holding a grand birthday party "


    Xiaobao woke up without hearing such a story. She was completely attracted by Li Mo''s story, listening attentively and blinking.


    Li Mo said for a long time, but before he finished speaking, Xiao Bao had already successfully fallen asleep, and the corners of his mouth were slightly tilted, looking at how lovely he was.


    Li Mo lovingly kisses his head. As soon as he looks up, he sees song Dashan looking at himself with deep eyes.


    Li Mo was his eyes to see the heart a jump, "big mountain elder brother, how?"


    Song Dashan shook his head, "nothing, sleep." Then he turned around.


    For a moment, they didn''t speak any more, just heard each other''s breathing.


    Li Mo closed her eyes, tried to ignore the people around her, emptied her mind and began to think about her future.


    She has no superb cooking skills, no recipes to sell, and she doesn''t know how to make glass soap or anything. She can''t even raise chickens, ducks or pigs. All the ways to get rich through novels don''t work here. The only thing she can do is make-up and beauty. Now the only thing she can rely on is this skill, but it''s not like modern society So many stars ask her to be a private beautician and stylist. The people here are so poor, can anyone be willing to ask someone to make up?


    I don''t know if I can make money here and change the status quo of this family by my own skill.


    Li Mo thinks so, don''t know when to fall asleep finally.


    When he woke up the next day, it was just dawn outside. Xiaobao was still sleeping in his arms. Song Dashan was no longer there.


    Li Mo gently gets up, quietly goes to bed, and walks out of the room.


    Song Dashan is making breakfast in the kitchen.


    "Good morning, Dashan."


    Song Dashan nodded, "there is hot water in the small pot, you can wash."


    Li Mo scoops the hot water from the small pot into the basin and takes it to the yard to wash.


    Before I wash well, there comes the sound of footsteps behind me. A small body pours on his back, and a soft milk sound rings in his ear, "aunt Mo ~"Li Mo laughs and turns back to embrace Xiao Douding in his arms. "Xiao Bao wakes up?"


    Xiaobao was still a little confused. He rubbed his eyes and muttered, "Xiaobao wakes up. I don''t see Aunt Mo and father."


    Li Mo patted him on the back, "well, dad is in the kitchen. Aunt Mo will wash you. We''ll have dinner later."


    Xiao Bao nodded.


    Breakfast is still coarse grain porridge, Li Mo has been used to it, so there is no other coarse grain at home.


    After dinner, song Dashan picked up the hoe to go out.


    Li Mo immediately called him, "brother Dashan, where are you going?"


    Song Dashan replied, "I''m going to hoe the ground. I''ll plant peanuts in a few days."


    Li Mo hastens to follow, "big mountain elder brother, take me together, I also go to help."


    Song Dashan frowned, "no, I''m in the sun. You''re at home with Xiaobao."


    How can Li Mo feel at ease to stay at home and do nothing, so she is uneasy, so she is determined to follow, "brother Dashan, you can take me, I have nothing to do at home is boring."


    Seeing that she wanted to go, song Dashan had to agree, but took a straw hat to put on Li mo.


    At this time, next to the small treasure also ran, "Dad, I also want to go, I also go to hoe."


    Song Dashan smiles and takes them with him.


    When he went out, song Dashan carried two hoes, and Li Mo followed him with Xiaobao in his arms.


    On the road, many villagers have gone down to the ground. When they see them nodding, they just look at Li Mo with profound meaning.


    Li Mo holds Xiao Bao and follows song Dashan with a smile.


    Song Dashan also found those people''s eyes, eyebrows slightly wrinkled.


    With Li Mo to speed up the pace.


    There is an acre of dry land at home, which is in the westernmost part of the village. It is here that we are going to hoe today.


    Song Dashan asked Li Mo and Xiao Bao to sit on the ridge of the field and play. He went down to hoe with his hoe. Li Mo is not a child. Of course, he won''t sit by and watch. Now he tells Xiao Bao not to run around. He picks up another hoe and hoes after Song Dashan.


    She had never hoed the earth. She could only watch song Dashan hoe first. Then she learned from him and tried several times. She gradually found a way to hoe the earth. Soon she could hoe the earth like a model. Song Dashan also said that she was right. Li Mo felt happy. But not long after I was happy, I felt that the palm of my hand holding the hoe was hot and red.


    Li Mo grins and says in secret that the skin of her body is as tender as that of her previous life. After a while, it will be red, and after a while, it will blister.


    Li Mo inhales, holds the palm of her hand, and quietly continues to hoe. He doesn''t want song Dashan to see something different, but he''s a lot slower. Fortunately, song Dashan doesn''t expect her to hoe as much as she can.


    Song Dashan hoes a long field. When he looks back, he sees that Li Mo is far behind and is still slowly hoeing. Song Dashan has a smile in his eyes, but he immediately sees something wrong. Her posture is not right.


    Song Dashan went over, took away Li Mo''s hoe, opened her hand, and saw that the palm was full of red, and there were bubbles.


    Li Mo is a little embarrassed and is seen.


    With a hoe in one hand and Li Mo in the other hand, song Dashan pulled her to the edge of the ridge. "Don''t hoe, just sit here."


    Xiaobao, who was playing with Dogtail grass, also found Li Mo''s hand. He immediately came up and asked anxiously, "aunt Mo, what''s the matter with you?"


    Li Mo smiles at him, "aunt Mo is OK, Xiao Bao, don''t worry."


    Xiao Bao still looks at Li Mo with watery eyes.


    Li Mo''s heart became soft again. He handed his hand to Xiao Bao, "Xiao Bao blows to Aunt Mo, and aunt Mo doesn''t hurt immediately."


    Xiao Bao immediately bowed his head, pouted his lips and puffed hard, his cheeks bulging.


    Song Dashan looked at him, his eyes slowly smile, let them continue to play here, limp back and then hoe.


    By noon, song Dashan had almost hoed the ground, and there was not much left.


    It''s time to go home to cook. Song Dashan plans to finish the rest of the hoe in the afternoon. He picks up the hoe and calls Li Mo and Xiao Bao to go home together.


    "Brother Dashan, are you going to plant flowers after hoeing?" Li Mo asked.


    "Well, I can hoe today. Tomorrow I''ll go to the town and buy peanut seeds. The day after tomorrow I can plant them."


    Going to town? Li Mo''s heart moved, I don''t know if I can follow him to see what cosmetics are in the fat powder shop in the town and how good they are. She had this habit in her previous life. She has a set of cosmetics of various brands. The first thing to do is to purchase skin care and cosmetics.


    So now, she''s making the same old mistake again.


    Li Mo was a little embarrassed to open his mouth, hesitated to open his mouth and go with him, but his heart was too itchy. Finally, his old problem overcame his face and asked softly, "brother Dashan, can I go to the town with you?"


    Song Dashan took a look at Li Mo and nodded without asking why.Li Mo didn''t expect that song Dashan was so easy to speak. She agreed as soon as she said it. After thinking about it, it seems that no matter what she said, he never refused.


    I was suddenly a little happy.

 Chapter 5

    Li Mo''s hand hurt, song Dashan simply won''t let her into the kitchen, let her play with Xiaobao.


    Li Mo suspects that in his heart, she and Xiao Bao are at the same level.


    When Xiaobao is playing in the yard, she just sits by and looks at it in a daze.


    At this time, a crisp voice came in: "is Dashan at home?"


    As soon as the voice fell, a middle-aged woman entered the yard.


    Li Mo stood up. Although he didn''t know the comer, he politely called his aunt, and then said, "brother Dashan is at home. Sit down first, aunt. I''ll call him."


    The woman saw Li Mo and laughed, "are you Dashan''s new daughter-in-law? It''s a real sign. "


    Li Mo pretended to be shy and lowered her head, and hurried to call people behind.


    When she came out, the woman was teasing Xiaobao.


    "Auntie, why are you here?"


    "I heard that you are going to buy peanut seeds tomorrow? It happens that I''m going to the town tomorrow. I''ll go to Xia Lao Zhu''s house to make an appointment for a donkey cart later. I''ll ask if you want to make an appointment for you as well. "


    Song Dashan thought of it and nodded his thanks. "Thank you, aunt. It''s not that you said I forgot to go to Lao Zhu''s house to talk about it. Please tell me by the way, two seats. My daughter-in-law will also go to town with me."


    The woman readily agreed, "yes, I''ll go and say that you''re busy. My aunt has gone."


    "Auntie, take your time."


    Seeing off the woman, song Dashan said to Li Mo, "that''s aunt Zhao who lives next door. She has been taking good care of me and Xiaobao. You can go to see Aunt Zhao if you have anything to do in the future."


    Li Mo nods, ask again: "that about what seat?"


    Aunt Zhao''s appointment is about donkey cart. In several villages nearby, Xia Lao Zhu''s family has a donkey who can take people to the town. However, donkey cart seats are limited. Not everyone has a seat every time. Therefore, we should go ahead of time to say hello and leave a seat. Otherwise, we can only walk to the town.


    After listening to song Dashan''s explanation, Li Mo knows what''s going on and wonders how much each person costs and how many people can sit at a time.


    Song Dashan replied: "generally, adults pay 3 Wen for a round trip, while children pay 1 Wen. Children have no seats, so they have to be held by adults. 15 adults at a time. "


    Li Mo''s brain starts to move quickly. In this way, a trip is at least 45 Wen. Even if he has to go back and forth to the morning fair one day, he can earn at least 45 Wen. In the village, strong laborers go out to do odd jobs, and only 10 Wen a day. That''s too profitable to pull a cart. If there''s a donkey at home, can''t you do it? Why is there only Xia Lao Zhu?


    Song Dashan laughed and explained to Li Mo: "a donkey costs about 6 Liang silver, which is much more expensive than buying a cow. They are all farmers. They don''t have so much money and they are reluctant to buy it. Even if they have so much money, they will definitely choose to buy cattle. Cattle can cultivate land, but donkeys can''t do farm work except pulling people, so no one has bought them so far."


    Li Mo understood and looked at Song Dashan. He felt that it was very suitable for song Dashan to do. His legs were inconvenient and his farm work was too hard. If he could pull a cart, it would be easy and he could make money.


    If you can make money in the future, you can try.


    At lunch time, I didn''t expect aunt Zhao to come again. She didn''t look well when she came in.


    "Aunt Zhao, what''s the matter?" Asked song Dashan.


    Aunt Zhao sat down on the bench brought by Li Mo and breathed. Then she angrily said, "the old Xia Zhu family is not what it looks like. I went to make an appointment, but she told me that the seats are tight. One family only gives one seat, not two. Bah! Why didn''t you say that before when the seats were tight? "


    This is the only donkey cart in several nearby villages. He is very arrogant and arrogant. Once he is offended, he can''t take his family''s donkey cart. Not only that, the fare has increased from two Wen to three Wen. If we don''t walk to the town, it''s too far away. We don''t want to take his family''s donkey cart.


    This time, there is a new one. The family only gives one seat. What can other people do.


    Song Dashan''s face was not good when he heard this.


    Li Mo''s heart is also very disappointed. It seems that he can''t go this time.


    Pulling song Dashan''s sleeve, Li Mo said, "Dashan, I''m not going. Go ahead."


    Song Dashan''s face didn''t get better. Instead of returning to Li Mo, he asked aunt Zhao, "aunt, when will the donkey cart leave tomorrow?"


    Aunt Zhao replied, "wait at the entrance of the village tomorrow morning."


    Qi returned to Qi, but remembering that there were still many things to do, aunt Zhao did not delay and said she would go home.


    Although Li Mo is disappointed, it''s not that he can''t go forever. Just go again next time. Now leave it behind and don''t think about it any more.


    What do you think? Before dawn the next day, Li Mo was awakened by song Dashan.


    "Brother Dashan, what''s the matter?"


    "Get up and clean up and go to town."


    Li Mo a listen to, surprised, "isn''t a family only give a seat?"? How can I get there? "


    "It''s OK. If I can go, I''ve discussed with a fellow villager who is just going to drive cattle to the town. I''ll go in his ox cart.""Ox cart?"


    "Well, the ox cart is too slow. It''s estimated that it will be scattered in the morning market in the town, but it''s OK to buy seeds. Just go to the grain store. When you get there, follow aunt Zhao, and you don''t have to wait for me when you come back." Then he took out a bunch of copper money from his pocket and handed it to Li Mo, "when you get to town, you can buy it yourself."


    Li Mo hesitated, "brother Dashan, it''s business for you to go to the town. It''s too late to take the ox cart. You''d better take the donkey cart. I won''t go. It''s the same next time."


    Song Dashan patted her on the head, "it''s OK, you can go with ease. You can''t delay buying seeds by taking the ox cart."


    "But"


    "don''t be, just get up and wash." Song Dashan then went out.


    Li Mo had to get up and wash.


    As soon as Mao arrived, song Dashan sent Li Mo to the entrance of the village and gave it to Aunt Zhao, who was already waiting there.


    "Aunt, Li Mo will trouble you."


    Aunt Zhao had heard song Dashan say that she would go by ox cart. Now she nodded, "don''t worry, I will take your daughter-in-law."


    Song Dashan accompanied Li Mo to the donkey cart of Xia Lao Zhu''s family.


    When the donkey cart took the man away, and there was no shadow of the cart, song Dashan began to walk towards the town.


    In the car, beside Li Mo sat aunt Zhao, and on the other side sat a middle-aged woman whom she didn''t know.


    Aunt Zhao took Li Mo''s hand and said, "girl, how old are you this year?"


    Li Mo thought about the age of the original owner and replied, "I''m 17 years old this year."


    Aunt Zhao nodded, "17 ah, it''s much smaller than Dashan, but man, it''s painful to understand."


    Li Mo pretends to be embarrassed to bow his head.


    Seeing that she was shy, aunt Zhao laughed and said, "girl, I''ll tell you that you can''t be wrong to live with Dashan. Aunt Zhao can make sure."


    Li Mo smiles and nods. Song Dashan people are really good.


    Aunt Zhao sighed at this time, "Dashan, I grew up watching him. He is a very good child, but his life is bad and he has suffered a lot."


    Li Mo listens to Aunt Zhao to say so, think to have what story certainly, can''t help but curiosity.


    Seeing that Li Mo listened carefully, aunt Zhao couldn''t help saying something in her heart: "when the imperial court recruited soldiers, the Song family didn''t give up money. He pushed Dashan out to serve as a soldier. His family also thought that he couldn''t come back. In order to make a good reputation, they said that they would leave him, but they didn''t pick anyone. They found a woman with a bad reputation and got married in a hurry. Just a few days after getting married, Dashan left and never came back. His daughter-in-law soon found out that she was pregnant with a child, but she was not lucky enough to go when she gave birth to Xiaobao. "


    Aunt Zhao sighed, "it''s just pity for Xiaobao. I was making trouble at that time and invited the clan leader. Only the Song family agreed to keep Xiaobao, but Xiaobao''s life was so miserable"


    Li Mo knew what happened before.


    The Song family must have asked song Dashan for alimony on the pretext of raising Xiaobao, that is, 8 Liang silver.


    Thinking of Xiao Bao''s thin and pitiful appearance, Li Mo was a little sad.


    If song Dashan had a wife before, it''s impossible to say that she didn''t have a trace of resentment in her heart. She was afraid that he had another woman in his heart all the time, so that even if they lived together, they couldn''t be totally indifferent. But now she was relieved to hear that song Dashan had no feelings with his former wife.


    As he talked all the way, Li Mo learned a lot about song Dashan. He estimated that according to the modern time of about an hour and a half, he finally came to the town.


    Aunt Zhao is going to the cloth shop to buy cloth. It turns out that her daughter is going to get married next month.


    It''s just that Aunt Zhao is not so happy when she talks about it, and she is very sad.


    Li Mo doesn''t understand, "is aunt reluctant to give up daughter?"


    Auntie Zhao sighed and said to her, "you just came to our village. I don''t know. My little daughter Qinhua was accidentally burned to her face by Mars a few years ago. After years of recovery, she hasn''t completely recovered. There is still a little scar on her face. It''s about to get married. Can I not worry?"


    Li Mo doesn''t understand, "is the other side don''t know Qin Hua''s face has scar?"


    Aunt Zhao shook her head. "Qinhua has a childhood sweetheart. They have a baby kiss. He knows the scar on Qinhua''s face. However, he has feelings for Qinhua and is willing to marry her."


    "That''s very good. Since he doesn''t dislike Qinhua, why is his aunt so worried?"


    "Well, he doesn''t dislike Qinhua, but his parents are very dissatisfied with her. If it wasn''t for his resolute attitude, Qinhua would not be a good parent. On the wedding day, the husband''s aunts and aunts will go to see the bride and see the scar on our Qinhua''s face. I''m not sure how to bury my daughter. Her father-in-law and mother-in-law have lost face in front of their relatives. How can they treat Qinhua well? " Aunt Zhao''s voice choked.


    Li Mo understood why aunt Zhao was so worried.


    At this time, with a flash of inspiration, she suddenly thought of how she could make money.Yes, although there is no star here, she can make up for the bride once in her life. She must be willing to spend money on make-up.


    Li Mo''s heart jumped up quickly, feeling that he was hopeful of becoming rich.

 Chapter 6

    Li Mo looked at Aunt Zhao, "aunt, don''t worry, I have a way."


    Aunt Zhao was surprised, "do you have a way? What can I do? "


    Li Mo laughs, "aunt, I can make up and cover the scar on Qin Hua''s face."


    Aunt Zhao''s just rising hope was dashed, and her face was obviously disappointed. "This can''t work. We had thought about applying powder to cover the scar before, but the normal powder can''t cover it. If we apply too much powder, the face is not only like a ghost, uglier than no painting, but also fluttering down. It won''t last long."


    According to Li Mo''s original memory, he thinks of the powder of this era. It''s really bad. It''s easy to fall down if there are too many. Moreover, it''s terrible like a ghost. Ugly people can only make up uglier.


    However, her hands are so-called cosmetic scalpels. Many stars want to hire her as a private makeup artist.


    Don''t say it''s just a small scar. Even like Sister Feng, she can draw a fan bingbing.


    At the moment, Li Mo confidently smiles and says to Aunt Zhao, "aunt, my make-up technique is different from that of ordinary people. I can draw the beautiful Qinhua, but I can''t see the scar at all. Aunt, if you believe me, I can draw Qinhua in advance. If it''s bad, you won''t have any influence."


    Aunt Zhao thinks it''s no big deal to have a try, and Li Mo is from a big family. Maybe there''s something special about it.


    Thinking about this, aunt Zhao''s heart suddenly warmed up and immediately nodded, hoping to go back to make up for Qinhua now.


    Li Mo couldn''t laugh or cry. She quickly grabbed aunt Zhao, "aunt, we haven''t bought anything yet, and I''m going to buy some rouge powder, otherwise how can I make up for Qinhua?"


    Zhao Auntie a listen, patted his head, "is this reason, strange Auntie is too excited, let''s go to buy."


    Finish saying to pull Li Mo to go to a shop, but Li Mo discovers this shop is too bad really, the fat powder that sells also is bad to cannot, such thing she does not use.


    So she took aunt Zhao to find a fat powder shop that looked better.


    The store is not a small one, and its decoration is not bad. It looks very classy. When she saw them coming in, the boss''s mother welcomed them. She didn''t pay attention to them because they were not well dressed, which made Li Mo like the store very much.


    The landlady is in her thirties. She wears a bun and makes up very delicate in this era. She is very beautiful.


    When Li Mo takes advantage of the boss''s wife''s coming to talk, she carefully looks at the makeup on the boss''s wife''s face. It must be many times more exquisite than ordinary human makeup. However, Li Mo still finds that the makeup is not natural enough, and the powder is obvious.


    The landlady must have a better foundation, otherwise the effect would not be so good.


    The landlady warmly entertained Li Mo and aunt Zhao: "what do you want? I have almost everything in my shop. "


    Aunt Zhao looks at Li Mo, and Li Mo smiles to the boss, "boss, I want to see some basic makeup, flour, eyebrow powder, lipstick, and rouge."


    After listening, the landlady opened her hand and led them, "come here, I''ll show you."


    Then the landlady took Li Mo and his wife to one side of the display shelf and introduced them one by one. There were even test products, which made Li Mo feel that the store would do business.


    Like Li Mo, she tried on her skin and found nothing that satisfied her. Even the best powder was not satisfactory to Li mo. however, it was the limitation of the times and there was no way.


    Li Mo finally selected a flour, a box of eyebrow powder, a box of rouge, and a box of mouth fat. Finally, Li Mo also took a box of face protecting oil, that is, the cream of the ancient version.


    This time, the silver reached 300 Wen, which made Li Mo feel like a black sheep.


    Worried that song Dashan''s money would not be enough, Li Mo quickly took out song Dashan''s money and counted it. There were 500 Wen. This is a big number. Where did the money come from? There should be no money at home.


    Down in the heart of surprise, Li Mo count out 300 Wen to the landlady, and then in the landlady''s send off out of the shop.


    Aunt Zhao was also a little frightened by Li Mo''s big pen, so she simply bought a powder and spent 300 Wen all at once, which was too expensive.


    Li Mo knows aunt Zhao''s doubts and patiently explains: "aunt, you need to buy this powder. Otherwise, it won''t work well and it won''t be good for your skin."


    Aunt Zhao doesn''t understand this, but what Li Mo says intuitively is reasonable, so she nods.


    Next, Li Mo takes aunt Zhao to the drugstore.


    The reason why Li Mo wants to go to the drugstore is that she wants to buy something crucial.


    In her previous life, there was a team behind her who had been studying pure natural skin care and cosmetics. Among them, there was a recipe, which was completely natural. The raw materials in it were all collected from nature. Several raw materials were mixed according to a certain proportion and applied on her face, which could make her skin white and elastic in the past. If she made up, it could be used with cosmetics and make her makeup look natural For a long time, Li Mo had done experiments, used the foundation of the most rubbish, and then used it together.Li Mo remembers the raw materials in it. These things are available in all ages. Here, they are usually available in pharmacies.


    Li Mo went to several small drugstores first, but unfortunately, she couldn''t buy all the things inside. Finally, Li Mo found a big drugstore and bought all the things.


    It''s just that I''m out of money.


    I don''t know if song Dashan will blame me when I go back.


    After Li Mo had bought something, he followed aunt Zhao to buy cloth in the cloth shop. When they had bought everything, it was too late, and the people in the market had already returned half of it.


    Aunt Zhao wants to take Li Mo home. Li Mo thinks about it and refuses.


    Although song Dashan said that he would go back first, Li Mo always felt uneasy and wanted to wait for song Dashan. She told aunt Zhao what she thought and agreed. She also told Li Mo where the seed store was and asked Li Mo to wait for song Dashan.


    Li Mo finds the shop according to Aunt Zhao''s words. After inquiring with the boss, song Dashan hasn''t come yet, so Li Mo stands in the corner not far from the shop and looks at the street, looking for the figure of song Dashan.


    Li Mo waited for about a quarter of an hour before he finally saw song Dashan from a distance. Just as he was about to meet him, he stopped.


    There seems to be something wrong with song Dashan.


    Song Dashan''s left leg is not as strong as usual. At this time, the left leg is dragged on the ground like a decoration, and the right leg seems to be weak. The whole person feels exhausted and weak, as if he is going to lose strength in the next second.


    How can it be like this in a bullock cart?


    Thought of some kind of possibility, Li Mo is a little out of breath, in the heart suddenly not taste.


    He lied to her. There was no ox cart at all. He came from the village with his disabled legs!


    It takes an hour and a half by car. How long did he walk before he came.


    At this moment, Li Mo can''t help running to song Dashan, who is standing still because of seeing her.


    Li Mo''s voice is a little unsteady, "you lied to me, I''m sorry? There is no bullock cart at all. You come here! "


    Song Dashan''s face was a little stiff, and he didn''t speak for a long time.


    Not talking is default.


    Li Mo angrily hit song Dashan, his eyes a little red, "why don''t you take your body seriously? Most people can''t walk down such a long way. How can you walk? "


    Song Dashan saw that her eyes were red, and he was at a loss.


    "You, don''t cry, don''t cry, I''m fine."


    Li Mo realized that her tears were about to fall. She quickly rubbed her eyes with her sleeve, took a few deep breaths and calmed down. Then she reached out to help song Dashan and took him to the roadside tea shed for pedestrians to rest.


    Let song Dashan sit down, Li Mo squats on his leg, gently lift his left leg pants, you can see the whole leg is purple, swollen especially big, looks terrible.


    Li Mo pursed her lips, pinched his knee, and asked him, "does the bone hurt?"


    Song Dashan shook his head.


    Li Mo just don''t believe, two words don''t say to help song Dashan, "go, we go to the hospital to see."


    Song Dashan quickly grabbed Li Mo, "you don''t have to go to the hospital. The doctor here can''t see my leg well."


    Huh? The doctors here don''t look good?


    Does this mean that there are doctors who can look after it? His legs are still alive.


    "Who can watch your legs?"


    Song Dashan hesitated for a moment and nodded, "well, when he was injured in the battlefield, he came back to see the doctor in the town. The doctor in the town couldn''t cure it. Later, he went to the city, and there was a doctor in the medical school who could cure it, but"


    speaking of this, song Dashan stopped.


    Li Mo took out his unspoken words, "do you want a lot of money?"


    Song Dashan was silent for a moment and nodded.


    "How much?"


    "At least 30 taels of silver."


    At this moment, Li Mo felt it was imperative to make money.


    After Song Dashan had a rest for a long time, he bought peanut seeds with Li Mo''s help.


    Go back. Li Mo can''t let him go back like this.


    At this time, the donkey cart back to the village had already left. Li Mo had to think of other donkey carts. She found that there were several donkey carts waiting to pull things on the street.


    Li Mo turns to song Dashan, "Dashan brother, do you still have money?"


    Song Dashan also saw the donkey cart on the side of the road and understood Li Mo''s meaning. He just paused and shook his head.


    The most valuable things on him were pawned by him. Except for the money for seeds, the rest was given to Li mo.


    Li Mo thought of what he had bought. After thinking about it, he was ready to explain it to song Dashan: "brother Dashan, I spent all the money you gave me. I bought Rouge powder." Then he showed song Dashan what he was carrying.


    Song Dashan didn''t say anything, just nodded.


    Seeing that song Dashan didn''t speak, Li Mo explained, "brother Dashan, I don''t buy these for my own use. I want to try to make up for others and make money."When song Dashan heard this, his eyes moved and he wanted to say something. Then he turned his direction again: "let''s go back. My legs can do it."


    Li Mo firmly shakes his head, "no way!"


    Finish saying, Li Mo suddenly thought of a way.

 Chapter 7

    There was also a jade pendant on his body. It was very small. It was tied with a rope and hidden in his chest. It was not searched.


    This pendant was awarded by the lady who used to serve. The jade quality is very good. It should be sold for a lot of money.


    Although it''s the only thing left by the original owner, it''s not good to pawn it, but there''s really no way to do it now. We can only save it first, and then redeem it when we have money.


    Li Mo took out the pendant to song Dashan to see, "Dashan brother, I have a pendant here. Let''s go to pawnshop to pawn it. We should be able to change money."


    Song Dashan immediately shook his head and refused, "no, it''s yours. Keep it. We just walk back. There''s no need to pawn it."


    Li Mo insisted, "walking back, your legs are going to be wasted. Besides, not only this, but also the rice at home is almost gone. What do you want to eat next? And Xiao Bao, who eats porridge every day, how can his children grow up? "


    Song Dashan''s face is a little ugly, but he has to admit that Li Mo is right.


    At this moment, he deeply realized his incompetence.


    Seeing the frustration in Song Dashan''s eyes, Li Mo felt a little impatient and her voice softened. "Brother Dashan, I''m also a member of this family. Why can''t I contribute to this family? Don''t you want to be a family with me when you''re so out of touch with me? "


    Song Dashan looks at Li Mo, his clenched fist slowly loosens, closes his eyes, and finally nods and agrees.


    Two people come to pawnshop, Li Mo will pendant to the shopkeeper to see.


    You can get two liang silver if you work as a pawnbroker. Although the price is much lower than your own value, you can never take advantage of it in a pawnbroker. Therefore, Li Mo agrees to pay two liang silver. At least this money can solve the family''s difficulties first.


    Getting the money, Li Mo is not in a hurry to go first, but takes song Dashan to go shopping together.


    First, I went to the rice shop and bought a bag of brown rice and half a bag of polished rice, so that I could cook them together.


    Remembering that there were no vegetables at home, Li Mo went to buy some vegetable seeds and planned to go back and plant some vegetables in the yard.


    If you want to stir fry, you need tea, rice, oil, salt, soy sauce, vinegar and tea.


    Next, Li went to the place where the meat was sold, weighed a jin of pork, and bought the pig bones which were sold separately at a very low price.


    Finally, Li Mo goes into a pastry shop and buys some plum blossom cakes to take back to Xiao Bao.


    Midway through a steamed bun shop, Li Mo thought, or bought two steamed buns and a meat bun.


    One thing to buy down, spent nearly 200 Wen Li Mo money, Li Mo felt the meat pain.


    After everything is bought, you can go home. Li Mo goes to the donkey cart by the side of the road and discusses the price with the coachman.


    Because Li Mo didn''t know what the price was reasonable, he was almost fooled by a coachman. In the end, song Dashan negotiated with the coachman.


    Determined to pay 30 Wen for a trip, Li Mo put all the things he bought on the donkey cart, and then climbed onto the donkey cart with song Dashan.


    On the way back, Li Mo shows song Dashan the rouge powder he bought earlier, and tells him his plan.


    At the beginning, song Dashan didn''t take Li Mo''s words seriously. He just thought it was Li Mo''s whim. He thought that even if he couldn''t make money, Li Mo could use it himself.


    But now listen to Li Mo said her plan, song Dashan just face up to it.


    Before Song Dashan went out to serve as a soldier, he went through many places and met many people. Naturally, he had a broader vision than ordinary villagers. He knew that if Li Mo''s technology was really so good, the business would be very good.


    Before he joined the army, he had seen the bride''s make-up. Most of the women who make-up make a white face of the bride, but they can''t see her original appearance. To tell you the truth, it''s more ugly than not.


    If Li Mo can make the bride look good and cover up the imperfection on the bride''s face, many people will ask Li Mo to make up.


    Song Dashan looked at Li Mo and asked, "can you really do it?"


    Li Mo other dare not say, but make-up she is absolutely sure, now confident smile, "of course I can, I have promised aunt Zhao, first to Qin Hua once, then you go with me."


    Song Dashan nodded and wanted to see if Li Mo could do it.


    Li Mo turns around and shows song Dashan the materials he bought. For fear of being heard by the coachman, he goes to song Dashan''s ear and whispers, "this is the special material I want to use. It''s the only way to make it better."


    Song Dashan might as well come close to her suddenly. He felt a sweet smell rush into his nose, and the heat of his speech sprayed on his face, which made half of his face hot. It was only when Li Mo finished speaking that the heat receded a little.


    This led to the following journey, song Dashan was a little distracted.


    When they got home, they paid the coachman. They put things away and went to Aunt Zhao''s house to pick up Xiaobao.


    When they left in the morning, they entrusted Xiaobao to Aunt Zhao''s eldest daughter-in-law.


    Li Mo picks up two pieces of plum blossom cakes and plans to take them to Aunt Zhao''s house to thank them for taking care of Xiao Bao.As soon as they entered Zhao''s house, a small shell rushed into Li Mo''s arms.


    "Aunt Mo, where are you and dad? Why are you picking up Xiaobao now? " The small milk sound in the bosom is pitiful, said Li Mo''s heart all felt guilty.


    "Good baby, it''s aunt Mo and dad who are not good. They came to pick up Xiaobao so late. Aunt Mo and dad apologize to you. Next time they won''t, OK?"


    The Lilliputian in the arms is very easy to coax, two words began to laugh, happily pull Li Mo''s hand not to put.


    Yang Lanhua, the eldest daughter-in-law of aunt Zhao''s family, said with a smile: "this little guy has gone out to see it many times a day. In the afternoon, he just sits on the threshold of the main room and stares at the gate. Now he finally looks forward to your return."


    Li Mo also laughed and handed the plum blossom cake to Yang Lanhua. "Sister orchid, thank you for taking care of Xiao Bao all day. This is the plum blossom cake bought today. Let''s try it for the children."


    Yang orchid busy refused, "this how good meaning, with Xiaobao is nothing, you are welcome."


    "Sister orchid, this is what I give to the children. You should take it, or I''ll be embarrassed to ask you for anything in the future."


    See Li Mo say so, Yang orchid just accept come down, but in the heart to Li mo of impression become very good. This little daughter-in-law is not only good, but also a man.


    Li Mo greets other people in aunt Zhao''s house again, but she doesn''t see Zhao Qinhua. She should be in the room.


    I said hello before I took the little guy home.


    Back home, Li Mo asks song Dashan to sit down and rest. Then he takes the plum blossom cake he bought to the little guy. Seeing how sweet he eats, he goes to the kitchen to boil water. He plans to apply it on Song Dashan''s legs so that he won''t get even swollen in the morning.


    With the memory of watching song Dashan burn, Li Mo learns from him. First, he uses a handful of grass to ignite it, throws it into the stove, and then puts the dry branches in to burn.


    Step no problem, but the result is still a problem, the fire did not see, only bursts of smoke rolling out, instant Li Mo choking cough more than.


    Song Dashan, who is sitting in the room to rest, is startled by the movement of Li Mo and runs into the kitchen quickly. He sees that there is thick smoke inside. Li Mo is coughing in the thick smoke.


    Song Dashan rushed in and pulled Li Mo out. Then he sat at the mouth of the stove and turned it over a few times with a burning stick. After a while, the smoke disappeared and the fire began to burn.


    Li Mo outside the kitchen is a little ashamed.


    Song Dashan looked down at Li Mo, and his mouth turned slightly up. "It''s OK. Come in. It''s because you have too much firewood and the fire can''t come up. That''s why. Just pick it up with a stick."


    So it is.


    Li Mo nods and walks into the kitchen.


    "What are you doing boiling water for?"


    Li Mo replied: "I want to burn some hot water to bubble your feet, and then apply it to your legs, otherwise it will be more swollen tomorrow."


    Song Dashan was stunned. He didn''t expect that Li Mo was still worried about his legs. There was a warm current in his heart. He had a smile in his eyes. He just sat on the fire and said, "I''ll make a fire. I''m not tired."


    Li Mo nodded, "OK, I''ll go to find some rice and cook dinner. Tonight, I''ll just steam the steamed bread and steamed buns I bought today."


    Li Mo was about to scoop rice when he heard Xiao Bao''s cry in the hall. He was so frightened that he immediately dropped his things and ran to the hall.


    In the hall, Xiao Bao sat on the ground with his face covered, crying.


    On one side, a woman and two children were rummaging through what she had bought.


    Seeing Li Mo, the two children looked at their mother. Seeing that the mother didn''t say anything, they continued to turn and ate plum blossom cake in their hands.


    The woman''s eyes flashed, and then she laughed falsely, "Oh, this is Dashan''s daughter-in-law."


    Xiaobao saw Li Mo coming, the grievance in his eyes suddenly broke out, the cry suddenly enlarged, the small hand opened, "aunt Mo, aunt hit Xiaobao, Xiaobao hurt."


    Li Mo''s heart was all pulled up, and he took Xiaobao into his arms and looked at his cheek. Sure enough, the bright red palm print was very obvious. On that thin little cheek, people couldn''t bear to look at it.


    Li Mo''s eyes sank down and shot straight at the woman, with suppressed anger in her tone, "did you hit my child?"


    The woman, Wang Cuihua, song Dashan''s sister-in-law, laughs and doesn''t care much. "What''s beating the children? It''s just that the children are fighting together and are not careful."


    Li Mo angry smile, the child hit? incaution?


    It''s just lying with your eyes open!


    Li Mo asked: "Oh! I don''t know which child''s slap is so big? "


    Wang Cuihua didn''t expect that the cheap hoof bought by song Dashan didn''t give her face. She dared to choke her face to face, and then she cried, "well, no one has been in charge of Xiaobao for so many years. I pulled him up with a handful of excrement and urine. Now you''ve only been in the door for a few days. You come to me and get angry with me. How can I be so miserable"


    after that, you caressed my chest and gave me a smile It''s like a heartache.


    Li Mo is really knowledgeable. I have never seen such a shameless person.

 Chapter 8

    Li Mo is quite sure now that Xiaobao is an unreasonable shrew. It''s useless to reason with her when dealing with a shrew. He doesn''t want to be polite to her at the moment. He points to the two children who are full of cakes and snacks and says, "please take it yourself. This is stealing. You bring your children to my house to steal things and beat my children. Do you mean I''m angry with you? I''m going to go out and let people judge and see who''s wrong with this today. " Then he immediately took Xiaobao and went to the yard to call people.


    Wang Cuihua''s heart thumped for a moment. If the secret is not good, she can''t let everyone know about it. Otherwise, there will be no place to put off her face. Her good friend will have to be a scholar. Her reputation is very important.


    Wang Cuihua rushed after Li Mo and grabbed her by the arm. Her face changed. "Oh, sister-in-law, they are all family. Where do you need to go out to let outsiders see jokes?" While talking, he pulled Li Mo home.


    Li Mo holds the child, and she is thin. Where is Wang Cuihua''s opponent? She drags her back to the door. Her foot trips over the threshold and falls back straight.


    Li Mo''s heart is about to jump out, and there''s no time to think about it. He just tightly protects Xiao Bao in his arms and closes his eyes.


    But the next second, the anticipated pain did not come, the body fell into a broad chest.


    Li Mo opened his eyes and saw song Dashan looking at himself and Xiaobao in panic.


    Li Mo breathed a sigh of relief and went to see Xiaobao in his arms. Fortunately, the child had just been buried in his chest and was not frightened.


    Song Dashan holds Li Mo steady, pulls Wang Cuihua''s hand, looks at her fiercely, "what do you want to do?"


    Wang Cuihua was frightened by his eyes and stepped back subconsciously.


    Just after retiring, he realized that he was too counselled. He thought that he was his sister-in-law, and he was bold again. Now he stepped forward and raised his head high. "I just told my sister-in-law not to publicize family affairs everywhere, and not to go out to make a fool of himself. How, can''t I?"


    Li Mo ha, the voice can''t help but sneer: "shame? I didn''t tamper with other people''s things, and I didn''t hit other people''s children. I''m ashamed of myself! "


    Wang Cuihua''s face turned red when she said this. She forked her hand at her waist and pointed to Li Mo and scolded: "what are you, just a cheap hoof you bought? You dare to talk to me like this!" After saying this, he turned to song Dashan: "you haven''t been at home for several years. If I hadn''t kept Xiaobao, would he have survived? Now that I''m back, let your daughter-in-law bully me like this? Do you have a conscience? "


    Song Dashan was indifferent to her words, and his face was still cold. "Sister in law, you know what life Xiaobao lived in your home. I also gave you 8 liang of silver, which is more than a little more than the money for raising Xiaobao."


    Of course, Wang Cuihua knew it in her heart, but she refused to admit defeat: "I raised Xiaobao. How much silver will I repay such a big favor?" After that, he sat down on the ground, patted his thigh and wailed: "how can I live in such a miserable life? My family is in trouble. I tightened my belt and brought up my younger brother''s children. As a result, I gave us several liang of silver to send us to drink spicy food at home, regardless of our miserable elder brother and sister-in-law." he cried and looked at the things on the table and winked at the two children standing nearby.


    The two children immediately put the cakes and steamed buns on the table into their arms.


    Li Mo yelled: "what are you doing! Put it down


    The two children were not afraid of Li Mo at all. One of them even gave Li Mo a white look, and said boldly: "Song Xiaobao''s life is given by our family, and everything in your family belongs to our family."


    Li Mo is annoyed by this child''s words, step forward, "you put it down! That''s Xiaobao''s


    Li Mo seems to be trying to stop her children from taking things. Wang Cuihua turns her eyes and immediately starts to roll on the spot. She cries as she rolls, "ouch, the aunt doesn''t want to give any food to her nephew, but also beats her nephew ~"


    Li Mo is speechless. Adults and children are rogues. What kind of family is this.


    At this time, song Dashan pulls Li Mo, shakes his head and gives her a soothing look.


    The next second, stride forward, drag Wang Cuihua from the ground, drag to the gate.


    No matter how strong Wang Cuihua was, she was not as strong as song Dashan. She was dragged by song Dashan, thumped hard behind her and cursed fiercely. But she couldn''t stop song Dashan''s steps, so she was dragged out of the gate and thrown out.


    The two children saw that Wang Cuihua was thrown out, and they were also afraid, so they ran away.


    Wang Cuihua was thrown out of the gate, the movement is not small, left collar right house all ran out to watch the excitement, pointing at Wang Cuihua.


    At this time, Wang Cuihua had already clapped her nose and wept, "look, my little brother-in-law has beaten my sister-in-law! You comment on me ~ "


    Li Mo was just a little confused by song Dashan''s action. At this time, he reacted and quickly picked up Xiaobao and ran to the gate.


    Afraid of being misled by Wang Cuihua''s words, Li Mo pinches her thigh secretly, and her eyes turn red.


    Li Mo looked at Wang Cuihua with a frown and a sad look, "sister-in-law, we are not unwilling to give our nephews something to eat, but you can take it without asking. Xiaobao stops you from beating him. He is so small, how can you do it?"When they heard this, they all looked at Xiaobao in Li Mo''s arms. Xiaoren''er''s crying eyes were swollen, a slap on his mouth was obvious, and half of his face was swollen. He looked pitiful.


    Seeing Xiaobao like this and thinking of Wang Cuihua''s usual virtue, everyone believed Li Mo''s words, and immediately someone spat up Wang Cuihua, "Wang Cuihua, you beat Xiaobao when he was in your house before, but now you still come to other people''s house to beat him. Why are you so poisonous?"


    "That''s to say, Wang Cuihua has no face and no skin when she comes to rob things and beat other people''s children"


    "Wang Cuihua likes to take advantage of others. If I beat her out too"


    people all blame Wang Cuihua for playing tricks on the ground, which makes Wang Cuihua''s face hang on. Unexpectedly, the daughter-in-law bought by song Dashan is not a vegetarian, much more powerful than the one in front.


    Seeing that there was nothing better to ask for today, I got up and ran away in a hurry with my two children.


    Until Wang Cuihua''s mother and son run out of sight, they comfort Li Mo''s mother and son for a while, then they disperse one after another.


    Li Mo takes Xiaobao and song Dashan into the house.


    Song Dashan looks at Li Mo''s eyes, which are still slightly red. There is a bit of banter in his eyes.


    Li Mo thinks of his acting just now. He laughs. Instead of looking at Song Dashan, he goes to see the things on the table.


    The others didn''t move, but the plum blossom cake and steamed bun were taken away by the two children, which she bought for Xiaobao, but Xiaobao didn''t eat any more.


    Looking at Li Mo''s distressed appearance, song Dashan patted her on the back, "it''s OK. Let''s buy it in town next time."


    Xiaobao also learns from Song Dashan, patting Li Mo on the back, comforting her, "aunt Mo, don''t cry, Xiaobao doesn''t eat cake, Xiaobao eats porridge."


    Li Mo is happy and sad by this villain.


    So small, I don''t know how much I suffered before, but now I''m bullied and comfort him. Compared with the modern little princes and princesses, Xiaobao is really good.


    Next time you go to town, you must buy some good things for Xiaobao.


    Li Mo tidied up the rest of the things, put all the rice and seasonings in the cupboard and locked them up. Then he put the meat and bones in a basin and put them in a water tank to ice, so that they won''t go bad at noon tomorrow.


    Song Dashan continues to boil water. Li Mo dries some water in the jar and moistens it with a handkerchief to apply it to Xiao Bao''s face.


    Xiaobao covers his handkerchief obediently. At this time, Li Mo takes out the only flour left in the cupboard and plans to make a hand roll. Originally intended to do porridge with steamed bun to eat, but now there is no, Li Mo also do not want the family to continue to drink water brown rice porridge, so I want to do this.


    Li Mo had only eaten ready-made noodles before. For hand rolled noodles, he knew how to make them, but he never made them himself. Finally, song Dashan kneaded the dough, and Li Mo cut it out and put it into the pot.


    Because Li Mo put oil and a little minced meat into the dinner, it was very fragrant. Xiao Bao''s stomach was full of satisfaction. Even song Dashan was happy and sweating.


    Looking at the father and son eating so happy, Li Mo was also happy, and even had a kind of pride in his heart: we must make money, so that every meal at home has meat to eat!


    With this pride, after eating, Li Mo immediately takes out the purchased materials and prepares to process them.


    There are only three kinds of materials: Herba Ephedrae, Herba sanguisorbae and stone peach.


    These three kinds of things are soaked for half an hour, then mixed and crushed according to the ratio of 2:2:1, the residue is poured out, and then put into the face oil containing oil, stir evenly, and finally become a mass of Moist Cream, put it on the hand, rub evenly, then it can be applied on the face like rubbing fragrance


    for skin care, and it can also be applied after make-up, so as to set and enlarge the make-up effect Li Mo named it beauty cream.


    When song Dashan heard how to deal with these materials, he took the initiative to take over the pestle to mix and grind these things.


    Li Mo simply gave it all to him. At this time, he carefully studied the cosmetics he bought, thinking about how to give full play to their maximum effect.


    They were busy until it was dark and they couldn''t see at all. At this time, Li Mo found that he didn''t even have a candle for lighting at home. He must buy some next time.


    The next day, song Dashan didn''t go to the field. After the family had breakfast, Li Mo went to Aunt Zhao''s house with makeup tools.


    I said hello to Aunt Zhao yesterday, so today, except for the men, all the women of aunt Zhao''s family stay at home. Everyone is very curious. They want to see what special techniques Li Mo''s daughter-in-law has to show Qin Hua.


    The whole family gathered in Qinhua''s room. Li Mo saw Qinhua''s appearance for the first time.


    There is a scar on the left cheek. It''s black on the scar, so it can''t be covered by makeup. In addition, Li Mo found that Qinhua''s facial features are very good. She has an oval face, and her skin is not black. She has a cherry mouth on her double eyelids. If she doesn''t have that scar, she must be a little beauty.


    Li Mo thought that Qin Hua would be introverted because of the scar on her face. Who knows that she is a straightforward woman. She doesn''t flinch at all. On the contrary, she likes to laugh and speak freely. See Li Mo come, immediately come out to greet, smile very heartily, "sister-in-law, my mother told me yesterday that you have a way to cover my scar, I am very happy in this heart, didn''t sleep well last night, looking forward to you."Li Mo is amused by her words and has a good feeling for this girl.

 Chapter 9

    Without much gossip, Li Mo began to make up for Qin Hua.


    Li Mo asked Qinhua to wash her face with hot water first, then scraped a little beauty cream in her hand, rubbed it evenly, carefully applied it on Qinhua''s face, and specially applied more on the scar.


    After the beauty cream was fully absorbed, Li Mo took out the flour she bought yesterday and spread it evenly on Qin Hua''s face. There was not much, but only a thin layer. It was just a thick layer on the scar, which covered the scar. At this time, the whole face only had the scar, which was white and unnatural.


    When people around see this place, they are surprised and look at Li Mo inquisitively.


    Li Mo pays no attention to the eyes of the people around her, and focuses on the actions of her hands. She takes out eyebrow powder and carefully describes the eyebrows. Then she slightly treats the eyebrow powder and flour as shadows and highlights to paint on her face, making the outline more three-dimensional and delicate. As for the eye makeup, she uses the rouge and eyebrow powder to describe it. After finishing, take out the beauty cream again, first wipe it on the scar, and then wipe the whole face evenly once.


    Next is the key point - use her special patting technique to gently pat on Qinhua''s face, so that the beauty cream and make-up can be fully integrated, so that the make-up can fit the face and be natural and fresh.


    All they saw was that Li Mo rubbed, circled, pressed, patted, and her slender fingers flew up and down. They could hardly understand what she was doing.


    Until half an hour passed, Li Mo just raised a body, vomited a breath.


    The facial makeup is basically finished.


    Finally, Li Mo puts lipstick on Qin Hua, light sweeps a layer of rouge, thinks about it, then takes off Qin Hua''s hair, and combs Qin Hua in a Feixian bun.


    Li Mo stops and looks at his achievements. He nods to himself.


    Although the tools are terrible, but the effect is not bad, and it''s not in vain that I put so much effort into it.


    At this time, Li Mo will get out of the way, let the people around have a look at Qin Hua now.


    Before, because Li Mo blocked them, they couldn''t really see the appearance of qiehua. At this time, as soon as Li Mo got out of the way, the appearance of qiehua appeared in front of them, and suddenly there was a breath.


    At this time, Qin Hua is still a village girl with blemish on her face.


    Today''s women, bright eyes and white teeth, head moth eyebrow, beautiful face, beautiful eyes look forward to Xi, what a beautiful woman.


    As for the scar that people worried about before, where can we see any trace.


    Yang Lanhua even approached in surprise and touched the scar in front of Qin Hua. The uneven touch reminded her that the scar on her sister-in-law''s face had not disappeared, but it could not be seen by the naked eye.


    "Niang, I really can''t see it at all!" Yang Lanhua called aunt Zhao excitedly.


    Aunt Zhao had seen it for a long time, and now her eyes were red with excitement. With the cry of her eldest daughter-in-law, she finally couldn''t help it. She picked up Qinhua''s face and looked at it again and again. She was surprised and excited, and couldn''t help saying good things.


    Qin Hua saw people''s eyes, and now she was so excited to see her mother and sister-in-law. Her depression disappeared, and her joy could not stop coming out! It''s done! At the moment, there was no other choice but to bring the mirror in a hurry.


    When she saw her face in the mirror, Qinhua was stunned.


    Is it still her? When was she so beautiful?


    As if to confirm, Qin Hua trembled to touch the scar that had been on her heart for many years. The scar still existed, but it was really invisible!


    Qin Hua''s eyes suddenly turned red, and turned to see her mother, "mother, this is me, I can''t see, mother is so beautiful"


    aunt Zhao nodded with red eyes, held her little daughter in her arms and patted her comfortingly, "yes, really can''t see, it''s so beautiful, it''s so good"


    mother and daughter held together and began to cry.


    Li Mo looks at this family excited joyful appearance, also can''t help bending corners of the mouth.


    It''s good that her technology can make others so happy. Here, it''s still the same.


    At this time, Qin Hua''s second sister-in-law, who was standing on one side, couldn''t see it any more. She stood up and patted aunt Zhao, "mother, don''t worry about crying. First of all, thank Sister Li mo. Sister Li Mo has been standing for a long time."


    After her reminder, aunt Zhao and Qinhua reacted from the excitement. Aunt Zhao patted her thigh and said, "look, I''m a fool. I''m so happy to patronize. I forgot Li mo." When she pulled down Li Mo''s hand, she said excitedly, "Li Mo, my aunt really thanks you so much. Thank you so much. Now my aunt''s heart has finally gone"


    Qinhua echoed, "sister-in-law, I really don''t know how to thank you. You make me so beautiful. I never know I can be so beautiful."


    Li Mo smiles and shakes his head, patting aunt Zhao and Qinhua''s hand, "aunt, you and Qinhua''s sister don''t thank you any more. You usually take care of Dashan and Xiaobao a lot. I''m very happy to help Qinhua''s sister."


    Aunt Zhao nodded, "good, good, aunt don''t say, aunt all remember in mind." Then he said, "that aunt is going to ask you. On the day of Qinhua''s wedding, I''m going to trouble you to dress Qinhua."Li Mo naturally agrees.


    When Li Mo''s family said goodbye, aunt Zhao held Li Mo''s hand and said, "don''t go back. I''ll have lunch at my aunt''s home at noon and let my aunt thank you."


    Li Mo quickly shakes his head, "Auntie, I can''t do it. It''s just a matter of hand."


    Aunt Zhao didn''t listen and said nothing to let Li Mo go. "It''s all plain food. Why can''t it be used? Do you dislike your aunt''s lack of good food for you? "


    "What my aunt said, how can we dislike your food?"


    "Since you don''t dislike it, eat it at your aunt''s house, or you will dislike your aunt''s house."


    Li Mo can''t laugh or cry. Although she knows that this is aunt Zhao''s provocation, she still doesn''t know how to refuse. Now she looks at Song Dashan and hopes that he will come out.


    Seeing Li Mo''s sight, Zhao Dashan patted Li Mo''s arm. "Since my aunt wants to stay, let''s eat at my aunt''s house."


    When Aunt Zhao heard this, she nodded, "that''s right. I''ll be polite with my aunt." At the moment, he directed several daughters-in-law, "you go to the vegetable garden to pick some vegetables, Qin Hua, you go to take out the pickled meat left a few days ago, and make fried meat with garlic at noon."


    When Qin Hua heard the words, he immediately let out a "ah" and went there in a hot wind.


    Looking at the scene, Li Mo knows that she can''t refuse. She doesn''t say much now. She just rolls up her sleeves and goes to the garden to help.


    When cooking, Li Mo has been following several sisters-in-law of the Zhao family. They talk about their daily life and soon get familiar with each other. Yang Lanhua even asked Li Mo to make up for her when to be a fairy, which made everyone in the kitchen laugh.


    At lunch time, all the old and young men who went out to work in the Zhao family came back, and they didn''t avoid much. They all sat around the big table to eat together.


    When he saw Qin Hua''s face, Rao''s father Zhao, who had never talked much, was also moved and nodded.


    Qin Hua''s second brother Zhao changbang and song Dashan grew up together. They are so close that they can wear the same pair of trousers together. He is quite frank and funny. Now he gives song Dashan a thumbs up, "Dashan, your daughter-in-law is so powerful. You have found a treasure."


    As soon as these words came out, people around him laughed. Li Xiaofeng, Zhao changbang''s daughter-in-law, hit him angrily and scolded him: "you are a rude man. You can say anything."


    Zhao changbang scratched his head, Hun didn''t care, "it was originally. Look how beautiful our sister-in-law made us, just like a fairy."


    This words but all agree, Li Mo''s make-up craft is really extraordinary.


    Auntie Zhao nodded: "it''s true that this is true. Li Mo''s skill is really excellent."


    Li Mo sees that everyone praises her one after another, and her mind turns. At the moment, she says what she thinks to Aunt Zhao, "aunt, in fact, I always have a plan in my heart. I want to ask you to help me."


    Aunt Zhao quickly said, "if you have anything, just say it."


    Li Mo took a look at the Zhao family and said slowly, "aunt, you can see my make-up skills. No matter how ugly people are, I can make her look good. So, I want to make a living with my make-up skills. Do you think it''s feasible for me to make money for the bride''s make-up?"


    When the Zhao family heard Li Mo''s words, they all stayed for a while, because apart from the special dressing lady, they had never seen anyone who specialized in dressing people, let alone a young woman. You know, dressing ladies are all women in their 40s.


    But on second thought, people think it''s not impossible. Li Mo''s make-up skill is so good. It''s better than those dressing ladies who can only turn pale. If they are brides, they will definitely choose Li mo. Those women who are not good-looking to be married must also hope that someone who can make up will make them beautiful and marry them, and then leave a good impression in front of their husband, just like Qinhua.


    Aunt Zhao also thought of this and nodded at the moment, "it''s a good way. With your craftsmanship, I''m not afraid that no one will ask you to dress up."


    Li Mo smell speech is also very happy, more confident, "aunt, you know many people, I want you to help me pay attention to, see where there is a bride to ask someone to make up, when the time comes to mention me."


    Aunt Zhao nodded without thinking. "It''s easy. I''ll pay attention to it." Then he turned to his daughter-in-law and Qinhua and said, "you should also pay close attention to help Li molala do business."


    At the moment, several sister-in-law of Zhao family nodded, and Yang Lanhua said: "Niang, Sister Li Mo''s craftsmanship is so good, I can''t wait to help her everywhere. After that, people must thank me for telling her."


    What does aunt Zhao think of at this time, ask Li Mo, "if someone asks the price, how much do you plan to charge?"


    Li Mo didn''t know how much it would cost to make up this time, so she asked aunt Zhao, "aunt, I don''t know how much it costs. How much do you think is appropriate?"


    After listening to the speech and pondering for a while, aunt Zhao said, "in the village, dressing ladies are all given red envelopes. The prices vary from 10 Wen to 15 Wen. My aunt thinks it''s good for you to ask for the same price. It''s not better than that."


    Li Mo nods, "that aunt, I want 15 Wen once."Auntie Zhao nods. She secretly regards it as a major event and plans to go out later to ask Li Mo about it.

 Chapter 10

    After dinner, the family of three returned home.


    On the way back, Li Mo silently calculates how much money she needs at home.


    The clothes of the three members of a family are too worn to wear, so they have to have two new clothes to change; there are basically no pots and pans in the family, so they need to buy a new one; there is also a house that will collapse in the next second, so they can''t live in the rain, so they must repair it; the most important thing is song Dashan''s legs, which must be treated as soon as possible, and can''t be delayed for a long time.


    With this in mind, Li Mo finds that there are so many things in urgent need of silver, and it''s impossible to realize these things without 50 taels of silver. She only has 15 Wen for one make-up. How long will it take to ease her current embarrassment.


    No, she has to think about how to earn money.


    Li Mo racked his brain to think about what could be handmade in this era. At this time, he found a bunch of blooming roses growing under the fence by the road. As soon as his eyes lit up, Li Mo immediately came up with a method.


    for people who devoted their whole lives to beauty research, how could they not make some perfume perfumed ointment? Only now can she remember that she can make some ointments and sell them as perfume.


    Women in this era also like to use incense. There are many creams sold to women in the powder shop. If you put a little on your body, it will send out fragrance, which is very popular with women. However, this kind of ointment can be regarded as a luxury. A small box costs at least 15 Wen. Only those rich women are willing to buy it, like the daughters-in-law in the village You can put some dried flowers in your pocket at most.


    Li Mo knows how to make a simple ointment, and the raw materials only need flowers everywhere, so the cost is very small. Well, she can make it and sell it to the village daughters-in-law at a low price. People don''t love beauty, they just don''t want money to buy it. If what she sells is much cheaper than the powder shop, people will definitely be willing to buy it.


    Thinking of this, Li Mo''s heart warmed up again and was full of power. He ran to the clusters of roses, bowed his head and smelled them, then touched them again, thinking about the production steps.


    Xiao Bao saw Li Mo smelling and touching the flowers, and ran to smell them with his short legs. However, he was so short that he couldn''t reach the flowers. Li Mo was so anxious that he jumped up and down there. Li Mo was so funny that he bent down to pick him up and let him smell the flowers. The happy little guy sucked his nose as if he wanted to suck the flowers into his nose.


    Song Dashan came over and asked Li Mo, "what''s the matter? Like these flowers? "


    Li Mo did not answer, but asked song Dashan: "brother Dashan, are there many roses in the village?"


    Song Dashan shook his head. "There are not many flowers in the village. Most of them are planted in their own yard by some people. Usually, there are not many, but there are many in the back mountain."


    Li Mo was happy and asked, "is there any golden flower in the back mountain?"


    Song Dashan frowned suspiciously, "what is Zhijin flower? I don''t think I''ve heard of it. "


    Li Mo thought that this kind of plant is very common, shouldn''t it have no name? Isn''t it the name of this era? At present, the characteristics of this plant are described to song Dashan in detail.


    After hearing this, song Dashan knew what Li Mo was talking about. At the beginning, he thought it was a kind of flower. In fact, it was a kind of white plant that looked like grass. It was called XuanCao. It was everywhere in the back mountain and grew all year round. It smelled like a faint fragrance. Many people in the village would pick it up and put it in the bottle.


    After listening to song Dashan, Li Mo is sure that this is Zhijin flower. With Zhijin flower, the materials for making perfume are all ready, so there is no problem.


    Li Mo didn''t hide it. He told song Dashan about his plan to make perfume. "Brother Dashan, this perfume costs at least 15 Wen a small box in the powder shop. I only need roses and Hemerocallis to make it. The cost is about nothing. I can make more of it, and then sell it to the village''s daughter-in-law for 5 Wen a box. They are sure to buy it."


    Song Dashan was really surprised. He didn''t expect that the little lady he bought by accident not only had good makeup skills, but also made perfume. Looking at the beautiful appearance, song Dashan remembered that Zhao changbang said at lunch that he had found the treasure. He couldn''t help admitting that he had found the treasure, which was priceless.


    Song Dashan''s distracted Li Mo didn''t find out. He asked himself what he didn''t understand: "brother Dashan, where can I make a small box with a lid that can be used to hold perfume?"


    Song Dashan was called back by Li Mo''s question. He said, "it''s OK to make an iron box, but it''s too expensive. One of them costs about two or three Wen. You''d better make a wooden box. One of them costs about one Wen. Uncle Zhang in the village has been a carpenter all his life. You can ask him to do it."


    Li Mo listens and nods in agreement. Since it''s a low price route and the buyer is the daughter-in-law of the village, the wooden box is OK. As long as the things in it are good, no one will buy them.


    Li Mo thought about it, but he still had to have a box to prepare for it, so he had to fix the box first.


    When song Dashan heard the speech, he took Li Mo to turn around and went straight to Uncle Zhang''s house.


    Uncle Zhang''s family is at the east end of the village. He has been a carpenter all his life, and his craftsmanship has been handed down from generation to generation. Whenever a family in the village wants to make any furniture, they come to see Uncle Zhang.As soon as you enter Uncle Zhang''s yard, you can see that the yard is full of wood. There is a place in the corner where there are a lot of tools. All around are sawdust, and a few pieces of furniture are put aside.


    Song Dashan first yelled at the hall, and in the next second came a thick reply: "coming." Then came out of the room a man of about forty or fifty years old. He was not tall, slightly strong, dark, and had a saw in his hand.


    Seeing that it was song Dashan, Uncle Zhang said, "it''s Dashan. You''re here to get the basin. I''ve made it. I''ll give it to you." Then, without waiting for song Dashan to respond, he went into the room again. After a while, he came out with a big basin and handed it to song Dashan: "come on, the bath basin you want is ready for you."


    Li Mo looked at the basin in Uncle Zhang''s hand. It was about one meter in diameter and half a meter deep. It was really used for bathing.


    Think of oneself just came that day is to bathe with washbasin, this washbasin is to hit for her.


    Li Mo looks at Song Dashan pleasantly, her eyes are bright.


    Song Dashan saw Li Mo''s bright eyes and couldn''t stop being happy. He couldn''t help but turn up his mouth and said thanks to Uncle Zhang with a smile. Then he pulled Li Mo forward and said, "uncle, this is my wife."


    Uncle Zhang saw Li Mo beside song Dashan before, but it''s not easy to ask. Song Dashan took the initiative to introduce him, and then he nodded with a smile, "well, I''ll live a good life for two people in the future."


    Song Dashan nodded with a smile, and then said the purpose: "uncle, I have something to ask you for help today. I want you to make some small wooden boxes for me."


    Uncle Zhang asked, "what do you want to do? Tell me more about it. "


    Song Dashan looks at Li mo. Li Mo comes forward with a smile, opens his hand to compare the size, and explains to Uncle Zhang: "Uncle Zhang, I want to make a round one that is about this big and high, and then take a lid, which can be opened and put some rouge powder in it."


    After listening to this description, Uncle Zhang immediately understood and answered, "don''t worry. This is simple. How many do you want? How many days? "


    Li Mo thought about it and answered, "I want 10 first. I want to get them as soon as possible. I don''t know how many days Uncle Zhang can do it well?"


    Uncle Zhang estimated, "ten are not many. Just come and get them the day after tomorrow."


    The price is the same as song Dashan''s estimate, one is only 1 Wen, 10 is 10 Wen.


    Li Mo quickly takes out 10 Wen from the sleeve basket to Uncle Zhang.


    After the agreement, Li Mo three people just went home.


    Li Mo says to song Dashan that he wants to go to Houshan to pick roses and Hemerocallis. Song Dashan thinks about it and arranges his work. "I''ll go to the field to plant peanuts later when I get home. I can plant them tomorrow, and then I''ll take you to pick flowers the morning after tomorrow."


    Li Mo has no opinion to this arrangement, nod to agree.


    Song Dashan means that he went to plant peanuts by himself, but Li Mo also followed him with a hoe. Of course, song Xiaobao, the little tail, naturally followed him, so the three members of the family went out again.


    Before the ridge has been dug a hole, as long as the peanut seeds sprinkled into the pit, and then buried with soil, and then water on the line.


    Li Mo took the peanut seeds and put them into the pits one by one. Then song Dashan followed him and filled the pits with a hoe.


    This job is much simpler than hoeing. Li Mo did it. They worked until it was late, and finally finished planting the peanuts. Next, they just need to water them tomorrow.


    When they get home, Xiao Bao goes to play in the yard, and Li Mo and song Dashan go into the kitchen to cook dinner.


    The meat and bones bought before are still frozen in the jar. Li Mo takes them out and plans to cook them all tonight. The family will have a good meal.


    Cut a little pork, stir fry it with green pepper given by Aunt Zhao before, then stew it with pig bone, and then stew it with pork. This meal is absolutely rich.


    Since there are good dishes, there is no need for rice. Li Mo scoops out a bowl of brown rice directly, and then scoops out more than half a bowl of milled rice to cook dry rice.


    When the food was almost cooked, a voice came from the kitchen door: "Dashan."


    Li Mo turns around and sees song Dashan''s mother standing at the kitchen door with two children in her hand. They are the two children brought by Wang Cuihua yesterday.

 Chapter 11

    "Mother, why are you here?" Song Dashan said hello.


    Song''s mother smile, did not answer song Dashan''s words, but asked: "Dashan, at noon I came to see no one at home, where did you go at noon?"


    "Niang, we have lunch at Aunt Zhao''s house next door at noon."


    Song Mu Wei was surprised, "why does she ask you to eat well?"


    Song Dashan didn''t tell the truth, but said faintly, "I helped my aunt a little last time. My aunt insisted that we stay for dinner."


    Hearing the speech, song''s mother nodded. She didn''t think much about it. She bowed her head to the two children beside her and said, "you two go to play with Xiaobao''s younger brother for a while, and then you can have dinner."


    Finish saying, roll up sleeve to come in, "Niang comes to help you cook."


    Li Mo pursed her lips and said that she wanted to stay for dinner.


    Li Mo has no problem with song Dashan''s mother''s coming to dinner, but his mother takes two children of his sister-in-law''s family. These two children just came to the house with his mother yesterday and bullied Xiaobao. Don''t song Dashan''s mother know that? Now that she knows, she''s bringing her two children to dinner. Li Mo doesn''t believe that there''s no Wang Cuihua among them.


    Li Mo thinks very well. It''s really Wang Cuihua''s ghost. When she came here yesterday, she saw not only steamed buns and plum blossom cakes, but also pork and bones. At that time, Wang Cuihua wanted to take them all back, but song Dashan finally threw them out. The two children only took steamed buns and plum blossom cakes, but they didn''t take the meat and bones. When they came back, they were not happy. It was a big piece of pork. Why didn''t they take it.


    After thinking about it for a night, Wang Cuihua didn''t cook for song''s mother at noon. She said to song''s mother, "mother, yesterday I saw Dashan buy a lot of meat. He''s living a good life. He must be filial to you. Why don''t you go to eat it directly and take mingge''er and songge''er with him. I''m sorry for the two children. They live a hard life and can''t eat some good food. It''s just right If you go to their second uncle''s house, he won''t mind. "


    Hearing the speech, song''s mother moved her mouth and wanted to say something. Unexpectedly, Wang Cuihua interrupted directly: "mother, I think his second uncle must be filial to you, so I didn''t cook lunch for you and two children at noon. If you don''t go to his second uncle''s house, there will be no food to eat. What can I do?"


    Song''s mother swallowed her words again and took her two children to song Dashan''s home.


    Unexpectedly, the door of song Dashan''s house was locked, and no one was there.


    When I went back, I was naturally nagged by Wang Cuihua for a long time, and finally I made some coarse grain porridge to pad my stomach.


    While cooking dinner, Wang Cuihua asked her to come with her two children.


    This time, the second son was at home at last.


    Li Mo looks at Song''s mother who wants to help, looks at Song Dashan, doesn''t speak, and continues to do what she does.


    Song Dashan opened his mouth and said to his mother, "mother, you don''t need your help. We''re almost ready. Just go out and sit."


    "Mother is not seventy-eight, where can''t do, I''ll get a bowl of chopsticks." Song''s mother saw that the food was really ready. She turned around and took out the chopsticks from the cupboard and took them to the table in the main room.


    The meal is served on the table. Song Dashan''s elder brother, song Dazhu''s two children have already sat on the square table. One of them sat on one side, and there are only two people left on the table. I don''t know how to move when I see all the people coming.


    Li Mo didn''t want to be polite to the two children. He said to the two children immediately, "you two sit on one side. How can others sit on the other side?"


    The two children should have been used to it. They were not afraid of Li Mo, turned a deaf ear to Li Mo''s words, and did not move their seats.


    "Did you two hear that? No, don''t eat today. " Li Mo says again.


    The little one was unconvinced and cried out: "dare you! Song Xiaobao''s life belongs to our family. We should serve us well when we come to dinner! "


    Li Mo a listen to, the scalp hair explodes, the voice can''t help but take a fierce color, "who says the life of small treasure is your family! Who said that? Who is going to serve you? "


    After all, the two children were still young. They were scolded by Li Mo fiercely, and then they shrunk, but they still stood still.


    Song''s mother looked bad, and immediately came out, "Li Mo, this child is still young, not sensible, you don''t care about their children''s family, ah."


    Li Mo smell speech, a stem, what mean still small, all have seven or eight years old, bigger than Xiaobao so much, Xiaobao all understand the truth, don''t they understand? What''s more, if they didn''t teach it at home, children would be able to say it? What''s the matter with song Dashan Niang? Didn''t she recognize such ugly words? Not only don''t teach, but also help to say good things.


    Li Mo''s anger is not good, at the moment also regardless of blindly following the elders, "Niang, didn''t you hear what they said? How can children know if adults don''t say such ugly words? Who said Xiaobao''s life was theirs? Who said our family should serve their family? "


    Hearing the speech, song''s mother''s face became stiff and unnatural. After several seconds, she said, "where adults speak, it''s all children. Every family learns to listen to nonsense outside. Don''t think much about it."Li Mo can see that the mother of song is facing the elder brother''s family of song Dashan. She won''t think about her second son at all.


    Just as Li Mo was thinking about how to make the two children, song Dashan stepped forward two steps, one in each hand, grabbed the two children in his hand, picked them up and left the table.


    The two children were roughly picked up and screamed in fright. They kept kicking their feet and yelled: "dead lame, you put me down, I want to go back and tell my parents, put me down dead lame!"


    Song Dashan turned a deaf ear and went to the door.


    Seeing that the two children were about to be sent out, song''s mother rushed up and hugged song Dashan''s leg, "Dashan, don''t do this, they are still young, don''t hurt them, Dashan, listen to my mother"


    Song''s mother didn''t let them go, but song''s mother didn''t want to drag them directly, which would hurt his mother. After a long time of stalemate, they put the two children down, but they were very strict Li ground looks at two children to shout a way, "if you export again unwholesome, won''t so calculate today, know!"


    The two children immediately hid behind song''s mother, but they didn''t dare to scold any more.


    Finally, song''s mother let the two children sit on one side, song Dashan alone, Li Mo with Xiaobao, and song''s mother alone.


    During the meal, the two children simply wolfed down, chopsticks clip fast, a second non-stop, but also select the meat clip, the rice bowl pile high, the mouth constantly stuffed, the food was also stirred out of shape, soon to see the bottom.


    At this time, the three members of Li Mo''s family didn''t eat much at all. If it wasn''t for Li Mo''s quick eye and quick hand, Xiao Bao couldn''t even taste it.


    In Li Mo''s bowl, song Dashan also took a few pieces of meat, but he didn''t eat anything.


    The amount of rice cooked at noon is the amount of three people in their family. Now, the average number of people is less than half of the bowl, and no one has enough to eat.


    The two children see no food, crying to eat, song mother also look to Li mo.


    Li Mo''s face is not good, "no rice, noon cooked our family''s rice, no more."


    As soon as the two children heard this, they broke up and immediately slapped the table to eat. The table was thumping.


    Song Dashan put the bowl hard and made a "bang" sound. His eyes were staring at the two children. Under such gaze, their voices gradually decreased until there was no sound.


    The atmosphere was as silent as death. Song''s mother came out and said, "Dashan, go back, I''ll let your elder brother say they''re two. Don''t be angry. But Dashan, this meal is really too little to eat. Can you cook a little more? "


    Li Mo is about to laugh, but he doesn''t speak any more. He gives it to song Dashan to see how he will treat his mother. She is not a strong outsider. Maybe she will be despised by others for being nosy and disrespectful to his mother.


    When song Dashan heard his mother''s words, he clenched his teeth. He seemed to be enduring something. Finally, he said: "mother, you think I''m poor. Where can I buy rice? We eat dazaizi porridge with pickled vegetables every day. It''s Li Mo who pawned the last thing on his body to buy it. What I bought for Xiaobao was stolen by my sister-in-law and two nephews. Now it''s time It''s not enough for you to order. What do you want me to do? Are you going out for dinner? "


    The more song Dashan talked about song''s mother, the lower she was. Before, her daughter-in-law talked about it in her ears every day. She gradually felt that her second son had hidden money and had a good life. Now when the second son said that, her guilt surged up again. She couldn''t speak. After a long time, she stood up and pulled the two children, "Dashan, it''s my mother''s fault. That mother has gone. ¡±


    after that, he hurried out of the door with two children.


    Li Mo looks at the figure of song''s mother and doesn''t say anything, but it''s funny in her heart. It seems that song''s mother feels guilty every time, and then leaves in a hurry after she finishes her work.


    When song''s mother leaves, Li Mo looks at the shiny plate on the table and gets angry again. She finally gets into someone else''s home, but she can''t say it. It''s really frustrating.


    Song Dashan looked at Li Mo''s bad face. His lips moved and he wanted to say something. At last, he turned into a sigh, stood up and said, "I''ll go to the kitchen and cook some more porridge." so he went to the kitchen.


    Li Mo didn''t make a sound or go to help. She doesn''t want to move now.


    Finally, after eating a little gruel, Li Mo was not hungry. He burned some hot water and took a good bath with the newly bought basin. He also gave Xiao Bao a good bath. The family of three went to bed.


    Li Mo tells Xiao Bao a story to make him fall asleep, and the air quiets down.


    At this time, a hand stretched out to hold Li Mo''s hand, Li Mo earned earned earned, that hand held more tightly.


    In the dark, song Dashan''s voice sounded a little hoarse, "don''t be angry, you won''t do that again."


    Li Mo doesn''t talk.


    It''s been a long time.

 Chapter 12

    The next day, song Dashan took a day to water the field. The next morning, he took Li Mo to the back mountain to pick flowers.


    Song Dashan carries a basket on his back and holds Xiaobao in front of him with a piece of cloth, so that he can pick flowers with him. Li Mo followed him with a basket in his hand.


    As expected, there are many roses and golden flowers in Houshan. Li Mo picks roses and song Dashan picks golden flowers. In a short time, the basket and basket will be full.


    In order to prevent people from asking questions, Li Mo and song Dashan sent the basket and basket home first, and then went to Uncle Zhang''s house to get the wooden box.


    Li Mo thought that the ancient skills would not be much better, but the result surprised her. Instead of being rough, the wooden box made by Uncle Zhang was very delicate and polished very smooth. When the lid was closed, there was almost no seam. When the lid was opened, there was no blocking feeling at all. There was a small clasp on the lid, and the lid was firmly clamped No need to worry about spilling things.


    With this box, her perfume is not low-grade at all. Instead, she gives her perfume more points, so more people will buy it.


    Li Mo sincerely thanks Uncle Zhang. He says that if he wants to fight in the future, he can come to see Uncle Zhang.


    After getting the box, Li Mo can start to prepare the perfume.


    Take off the petals of the rose, wash them with water, mix them with the shredded Zhijin flower, put them in the pot and steam them with high heat. Half an hour later, the rose and Zhijin flower become soft and muddy. Stir them with chopsticks, steam them for a quarter of an hour, then put them out into the basin, add two lumps of facial oil, stir them evenly, and then pound the flower mud in the basin with pestle Into fine mud, at this time, ointment can be, look pink pink, almost with rouge, Sha is good-looking.


    Li Mo dipped a little ointment in his hand and gently spread it on his wrist. The wrist was not red. It was as clean as if he had not wiped anything. Only the fragrance came out. You don''t need to get close to it to smell it, and it won''t go away for a day. This effect is similar to that of modern times, and doesn''t need any technical blessing.


    Put the balm in the basin into the prepared wooden boxes one by one, compact and cool down after a while.


    Li Mo picked up three boxes, packed them, and went to Aunt Zhao''s house.


    Li Mo has made up her mind to send three boxes to Aunt Zhao''s house. If she wants to sell the perfume business, she must have someone to try and promote it. It''s better for Aunt Zhao''s family, who has a good relationship with her family. She can not only give them something but also promote it for herself.


    Li Mo came in the afternoon. The Zhao family had just finished their meal and the whole family was resting.


    As soon as Zhao Qinhua saw Li Mo coming, her eyes lit up and she immediately welcomed her, "Sister Li Mo, you''re coming."


    Li Mo smiles and pulls her hand.


    At this time, the Zhao family all said hello to her.


    Aunt Zhao directly asked Li Mo, "Li Mo, do you have anything to look for my aunt?"


    Li Mo smiles and nods, "Auntie, I have something to do." Then he took out the three boxes he had brought and put them on the table.


    At this time, everyone was curious and looked at the exquisite wooden box, full of curiosity.


    "Sister Li Mo, what is this?" Yang Lanhua asked.


    Li Mo laughs, "this is the perfume that I make, give you to use."


    Several women in the Zhao family were immediately surprised: "perfume? Is this perfume? It''s a good thing. "


    Li Mo laughs, opens one of them, picks a little bit with her hand, pulls Qin Hua''s hand, daubs it gently on her wrist, then covers it with perfume, and asks people, "is it fragrant to smell?"


    Li Xiaofeng, who is two steps away from Qinhua, has already smelled the fragrance. It smells better than the perfume she used to smell in the rouge shop. Now she goes around Qinhua and finds that there is a faint fragrance all around it. She is immediately surprised. "It''s too powerful. Just put a little on her wrist. The whole person is fragrant. It smells so good. Sister, is this really what you do?"


    Li Mo nodded and pushed three boxes of ointment to them, "sister-in-law, it''s really me who made it. I don''t tell you lies. I''m going to sell this and give you three boxes. If you use it well, you can also recommend it to other people."


    Yang Lanhua was a little embarrassed. "Sister Li Mo, this perfume is very expensive. You gave us three boxes at once. It''s too bad. It can''t be used."


    Li Mo shakes his head, "sister-in-law, this is what I do, and it''s not bought at a high price. You can use it well, and help me recommend it. I''ll make money then."


    At this time, Qin Hua said anxiously, "sister-in-law, your perfume is good, but it''s too expensive. I guess our villagers are reluctant to pay for it."


    Other people agree with Qin Hua that the country people are willing to buy this perfume.


    Li Mo explained at the moment: "I don''t pay the same price as in the powder shop. Even if I use this ointment every day, a box can be used for about three months. I only sell 5 Wen for each box, and I don''t want two Wen for each month. Isn''t anyone buying this yet?"


    "What? Sister, you only sell 5 Wen for such a big box? It''s too cheap, too. The cheapest one in the powder shop costs 15 Wen. " Li Xiaofeng was surprised.Li Mo: "it''s really five Wen. I don''t want to make more money if I sell it to my daughter-in-law in the village. Just make a little money for each box"


    "for such a good thing, as long as five Wen, someone will buy it." At this time, aunt Zhao also spoke.


    Li Mo laughs, "that aunt, two sisters in law, still have Qin Hua, you use, help me talk with other people, someone wants to let to buy with me."


    Several people nodded and agreed.


    Li Mo originally thought it would take a few days for someone to ask for help. Unexpectedly, in the afternoon, Qin Hua came to her house with a little lady.


    "Sister in law, this is peach. She is my good sister. She wants to buy your perfume." Qin Hua introduces Li Mo to the girl she follows.


    Li Mo looked at the girl and said with a smile, "come in and sit. We''ll sit and talk."


    Peach is a little shy. Looking at Li Mo''s face is a little red. It''s the first time that she has seen such a beautiful person. She can''t help looking at Li Mo one more time.


    Li Mo found the little girl steal Piao line of sight, Heart funny, also don''t point broken, went to the kitchen poured two bowls of water to them.


    "Sister-in-law, don''t be so busy. I came here to buy your perfume with peaches." Qin Hua then said, "today I wiped your perfume to play with peaches. Peaches smell that I''m fragrant, hee hee." With that, Qin Hua couldn''t help laughing.


    One side of the peach also nodded, the voice is small and thin, "sister-in-law, the taste of Qinhua is really good, I also want to buy your ointment."


    Li Mo nodded and asked them to wait a moment. After entering the room, he took out a box of perfume and handed it to the peach. "Here, this is perfume. Do you want to try it?"


    Peach has long been moved. Now Li Mo asks her if she wants to have a try. She immediately nods in embarrassment and opens the box with treasure. Then she sees that the pink inside looks like rouge. It''s pretty tight.


    Peach blinked, rather embarrassed to ask Li Mo, "sister-in-law, how to use this?"


    Li Mo took the box, dug out a little bit, pulled the peach''s hand, and daubed it on her wrist, "you see, just a little bit, and then daubed it on her wrist or neck. Just a little bit can last for a day. There''s no need to daub it more."


    Peach close to his wrist smell, really good fragrance, very happy, immediately from the pocket out of 5 Wen money to Li Mo, "sister-in-law, this is money, you this is much cheaper than the powder shop ah."


    Li Mo also does not wriggle, readily accepted money, "that sister-in-law took money, if you use well, also help sister-in-law to recommend."


    Peach nodded, "so cheap, I''m sure I''ll recommend you more."


    At this time, Qinhua pulled La limo''s sleeve, blinked and said coquettishly, "sister-in-law, I told peach that you made up for me last time. Peaches don''t believe it. Sister-in-law, can you make up for peach too? She''s going to get married soon. If you make up for her, she won''t have to ask other dressing ladies."


    Peach also looked at Li Mo with curiosity and desire in her eyes.


    Li Mo laughs, how can this not work? This is tantamount to doing propaganda for herself. She can''t wait.


    "Then you two wait, I''ll get the tools." Then he went into the room and took the make-up tools.


    Left behind, the two little ladies blushed with joy.


    Li Mo looked at peach''s face carefully. Her skin was rough, her eyes were small, and her lips were a little thick. When she made up, she had to repair these points.


    After thinking about it, Li Mo picked up the cosmetics and moved quickly on the peach''s face.


    Qin Hua didn''t see how Li Mo made up herself last time, and she could make herself look so beautiful. Now, she finally saw it, but after reading it, she just felt that Li Mo was amazing. Even if she just watched Li Mo''s sister-in-law make up step by step, she still couldn''t remember what she had done and didn''t know how to make it. So she painted it, peach Li Mo''s sister-in-law''s hands, with a change of a person like, if she did not know that this is a peach, she did not dare to recognize, peach where so beautiful.


    The peach''s rough skin is gone. Now her face looks smooth, white and tender, and her eyes are big and bright. Even her lips, which had been too thick for her, are now pink and tender, which makes people want to stretch out their hands to see what it feels like. In addition to the tassel bun that Li Mo''s sister-in-law combed, the peaches are more beautiful now than the daughter of Huang Yuan''s family in the town.


    "Peach, you must not know how beautiful you are now." Qin Hua said, immediately took the mirror to peach in front of her, let her see, this look, let Qin Hua know at that time what expression is, also like peach so stay.


    Qin Hua laughed and pushed the peach, "peach, are you stupid? Isn''t it beautiful? "


    Peach nodded and murmured, "is this me? How so beautiful "


    Qinhua smiles and pinches the peach''s face," wake up, this is you. "


    Peach was pinched by her "Oh" a, reaction immediately played the piano flower, "hate, you don''t pinch my face, makeup was pinched by you how to do!"


    Qinhua laughed at her, "Stinky and beautiful!"


    Peach is no less let, "you are not, you are more beautiful than me."Li Mo is watching the two girls fighting. He sighs in his heart that they are still children. They are about to get married. In ancient times, they got married early.


    At this time, two people fight over, peach eyes bright to pull up Li Mo''s hand, "sister-in-law, your make-up is too beautiful, I get married, you also come to me make-up, I want to go home to my mother to see me now." Then he couldn''t wait to go home.


    Qin Hua murmured, "it''s too fast."

 Chapter 13

    Looking at the copperplate she earned, Li Mo is in a good mood. She feels that her beauty career is gradually starting, and the family will gradually get better. She is no longer so helpless.


    What Li Mo didn''t expect was that her good mood was broken that night.


    This is a thunderstorm night, a thunderclap of thunder reverberated in the sky, when the sleeping people were awakened, the pouring rain has been scattered.


    When Li Mo and song Dashan were awakened, their quilts were already wet, and raindrops fell on their faces. The big raindrops leaked through the sparse thatched roof, straight into the house, and the bed was not spared.


    Song Dashan quickly jumps out of bed, puts on his clothes, shakes Xiao Bao who is still sleeping, hugs him out of bed, finds a place in the corner where there is no leakage of rain, and puts him on. Then he quickly hugs Li Mo who is still wearing clothes from the bed and puts him in the corner. Then he quickly goes back to tear off the quilt and sheet and put them in a dry place.


    When song Dashan took shelter in the corner, he was soaked through.


    Xiaobao''s body is not very wet. Just in case, Li Mo goes to the cupboard to find a dry dress to help Xiaobao change, so as not to catch cold. Then he urges song Dashan to change a dry dress.


    Song Dashan went to the hall to change his dry clothes.


    The main room is not as good as it is. It leaks badly. There is water on the ground.


    Looking at the leaking roof, song Dashan sighed deeply.


    He didn''t have a place to live when he came back, and he didn''t have much money on him. It happened that this room was going to be sold because it was old and cheap. It was just suitable for song Dashan. So he didn''t think much and bought it. It hasn''t rained since he bought it, so he didn''t know that the roof was rotten like this.


    Now we must repair the house first. It''s the rainy season. If we don''t repair it, the house may not be able to live.


    Li Mo also thought of this matter and asked, "brother Dashan, how much does it cost to repair this house?"


    Song Dashan estimates in his heart that if he only needs to repair the roof, he can chop some bamboo and get some straw and mud. If he is a man, he can ask his fellow villagers to help him. He only needs to pack a lunch at noon, which costs no more than 300 Wen.


    Li Mo is relieved to hear that she has only one or two pieces of silver left over from her last job as a jade. If it costs a lot of money to repair the house, she may not even have enough money to eat. How can she live next.


    Song Dashan looked at Li Mo and comforted him, "don''t worry. Tomorrow I''ll go to changbang and some people in the same village who have a better relationship to help me. Hurry up and it can be repaired in one day."


    Li Mo nods and boils tonight.


    However, at this time, the ear suddenly sounded "boom", like the sound of something collapsed.


    Song Dashan''s heart clattered. He took a look at Li Mo and ran out of the room immediately. When he went out, he saw that the kitchen had collapsed.


    Li Mo also ran out with Xiao Bao in her arms. When she saw the collapsed kitchen, her heart sank.


    Ignoring the kitchen, song Dashan immediately found a broken sack in the corner to cover Li Mo and Xiao Bao''s head and took them out of the house. "Li Mo, you take Xiao Bao to Aunt Zhao''s house immediately. Don''t stay at home now." Then he himself entered the room and asked Li Mo, "what do you want to take with you?"


    Li Mo had no time to pull him. Seeing that he had entered the room, he immediately called out: "brother Dashan, come out quickly, don''t take anything."


    Song Dashan did not come out immediately, but came out after a while, with a big burden in his hand.


    "Come on, let''s go to Aunt Zhao''s house for a shelter tonight."


    Li Mo three people to Aunt Zhao''s house knocked on the door, someone immediately came out to open the door, see song Dashan a three look, open the door Zhao changbang surprised, quickly pull them in, "what''s the matter with you? Come on in


    Song Dashan and his wife entered the hall of the Zhao family, and the Zhao family got up. There were candles in the hall, and the light was a little weak. When the family saw Li Mo and his wife, they were all worried. Aunt Zhao immediately arranged for their two daughters-in-law to cook some ginger soup for them.


    Then let Li Mo take Xiao Bao to Qin Hua''s room to change clothes. Don''t catch cold.


    Also let song Dashan go to Zhao changbang to find a dress to change.


    Seeing that Li Mo and Xiao Bao had gone to change clothes, song Dashan told the Zhao family about this evening. "Uncle, aunt, the rain is leaking badly in the house, and the kitchen has collapsed. I really dare not let Li Mo and Xiao Bao stay at home any more, so I may have to give you trouble again. I''ll lend my three family a few days."


    Hearing song Dashan''s words, zhao shu waved his hand, "whatever you say, just stay here and go back after the house is repaired. That house doesn''t dare to live any more."


    Aunt Zhao also complained at the same time, "that he Laosan''s house is too old and broken. I didn''t expect that he couldn''t hold on to any heavy rain. Alas, fortunately, no one was hurt."


    Zhao changbang finds a dry dress to change for song Dashan, and Li Mo and Xiao Bao come out with dry clothes. The two families sit in the main room and discuss how to repair the house tomorrow.


    Zhao changbang: "if the rain stops tomorrow, I''ll take some strong workers from the village to chop some bamboo, pick up some mud, get some grass, and repair the roof for you. That''s the kitchen. There''s no way to repair it."Song Dashan nodded, "it was just to repair the roof. Who ever thought that the kitchen suddenly collapsed, and the cupboard, stove and pot in it were all destroyed.


    As soon as they heard this, they realized that it would be a big expense. Originally, it would not cost much to repair the roof, but it would cost a lot to build a new kitchen and repair the stove.


    Uncle Zhao looked at Song Dashan, "Dashan, this is a lot of silver. Do you have enough money on you? If it''s not enough, I''ll tell Uncle. Uncle, I''ll lend you first. "


    Song Dashan''s eyes were a little red and nodded, "uncle, I''m not polite to you. I don''t have enough money. I really need to borrow it from you. Don''t worry, uncle. I''ll pay you back as soon as possible."


    Uncle Zhao waved his hand, "you''ve grown up with us. Uncle still doesn''t believe you. Don''t say more polite words. Let''s go through the difficulties first."


    Song Dashan nodded heavily.


    Li Mo looked at it and was also grateful. He thought that he would have to thank uncle Zhao and his family for going through this difficult time.


    That night, aunt Zhao arranged for Li Mo and Xiao Bao to sleep with Qin Hua, two daughter-in-law to sleep in the same room, and two sons to sleep in the same room with song Dashan.


    This night, Li Mo didn''t sleep much, thinking about the collapsed house, deep.


    The next morning, Li Mo wakes up. Qin Hua and Xiao Bao are still sleeping. Li Mo quietly gets up and opens the door to go out.


    I didn''t expect that everyone else got up and was busy doing things, but I didn''t see song Dashan.


    Seeing Li Mo come out, Yang Lanhua takes Li Mo to the back yard to wash.


    "It''s fine now. Today we can go to repair your house. Not early in the morning, Dashan brothers and their second brother went to the town to buy rammed earth and ask someone to build a house." Yanglan flower path.


    Li Mo Ming: Although there are bricks in this era, the price is very expensive. Where ordinary people can buy Bricks, they use rammed earth as bricks to build houses. This rammed earth is not easy to make. Besides technology, it also requires a lot of manpower. Therefore, few ordinary people will make rammed earth by themselves. There are special workshops in the town to build houses and buy rammed earth Cover.


    Li Mo thought of asking for help again, and asked: "that sister-in-law, do you want to prepare meals for those who come to help at noon?"


    "Of course, no one in the village will ask for money for help. It''s all a meal. When it''s ready, we''ll invite the helpers to have a meal." Yang Lanhua added, "don''t worry. I thought about it in the morning. I''ve asked Dashan to bring some meat back from the town. I have some dishes at home. This meal will do."


    Li Mo did not expect orchid sister-in-law has been arranged, heart moved, "sister-in-law, I do not know how to thank you."


    Yang Lanhua didn''t care, "say thank you. We didn''t thank you so much when you sent us perfume."


    Li Mo smiles, nods and no longer says thanks, but keeps it in mind.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Before noon, song Dashan came back with rammed earth and people, gave the vegetables to Li Mo, and took people to repair the house.


    Li Mo asks Xiaobao to play with Zhao''s children, and she goes into the kitchen to prepare lunch. Fortunately, Yang Lanhua and Li Xiaofeng are busy together. The two sisters in law are really good at cooking. The food is basically fried by them, which makes Li Mo feel relieved. Otherwise, with her skill, the workers may not be satisfied.


    At noon, I made a fried eggplant with meat, a scrambled egg with tomato, and a roast pork with potato. The weight was enough and there was a lot of meat. The staple food was steamed a large pot of steamed bread, and each person had two large steamed bread at noon. This kind of food is already very good.


    Just before the meal was ready, song Dashan''s mother and Wang Cuihua came in, followed by a woman Li Mo had never seen.


    Yang Lanhua and Li Xiaofeng saw the arrival of people on the face, mouth is not polite, "what are you doing?"


    Song''s mother grinned and rubbed her hands. She was rather embarrassed to reply, "I heard that Dashan asked someone to repair the house. Let''s help."


    Wang Cuihua also stepped forward, while looking at the fried dishes in the pot, said: "Dashan family is so big, how can we not come to help? My big column and my third brother have gone to help. We want to be busy with cooking, so we come to help you."


    This sounds good, but Yang Lanhua knows who Wang Cuihua''s family is. If it''s not good to talk about song''s mother directly, she says mercilessly to Wang Cuihua, "are you coming to help now? If you don''t help me when the food is not ready, you will come as soon as it is ready! How funny you are


    One side of the song''s mother smell speech, blush, bow, do not know what to say.

 Chapter 14

    Wang Cuihua didn''t recognize the taunt in Yang Lanhua''s words at all. She twisted her waist and patted her thigh. "Oh, it''s all because there are too many things in the family. I''ll wash clothes and feed a beast. It''s time to see it. I''ll come to help you. Who knows that you''ve cooked so early and done it so quickly. If I knew it earlier, I would not do anything at home I have to help you, too. "


    Yang Lanhua didn''t believe Wang Cuihua''s hypocritical words. Everyone knows who Wang Cuihua is. They want to be lazy and come to dinner directly, but they blame them for cooking too early. That''s what these people mean. But even if they know that this is Wang Cuihua''s excuse, they can''t drive people out. People say that they are here to help, but they don''t want to help. Instead, they drive people out What''s more, there is song Dashan''s mother-in-law. Even if she doesn''t come to help, it''s right to ask her mother-in-law to have a meal, so Yang Lanhua and Li Xiaofeng are angry.


    Li Mo also knew this reason, looked at Wang Cuihua''s proud face, and laughed, "sister-in-law, we have finished the food, but the chopsticks have not been brushed, the tables and chairs have not been wiped, so please sister-in-law."


    Wang Cuihua didn''t expect that Li Mo asked her to brush the dishes. Her face was stiff, and she refused to move.


    At this time, Yang orchid reacts and looks at the motionless Wang Cuihua with a smile, "didn''t she come to help? Why doesn''t it move? Oh, are you kidding? "


    Wang Cuihua embarrassed smile, "where, I just come to help, this go, this go."


    With that, he walked slowly to the place where the chopsticks were stacked. How slow was the step.


    Li Xiaofeng added, "the chopsticks are borrowed from every family in the village. If they are broken, they will lose money. Be careful."


    Wang Cuihua didn''t answer. Instead, she yelled to song''s mother and the woman standing on one side, "come and wash the dishes quickly. Don''t you know what to do?"


    Song''s mother smiles and walks over to help. The woman who follows her also helps.


    At this time, the kitchen Deng Deng ran in a little boy, is Yang Lanhua''s eldest son, called stone.


    Xiaoshitou panted and said quickly, "mother, second aunt, it''s not good. Second uncle and third uncle Xiaobao are fighting. Uncle Yongzi is pushed down from the roof by third uncle Xiaobao!"


    A few people in the kitchen immediately put down their work and surrounded them. Li Xiaofeng anxiously asked little stone, "how did you fight? Has anything happened? "


    After all, Xiaoshi is a big boy. Now he gasps for breath and speaks clearly. "It''s Xiaobao''s third uncle who pushes Yongzi from the roof. Then the second uncle gets angry and fights with Xiaobao''s third uncle."


    Wang Cuihua, the dishwasher over there, also came here. The woman who didn''t speak turned white and asked, "didn''t you see clearly? Why does my Dalin push people? "


    Wang Cuihua thought of the consequences of this, and her face was distorted. She immediately glared at Xiaoshi, "if you are a child who can''t speak, don''t talk nonsense! Don''t ruin the reputation of my third uncle! "


    When Yang Lanhua heard that she was so scared of her children, she pushed Wang Cuihua forward and said, "Wang Cuihua, how dare you bully my children in my family? Who gave you the courage


    Wang Cuihua had a fight with Yang Lanhua before, and she was beaten hard by Yang Lanhua, so she didn''t dare to offend this sharp woman, so she was pushed and didn''t dare to fight. She just stood in the distance and said, "what did I say wrong? It''s not sure what the matter is. Now it''s said that my third uncle pushed it. Is it to impose the accusation on our family? "


    On one side, song''s mother, who had long been in a state of no control, also nodded, "yes, it''s not clear. It''s not my third child who did it"


    only Lin Zhaodi, song Dalin''s daughter-in-law, stood on one side, her eyes flashed and didn''t speak.


    Li Mo quickly stopped everyone''s quarrel, "let''s not talk about it. It''s no use saying more here. Let''s go and see the situation there."


    As soon as we heard it, we nodded and ran to the other side.


    All the people on the roof over there came down and gathered around. Li Mo ran over and saw a man holding his legs and wailing on the ground. Beside him stood the bruised and bruised song Dalin and Zhao changbang.


    Li Mo hurried to song Dashan, "brother Dashan, what''s the matter? Did you have a doctor


    Song Dashan nodded. His voice was a little heavy. "I''ve already sent for a doctor."


    At this time, Lin Yong''s family, who was lying on the ground, also came. When they saw Lin Yong''s situation, his daughter-in-law and mother immediately cried, "Yongzi, what''s the matter with you? What happened "


    Li Mo rushed to comfort Lin Yong''s daughter-in-law and mother-in-law, and his daughter-in-law immediately grabbed Li Mo," what''s the matter? Didn''t you come to help? How did you fall? "


    Li Mo''s hand hurt when she caught her. At this time, a man around came up and explained, "sister-in-law, don''t get excited. Song Dalin pushed your Yong son down from the roof."


    As soon as the man said this, Wang Cuihua, who was next to him, gave up and immediately cried out, "don''t talk nonsense. If you know anything, you dare to say it was our child''s third uncle who pushed it?"


    That man is not afraid of Wang Cuihua. "Everyone who works here has seen it. It''s your song Dalin who pushed it. It''s not me who said it."Other people around also nodded and echoed, "it was song Dalin who pushed it. He said he came to help, but if he didn''t work, he held his back and yelled at other people to work, and also scolded them for not doing well. Yongzi told him not to talk nonsense, so he pushed them down."


    Everyone understood what was going on and looked at Song Dalin one after another.


    Song Dalin shrunk his neck and bowed his head.


    Looking at his reaction, it is obvious that he did it.


    Lin Yong''s daughter-in-law found the culprit, rushed up and gave him a paw, scratched the blood mark on his face, "OK, song Dalin, I want you to harm my family Da Yong! I want you to harm me!"


    When song Dalin was scratched by Lin Yong''s daughter-in-law, his mother, who was crying, rushed to stop him and said, "please, don''t hit my third son, don''t hit me"


    seeing that song''s mother was going to fight, she was about to be hit. It was hard for people to watch the old man being hit, so they went up to comfort Lin Yong''s daughter-in-law.


    Lin Zhaodi, song Dalin''s daughter-in-law, came forward, tugged at Song Dalin''s sleeve and gritted his teeth, "did you really push it?"


    Song Dalin hesitated and could not speak.


    At this time, the doctor came to Lin Yong. After a long time, he got up and told the crowd, "if you break your leg, you should set your bone first, and then take some medicine. You can train for half a year."


    As soon as this was said, everyone took a breath. In the village, it''s very important to strengthen the labor force. Not only do you need to drink medicine, but also you have to cultivate for half a year. How can you live.


    Lin Yong''s daughter-in-law and mother both sobbed.


    Li Mo asked the doctor, "doctor, how much do you think this cure costs?"


    The doctor felt his beard and said, "it''s good enough. It''ll cost one or two silver."


    Now the people around are even more surprised. One or two silvers. The whole family can''t save two or two silvers all the year round. Now it''s time to get rid of one or two silvers. Don''t you feel sad.


    Around a woman said: "Song''s, this money you quickly compensate to Lin Yong''s, this is your song Dalin do wrong."


    People around nodded, and song Dalin must pay for the money.


    As soon as song''s mother stopped, she heard that she had to pay so much money. Her tears flowed more and her cry was amplified.


    Lin Zhaodi''s face was stiff, too. He looked down and kept silent.


    As soon as Wang Cuihua thought of the money coming from the public, that is, their family, she immediately stepped forward and said, "our family has no money to compensate!"


    People listen to this rascal''s words, all point to Wang Cuihua and others spat up, but Wang Cuihua is a pair of old woman no money appearance, resolutely don''t open mouth to lose money.


    Lin Yong''s brothers all came. Seeing the Song family''s plan to default on their debts, they got angry and went forward to catch song Dalin, "don''t lose money, right? If you don''t lose money, follow us to see the officials! " Then he dragged song Dalin out.


    When song Dalin heard that he wanted to see an official, he cried out, "mother, daughter-in-law, help me, I don''t want to see an official, please help me!"


    Song''s mother immediately rushed up to push and drag song Dalin''s people, "you don''t want to catch my third son, you let go, let go, we lose money, lose money."


    As soon as they heard that they were willing to lose money, they stopped, but they still held on to song Dalin.


    Wang Cuihua heard song''s mother say that she wanted to lose money, and immediately quit. She immediately called: "our family has no money, what should we lose? Take what to compensate! No money! If you want to pay for it, you have to pay for it yourself. "


    Lin Zhaodi also sobbed and sobbed: "sister-in-law, we are not separated. All the money is from the public. Where are we rich? If you don''t want to give money and force us to pay back, then we will be separated. If we do, we will pay back by ourselves!"


    As soon as Wang Cuihua heard of the separation, she immediately objected, "no, my mother is still there. What kind of family is it! You are unfilial


    Lin Zhaodi wiped his tears and said, "then the money will have to come from the public."


    Wang Cuihua choked and turned her head. "There''s no money at home!"


    Song''s mother cried and choked to see her eldest son, "boss, please help your third brother!"


    Song Dazhu wiped his face and said, "Niang, you don''t know our family is in trouble. Where did you get the silver?"


    Song''s mother''s eyes were wide open, "not last time"


    she was interrupted before she finished saying, "mother, my good brother is going to study. It''s about the future of the family. How can I study in this poor family?"


    Song''s mother''s words just stuck in her throat and couldn''t speak out.


    Wang Cuihua chimed in at this time, "it''s reasonable that we shouldn''t pay for it. It''s not for the sake of repairing Dashan''s house. Dashan has to bear the responsibility."


    As soon as the words came out, the eyes of other people in the Song family were all bright, and they all looked at Song Dashan.

 Chapter 15

    Li Mo is about to laugh at Wang Cuihua''s words. How can he say such words so boldly.


    Not wanting to argue with the Song family, Li Mo looked directly at the people around him and said, "let''s judge. This man was pushed by song Dalin, but now our family is responsible. Do you think this requirement is reasonable?"


    Everyone around shook their heads.


    "It''s unreasonable. It''s pushing the responsibility to song Dashan''s family."


    "That is, people are not pushed by song Dashan."


    "The Song family is going to default."


    Many people blame the Song family for other people. Song''s mother doesn''t know what to do. She subconsciously looks at Song Dashan, and her eyes are full of hope.


    Song Dazhu and song Dalin bowed their heads and did not speak.


    Only Wang Cuihua''s face was not red and her heart was not beating. She retorted: "if it wasn''t for Dashan''s help, my husband and my third brother would not go to the roof. Otherwise, where would this happen? It''s natural for Dashan''s family to be responsible for this."


    After hearing this, Li Mo hums and laughs, "sister-in-law, as you say, if there is something wrong with your family next time, you will be fully responsible for it, whether it is your family''s responsibility or not?"


    Wang Cuihua spat in her heart. This cheap hoof is always against her. She wants to slap her in the face. But she did not dare to say that the next time her family asked for help, if she was fully responsible for anything, she had to skip the topic and said, "don''t get too far away. My family has no money to repair the house. Now it''s your family to repair the house. That''s what happened. Your family should be responsible for it."


    Li Mo looks at the others of the Song family who all want to put the responsibility on their family, and calmly asks the people standing behind Wang Cuihua, "so, do you all think so? I''m determined not to take the responsibility. I have to take the responsibility from my family? "


    The rest of the Song family, who was watched by Li Mo, didn''t speak. They acquiesced in the responsibility by song Dashan.


    It seems that these people don''t care about brotherhood at all. Even song''s mother is going to help her family entrap her second son. Now, Li Mo doesn''t want to give them any more face. She says to the little stone: "little stone, can you help aunt Mo? Go and help aunt Mo to call the village head and clan head, OK


    Xiaoshitou is so excited about being able to help Li Mo that he immediately nods his head and runs to find the village head and clan head. However, he is too small to run a few steps before he is stopped by song Dazhu.


    Song Dazhu looked at Song Dashan, his eyes full of disbelief and heartache, "Dashan, are you doing this to your brother and mother? You just watch your daughter-in-law spoil our brotherhood? "


    Song Dashan looked at Song Dazhu without any fluctuation in his eyes. "Brother, do you think it''s spoiling our brotherhood? Why didn''t you mention brotherhood when you asked me to be responsible? "


    Song Dazhu frowned and sighed: "Dashan, the elder brother''s family is in difficulty. There are still children to study. Good brother''s study is so good that he can help you in the future. You don''t have to dig food in the field any more. So you are considerate of the elder brother. Now because of such a small matter, you are going to invite the patriarch and the village head. Dashan, are you going to tear your face with us? Don''t you want to do it? "


    Song Dashan watched him take care of his elder brother when he was a child, and his heart became colder and colder somehow.


    Looking at Song Dashan''s silence, song Dazhu thought that song Dashan hesitated and immediately patted song Dashan on the shoulder, "Dashan, it''s all brother''s business. What do you want to ask the village head and clan head to do? Don''t you bother others? What can we say to ourselves? Brotherhood is the most important thing. "


    Song Dalin also came up and nodded, "second brother, when I was a child, I played with you every day. You loved me very much at that time. If you don''t help my brother at this time, I''m finished."


    Song Dashan closed his eyes and opened them again. Looking at his brother, he asked coldly, "brother, third brother, you can see that the house collapsed last night. I borrowed the money from Uncle Zhao to repair the house. Tell me, how can I help you? Well


    Song Dazhu''s eyes flashed. After a long time, he sighed and said: "second brother, I know that you need a lot of money to repair your house, but you should have a lot of subsidies when you come back from retirement. Unlike US villagers, you can only dig in the ground and can''t save much money all the year round. Your eldest nephew has to go to school. It''s really hard for you at home. Second brother, you are considerate Big brother. "


    Song Dashan''s heart gave a light, ironic smile, hidden in the heart of the idea of the last family completely disappeared, only full of indifference.


    Li Mo looks at Song Dashan''s ironic smile, and suddenly feels a little uncomfortable. Don''t worry about such relatives.


    Li Mo walked up to song Da Zhu and song Da Lin and said, "brother, third brother, is it true that a brother should help take this responsibility? This person is pushed by the third younger brother, who is responsible for it. You keep saying that you have brotherhood. Can brotherhood push your responsibility to your brother? If you can shift the responsibility to your brothers, we can also find the village head and clan head to judge the right and wrong. "


    As soon as the words came out, song Dazhu was angry and yelled at Li Mo: "men, what''s the matter with you! Second younger brother, you daughter-in-law should take good care of it! "Song Dashan looked at Song Dazhu with an angry face indifferently, and his voice was very cold: "I don''t think what my daughter-in-law said is wrong. What she means is what I mean. Brother, since you think I have to bear this responsibility, let''s call the village head and clan head to make a decision. At that time, everyone will be convinced."


    "You, you" Song Dazhu''s neck is red, pointing to song Dashan and unable to speak.


    At last, song Dazhu looked back at his mother, who was still crying, and her eyes were red. "Niang, my second brother has completely ignored us and wants to break up with us. Niang, take care of my second brother, and think about your grandson"


    when Song Mother was called, she thought of her grandson, who was already a scholar, and immediately rushed to song Dashan with a loud sob Seizing song Dashan''s sleeve, "Dashan, that''s your brother and brother. You can''t do that. Help them."


    Being begged by his mother, song Dashan felt that such a mother was too strange and numb, but he still wanted to ask his mother, "mother, don''t you know who should be responsible for this? Are you forcing me now for your eldest and youngest son! What about my difficulties? Who can help me


    Song''s mother was asked by song Dashan, but she couldn''t answer. Finally, she could only cry and shake her head, "Dashan, Dashan, my mother knows that you have a way, and you must have a way, so you can promise, ah, please, please, can''t you?"


    look at Song Dashan standing indifferently and not talking, song''s mother''s heart was ruthless, and "Putong" knelt down to song Dashan, "Dashan I beg you, but I''ll kneel down for you


    Song Dashan''s heart suddenly jumped, and his head was full of blue veins. His voice was full of anger: "what are you doing, mother! Get up Then he went to pick up his mother.


    Song''s mother struggled against him. "If I don''t get up, if you don''t promise, I won''t get up!"


    "Mother!"


    Looking at the old woman who pulled him to grow up kneeling in front of him, song Dashan''s heart was strangely relaxed at this moment. It seemed that there was something completely removed from his body, and there was no constraint any more.


    After a long time, song Dashan said in a calm tone: "get up, mother, I take the responsibility."


    To bear this responsibility, we should pay off the last kindness of nurturing. We will never forget our mother again.


    "Really big mountain? You promised As soon as song''s mother was happy, she didn''t care to wipe her tears. She immediately stood up from the ground to help song Dashan, "Dashan, my mother knows that you are a good child. You have been filial to my mother since you were a child."


    Song Dashan no longer looks at any of them, but looks at Li Mo with deep guilt in his eyes.


    Wang Cuihua yelled: "you also heard that my second younger brother said that he would take the responsibility. Don''t look for our family. Ask Dashan for the money." The last sentence is aimed at Lin Yong''s family.


    Li Mo closed his eyes and sighed fiercely.


    When it comes to this, she doesn''t want to argue any more. She can only admit the loss. She just wants to make it clear while everyone is still there.


    Li Mo said to song mu, who was no longer crying: "mother, whose responsibility is it today? You know clearly in your heart. Since you want your second son to bear the responsibility, we will honor you. But our family can''t afford to ask the elder brother and the third brother to help us. So, go on your own. We don''t need your help here."


    Song''s mother''s eyes widened in amazement. "But"


    Song''s mother''s words were interrupted by song Dazhu. He wiped his face and said helplessly: "mother, since Dashan doesn''t like us to help them, let''s go back."


    Seeing that the eldest son said so, song''s mother looked at Song Dashan eagerly. Seeing that song Dashan ignored her, she went home with the family.


    Seeing that the Song family had gone, the other villagers saw that there was no excitement to see, and they all went home to work, and soon the people dispersed.


    Li Mo didn''t go to see song Dashan who was standing there, so he went directly to Lin Yong''s family. "Auntie, sister-in-law, you should take elder brother Lin Yong home first. We need to take good care of the disease, and we need to pay for it." Then he took out the last half of the silver left in his arms and handed it to Lin Yong''s mother. "This is one or two half, one or two silver to see a doctor. The rest can be regarded as compensation for the loss that elder brother Lin Yong can''t work. Today, I thank elder brother Lin Yong for helping me."


    Lin yongniang took one or two and a half silver and wanted to say something, but she didn''t say it in the end. Although he knew in his heart that the money should not have been given by song Dashan''s family, if his family didn''t give it, no one would have given it. Others in Song''s family couldn''t count on it, and their family couldn''t pay for it themselves, so he accepted it and let the men in his family carry Lin Yong home.


    Watching the Lin family carry people away, Li Mo looks down at the empty purse and sighs deeply.

 Chapter 16

    Put away the empty purse, Li moqiang cheered up, looked back and asked those who helped to go to lunch.


    Yang Lanhua and Li Xiaofeng greet people to sit at home. Li Mo follows them, followed by the silent song Dashan.


    "Li Mo, I''m sorry. Don''t worry. After the house is repaired, I''ll go to the town to find a job. I''ll pay back the money I owe you soon." After a long time, song Dashan spoke.


    Li Mo pursed her lips and sighed.


    It''s impossible not to be angry about this incident. The family had no money at all, so they had to borrow money from Uncle Zhao to repair the house. At this time, there was no silver or silver left for their life. They were in debt. But filial piety is the most important thing in this era. In front of so many people, his mother knelt down for him. Can he not agree? Since things have been like this, it''s useless to blame again. If money is gone, it''s better to earn slowly. After a long time, the difficulties will pass.


    "You have such a serious leg injury. What else do you want to do? Don''t you think your legs are broken enough? We''ll just figure out what to do with the money. " Li Mo knows that the rural men of this era would go to the town to find some odd jobs when they were idle, but most of them were manual work, carrying sandbags or rice, which required great efforts. Most people couldn''t do this kind of work, not to mention song Dashan''s limp.


    Song Dashan frowned, "although my legs are not good, I have plenty of strength, which doesn''t affect my work. I can go"


    before Song Dashan finished, he was interrupted by Li Mo, "I don''t agree with you to do odd jobs. For me and Xiaobao, you should take your body seriously and don''t mess about."


    Seeing Li Mo''s resolute attitude, song Dashan frowned fiercely, and his words could not be spoken any more.


    Li Mo can understand his decision this time, but she is not the virgin. She can''t let the family suck their blood like a blood sucking bug all the time. If song Dashan is still cruel after that, she has to think about whether she will live with him in the future. So, Li Mo ignored song Dashan''s lost mood and said directly: "Dashan brother, today''s thing I hope is the last time, you take them as a family, but they don''t take you as a family. If we two work hard to make money and finally get into other people''s pockets, I don''t have confidence to live such a life. So, after that, I hope you can understand your attitude towards them To make it clear to me. "


    Li Mo''s words don''t surprise song Dashan. She is a woman who can''t tolerate sand in her eyes. Song Dashan can see that he wants to live with her well, and he won''t let her be wronged with him all the time. Through today''s events, his last hope for his relatives has been extinguished. In the future, he won''t let them take advantage of him any more.


    "Li Mo, when I was a child, my father went there. My mother brought us up alone. When I was a child, I wanted to be filial to her in the future. But don''t worry, I won''t be soft hearted any more. Today, I''ll give my mother the filial piety I grew up with. I''ll give what I should give, and I won''t give any more."


    With song Dashan''s words, Li Mo was relieved.


    Although what happened just now made everyone very unhappy, when the workers saw the lunch, their eyes lit up.


    In the village, people are usually invited to work. People who are more difficult usually cook some gruel with two vegetables. But these days, people are not rich. It''s good to have enough food and they don''t blame much. But I didn''t expect that today''s food is so good that everyone can eat two big steamed buns, which makes people''s hearts warm after working all morning He got up, and now he just buried himself in the bitter food, and then he was full of praise.


    Because of this rich lunch, the working men are not very good at Song Dashan and Li Mo''s senses. Before, some of them came to help out of the friendship of the village. Now they all help sincerely and work hard. When it''s going to be dark, the roof will be repaired completely. As for the kitchen, it will be built in another busy day.


    Two days later, the house was all repaired, and the kitchen stove was rebuilt. One of the big pots was broken before, and another was bought to make up for it. At this moment, the three of Li Mo''s family moved back home.


    Li Mo followed the donkey cart to the town yesterday and bought the dishes for the treat. This morning, he went to the Zhao family to invite the two sisters in law of the Zhao family to have lunch.


    Today''s meal is better than the previous two days. Although she has no money now, Li Mo sincerely thanks the villagers who came to help them for free for two days. She doesn''t want to treat them badly, so she doesn''t want to cut corners on this meal. Instead, she tries to be as rich as possible. She not only buys pork, but also a fish and a chicken. At noon, the two sisters in law of the Zhao family make a red meal Shaorou, a braised chicken, a fish stewed tofu, a potato Shaorou, and then with several seasonal vegetables, but also cooked a large pot of dry rice.


    Several dishes on one end of the table, a table was called to eat people''s eyes are straight, looking at more than the new year''s meal, we all swallow saliva, those children who come with adults are grilled at the table, looking at the food, can''t wait to eat.Li Mo looks at the children''s lovely appearance, smiles and asks everyone not to be polite, just eat, and then takes out the two pots of wine bought in the town before and puts them on the table.


    This makes the men boiling. They usually don''t have any hobbies. Most of them like to drink a little wine. When a few men get together, they order some dishes and add some wine. That''s the ultimate enjoyment. Wow, but they are not willing to buy wine. They can''t drink it easily. Now they see not only good dishes, but also wine. Can they not be excited? Now they give song Dashan a thumbs up, "Dashan, it''s so interesting. It''s a good meal with wine and vegetables!"


    Song Dashan didn''t know that Li Mo had bought wine. Seeing that everyone was happy, he also laughed. Now he stood up and poured wine for everyone. "Come on, everyone have a drink."


    This meal has been hot and noisy for two hours. The women helped by the back kitchen have already eaten in the kitchen. The men in front are still pushing cups and changing cups. Today, they are happy, so the women don''t care about their own men and let them have a good time. So the song family is very busy.


    Li Mo and several sisters-in-law who came to help cleaned up the kitchen. When it was ok, they asked someone to sit in the room and chat.


    After sitting down, a woman curiously asked Yang Lanhua, "orchid, I wanted to ask you just after cooking. How do you smell? What are you wearing? "


    Yang orchid smelt speech Leng for a while, then laughed, looked at Li Mo, rather get se ground to extend hand to that woman''s nose front, "smell, sweet?"? It''s perfume. "


    This woman''s name is Qian Xianglian. Her man helped Li mo ''.


    When Yang Lanhua said it was perfume, his eyes widened, "when did you buy perfume? You are willing to pay so much? "


    Yang Lanhua doesn''t care any more. She tells Li Mo how to sell perfume. Other women are surprised. Qian Xianglian can''t wait to let Li Mo show her. She also wants to buy it.


    Li Mo looked at several sister-in-law''s interesting face and thought that this orchid sister-in-law really always remembered to give her publicity.


    Li Mo took out the remaining boxes of balm and put them in front of her sister-in-law.


    When several women saw such a large box of perfume, not only the color was beautiful, but also it smelled delicious. It was no worse than the one sold in the powder shop, and it only cost 5 Wen a box, so they were all moved.


    Qian Xianglian''s family condition was not bad, so she didn''t hesitate so much. At the moment, she took out five Wen to buy a box. When Qian Xianglian bought it, another woman who was also moved also took out five Wen to buy a box. The remaining two women hesitated for a while, but they were not willing to buy.


    Li Mo looked at the two sister-in-law who had bought perfume and was happy. She remembered what she had been thinking about in her heart these two days and planned to do that.


    After the men finished drinking, Li Mo and several sisters in law cleaned up the dishes and chopsticks, and then returned the borrowed dishes and chopsticks one by one. Later, Li Mo left the two sisters in law of the Zhao family and Qian Xianglian, who was quite eloquent.


    Li Mo directly talked to the three sisters in law about her plans: "sisters in law, I want to leave you here to cooperate with you to do some small business. I don''t know if you are interested."


    Listen to Li Mo say partnership business, a few people can''t be interested in, now urge Li Mo quickly say is how things.


    Li Mo said with a smile: "sister-in-law, you know that I have a prescription and can make this ointment. You can see this ointment. I think you also know that this ointment can be sold in this village, but I can''t sell much by myself. I don''t have much time to recommend this ointment to people one by one, let alone other villages So I thought, I''ll sell this ointment to you for four Wen a box. You can sell it for five Wen or six Wen. The money you earn is your own. What do you think? "


    A few people listen to it, and then calculate the account in their heart. If they sell a box, they can make a net profit of one or two Wen. There is no cost. It''s just a matter of lip service. This business is no more cost-effective. The only bad thing is that they are afraid that if they can''t sell it, they will be smashed in their hands.


    Li Mo seemed to know the worry in their heart, and then added: "you don''t have to be afraid that you can''t sell it after you buy it. You can sell it first. If you sell a box, you can take one from me, and then give money."


    After listening to Li Mo''s words, all the fools knew that they had made money in this business. They were not stupid, but they were quite smart. They immediately agreed to come down to this business.

 Chapter 17

    Seeing that several people agreed to the deal, Li Mo said, "however, we have to agree on several points in advance. First, I only intend to supply some of you for the time being, because I can trust you. If other people come to you, you should not promise anything lightly. If you are not reliable, you will only cause unnecessary trouble. Second, if you go out to sell, It''s better to set a unified price. Don''t set it at will. Otherwise, it may cause trouble in the end. What do you think of these points? "


    What Li Mo says is all after careful consideration. The supplier needs to find someone who can be trusted. Once everyone supplies, in the end, everyone may have a dispute in order to seize the market. Moreover, it is difficult for the unscrupulous person to secretly covet her prescription. As for the price, there is a unified price, so there will be no contradiction, and the buyer will not change because of the different purchase price There are objections.


    Yang Lanhua three people are also sensible, for Li Mo''s words feel very reasonable, so, three people all nodded and agreed, finally, Qian Xianglian directly took out 8 Wen money to take two boxes, "my mother''s two sisters must like, I take two boxes to them, and then look, have to buy I come to you."


    Yang Lanhua and Li Xiaofeng look at each other. Looking at the four boxes of balm left by Li Mo, they also decide to recommend one box to their mother''s family. They are sure to sell it.


    Li Mo has only two boxes of ointment left in her hand now. If there is no accident, the next few sisters in law should come to her to get the goods, so we have to do more next. Uncle Zhang also needs to order more boxes.


    After talking with song Dashan, song Dashan immediately went to Uncle Zhang and ordered another 30 boxes. Then he was ready to accompany Li Mo to pick some flowers in the mountains tomorrow.


    Speaking of going to the mountains, song Dashan thought about it and told Li Mo that he wanted to see his sister. Since he came back, he hasn''t seen her yet. I don''t know if she has been affected by the rain this time.


    Li Mo was a little surprised. For the first time, he knew that song Dashan had a younger sister.


    "I have a little sister under me, but she was sold when she was seven years old." Speaking of this, song Dashan sighed, "when my father was sick and left, my family owed a lot of money to see my father. My mother took four of our brothers and sisters alone. Life was very difficult. Later, I couldn''t live any longer, so my mother sold my sister to others."


    Li Mo remembers that selling sons and selling daughters often happens in this era. Unexpectedly, song Dashan''s younger sister is also sold. In this era, most people are reluctant to sell their sons and choose to sell their daughters.


    "Then why is your sister in the mountains? Was it sold to the mountains? " Li Mo doesn''t understand.


    "At that time, I wanted to sell my sister to the town, but I followed the carriage all the way. I couldn''t get rid of her and beat her away. I was so annoyed that I said that I could take her away as long as two liang silver. But at that time, I didn''t have any money in my hand and I couldn''t find anyone to help me."


    When song Dashan said this, he felt deeply guilty and powerless. After a long time, he continued: "my sister and I used to play in the mountains when we were young. We also played with a son of a mountain people''s family in the mountains. We had a good relationship. Later, I had no choice, so I went to him to find a way. He went to beg his father. His mother died early, and his father was injured because of hunting I''m not in good health. I''m afraid my son will be alone after death, so I agreed and bought my sister to be his child''s daughter-in-law. "


    "And then?"


    "Uncle and tie Zi are very kind to my sister. She doesn''t want to go back home, so she stays in the mountains. I often go to see her. Before I go to military service, they are married. Now I don''t know how."


    Li Mo smell speech, ask a way: "that younger sister now to the family what attitude?"


    Song Dashan: "my sister has a strong temper. Since then, she has not recognized the rest of the family and only kept in touch with me."


    Li Mo nods, in the heart to this has never met younger sister pour is a little appreciation.


    It''s clear that song Dashan and his sister have a good relationship. In order to see his sister, Li Mo thinks about it and goes to Aunt Zhao''s house. He spends ten Wen to buy 20 eggs. Then he takes a box of ointment and puts it in a basket. The family carries the basket to the mountain.


    Song Dashan, with Li Mo on his back and Xiao Bao on his back, went over a hill and walked for an hour before he saw a house, which was the house of the people living in the mountain.


    The mountain people here have no land. They all depend on hunting for a living. When they get their prey, they take it to the town and sell it. Then they buy some daily necessities. When they can get their prey, their life is good. But in winter or when the weather is bad, their life is hard.


    Song Dashan took Li Mo directly to a thatched cottage. Seeing that the door was open, he called out: "plum, are you at home?"


    After a while, a woman in a woman''s bun came out in a hurry. Seeing song Dashan, her eyes turned red immediately. She hurried towards the door and said, "brother, are you back? Are you really back? "


    Song Dashan smiles and says to his sister, "brother is back. Today I''ll take your sister-in-law and nephew to see you." Say to get out of the way, introduce Li Mo to plum.


    Meizi saw Li Mo behind song Dashan. Although she couldn''t react, she immediately called out "sister-in-law" and asked Li Mo to come home, "sister-in-law, come in quickly."At this time, Xiaobao in Song Dashan''s arms called Mei Zi "aunt". He knew this aunt. She had come to see him before and gave him candy, but told him not to tell others, so he didn''t tell others.


    Plum should be a, small treasure into the arms, a kiss, "small treasure seems to be a little fat ah."


    Xiaobao felt praised and laughed happily. He said to Meizi, "aunt, Xiaobao is full every day, and his stomach is" banging. " Then he patted his belly.


    Several people were amused by Xiaobao.


    Mei Zi saw that he was lively and his little face was full of flesh. She knew the new sister-in-law''s character in her heart. Now she was even more enthusiastic about Li mo.


    But when he saw song Dashan''s lame leg, Meizi''s tears still came out and choked, "brother, are you fighting with this leg?"


    Song Dashan nodded, patted his sister''s head to comfort her, "it''s OK, brother, it''s OK, don''t be sad."


    The legs are lame, how can it be all right? Mei Zi can''t help but feel sad when she remembers what her brother has suffered in recent years. She hates the family even more.


    Seeing that song Dashan couldn''t help it, Li Mo came forward and held Mei Zi''s hand to comfort him, "Mei Zi, your brother''s leg can be cured. There are doctors in the city who can cure it. When your brother and I have enough money, we''ll go to see your brother''s leg."


    Li Mo''s words let Mei Zi find hope, "really? Can it be cured? That''s great. " Happy, I thought that this leg treatment must need a lot of money, and worried, "sister-in-law, how much does my brother need for this leg? I have one more point here. You can show it to my brother first. "


    Li Mo looks at the worry in Mei Zi''s eyes and feels a little comforted. It seems that not all his relatives are like those of the Song family. There are people who really care about song Dashan.


    Li Mo said to Mei Zi with a smile, "Mei Zi, don''t worry. We''ll raise money for you soon. You''re not easy to praise. Just keep the money and live a good life."


    Song Dashan also nodded, "brother can''t help you, your life is also sad, you and tie Zi have a good life, don''t worry about brother." When song Dashan finished, he looked at the room and found that there was nothing wrong with it. He put down his heart and asked, "where''s tiezi?"


    Mei Zi wiped his tears. "Tie Zi went hunting early in the morning. Maybe he can come back at noon. By the way, brother, you haven''t met your nephew, have you? He''s still sleeping in bed. I''ll show you. " Then he went to the room to hold the baby.


    Li Mo quickly stopped her, "the child is still sleeping, let him sleep, we''ll see the same when we wake up."


    After hearing this, Mei Zi was embarrassed to smile, "ah," and didn''t go to hold the baby any more.


    At this time, Mei Zi saw Li Mo''s basket on the table. She was not happy. "Brother, what else do you bring with you and your sister-in-law? Needless to say, I know that the family won''t give you any good things. It''s hard for you to live. What do you have to spend?"


    Song Dashan shook his head. "It''s not me. It''s your sister-in-law." Then he looked at Li mo.


    Li Mo smiles, "it''s not a good thing. I just brought a few eggs and a box of perfume made by my sister-in-law. It''s not worth much money."


    Plum complained, "don''t come next time, or don''t come to see me."


    Li Mo and song Dashan laugh.


    Mei Zi was very interested in Li Mo''s ointment. She took it out and looked at it. Then she opened it and smelled it. She was surprised, "sister-in-law, did you make this? I thought I bought it from a powder shop. "


    "I made it. You can use it. If you like, I''ll bring it to you next time."


    Meizi found that her sister-in-law was very different from other village women.


    At noon, Mei Zi insisted on leaving Li Mo''s family for dinner, but they all stayed.


    When the meal was ready, tie Zi, who went hunting, came back with two rabbits and a pheasant in his hand.


    Seeing song Dashan and Li Mo at home, tie Zi immediately said, "brother, you''re back!"


    Finish saying to see to Li mo.


    Mei Zi reminded him that this was his sister-in-law. The tall man immediately scratched his head and called "sister-in-law."


    Li Mo looks at the tall and strong man beside Mei Zi and thinks that he matches Mei Zi very well.


    Meizi is unfortunate, but also lucky. Although she is poor now, she looks very happy.


    Li Mo and Mei Zi bring the food to the table. Li Mo catches two kids who are going to be crazy to eat. The two kids are congenial. As soon as they meet, they get better. They even have to sit together to eat. The adults can''t help laughing.


    After dinner, Li Mo and song Dashan are going to leave. They have to pick flowers to make perfume in two afternoons.


    Mei Zi takes a rabbit and a pheasant beaten by tie Zi and puts them into song Dashan''s basket. Song Dashan refuses and refuses to take them. However, Mei Zi has to give them. The two of them pull a saw. Finally, Li Mo decides to take them.


    This is my sister''s wish. I''ll take it. Next time, I''ll bring something good for my sister.

 Chapter 18

    On the way back, Li Mo and song Dashan picked baskets of rose and Zhijin flowers in the mountains. Then Li Mo found that there were still large pieces of small chrysanthemums growing in the mountains. With his mind moving, he picked a large basket of small chrysanthemums to go back. In this way, he could make two kinds of perfumes, one for a month and the other for a chrysanthemum. The perfumes were different, and customers had a choice.


    As soon as the three members of the family came home, they saw Qian Xianglian looking in through the crack of the door.


    Li Mo hastened to step forward and cried, "sister-in-law Xianglian, are you looking for me?"


    Qian Xianglian looked back and saw that it was Li Mo, and immediately said, "Sister Li Mo, where have you been? How did you come back? I''ve come to your house twice."


    Li Mo asked song Dashan to open the door, and quickly welcomed him in and asked, "what''s the matter? What''s the rush? "


    Before she sat down, Qian Xianglian said, "I went back to my mother''s house yesterday. The two boxes of ointment you gave me were very popular with my mother''s two sisters. Then my two younger brothers and daughters-in-law saw it and wanted it, so I''m going to come to you for two more boxes. This is one of the most important things. Yesterday, I heard from your sister-in-law Lanhua that you had combed Qinhua''s face and covered the scar on her face. I couldn''t see it at all, and she was very beautiful. So when I went home, I said something casually. Who knew my niece was interested in it and wanted you to dress her when she got married. ¡±


    as soon as Li Mo heard this, he said to Qian Xianglian, "sister Xianglian, I have the last box of this ointment left, but I will make a new one in the next two days. This time, it has not only the fragrance of rose, but also the fragrance of chrysanthemum. If you are not in a hurry, you can come and get it the day after tomorrow."


    Qian Xianglian listened and nodded, "it''s not urgent. The key is my niece''s dressing. She''s going out in a few days. She''s going to invite the dressing lady. Who knows that yesterday when I told you about your business, I decided to ask you to dress her up, and I must invite you." After saying this, she sighed and was ready to tell the truth directly: "the reason why my niece wants to invite you so much is that I heard that you can make the bride look very good. It''s so exciting. My niece is not very good-looking, but the others are OK. The face shape is too square, and she can''t look good when she combs her hair. She loves beauty very much, and she is always proud of her beauty Square face cries, but born like that, what can we do


    Li Mo hears so say, clear.


    It seems that Xianglian''s eldest niece is born with a square face and prominent mandible, so she doesn''t look good. At that time, as long as you work hard on make-up to make her face look sharp, and then match it with a suitable hairstyle, it''s not a problem at all.


    Li Mo immediately agreed to Qian Xianglian directly, "sister-in-law, I agreed to your niece. I don''t know when she will leave? When will I be there? "


    Seeing that Li Mo nodded, Qian Xianglian said with a smile, "the day after tomorrow, I''ll be there in the morning. You can go with me."


    Li Mo nods, the matter is so settled, and the day after tomorrow morning to come to take ointment, Qian Xianglian left.


    The next day, song Dashan went to Uncle Zhang and brought back the 30 custom-made wooden boxes. Then Li Mo began to make balm. After 15 months of seasonal flower fragrance, the rest was made into chrysanthemum fragrance.


    After cooling for one night, 30 boxes of ointment will be made. The rose fragrance is pink, the chrysanthemum fragrance is orange, and the color is lovely.


    Seeing two kinds of balms, Qian Xianglian smelled and smelled, looked and looked. She couldn''t help nodding to Li mo. at last, she took out sixteen Wen and bought two boxes of roses and chrysanthemums. Then she made an appointment to go back to her mother''s house tomorrow morning.


    The next day is not bright, Qian Xianglian will take a burden to come home, at this time, Li Mo has already been ready, take make-up tools to follow Qian Xianglian.


    Qian Xianglian''s mother''s home is in the next village. It''s not too far or too close. After walking for more than half an hour, it was just dawn when they arrived.


    Seeing Li Mo behind Qian Xianglian, Qian''s family knows that this is the dressing lady who is said to be very skilled. They are very polite to Li Mo and welcome her out without waiting for her to come in. They say, "hard work, hard work."


    Li Mo smiles and says hello to everyone, then enters the new bride''s room.


    There are no male dependents in the room. Only the bride''s mother and several aunts are there. After greeting everyone one by one, Li Mo looks at the bride''s face.


    Indeed, as Qian Xianglian said, the bride''s face is square and her mandible is protruding. Besides her skin is a little dark, her other features are not ugly. She can be beautiful and it''s not very difficult.


    Li Mo asked the bride''s mother, "sister-in-law, can you make up now?"


    Qian Xianglian''s sister-in-law nodded, "yes, almost an hour later, the bridegroom''s family will come to meet."


    Li Mo nodded, put the small box of make-up tools on the table, let the bride sit at the bright place by the window, and began to make up for her.


    The key point of the bride''s make-up lies in the covering of the skin and face shape, so Li Mo focuses on the grooming of the bride after she has made up all her make-up.All the people beside her are watching Li Mo''s movements attentively, and Li Mo is not afraid. Let''s see, she is not afraid that others will learn her make-up techniques, but in modern times, many people follow her to learn, but basically no one can reach her level. This make-up is a skill, different techniques, different effects, among which personal talent is also different It''s very important, here, it''s more difficult for people to understand her makeup concept, let alone remember her complicated technique.


    It''s true. Some of the people who are looking at them also want to see how they make up and whether they say it''s so wonderful. However, when they look at the whole process, their eyes are spent and their hearts are mixed. Finally, they think that they don''t know what they just remember and they don''t understand why they want to pat and wipe. At this moment, their mind of learning is retreating.


    It took Li Mo half an hour to finish the bride''s make-up. Then she took off the bride''s hair and combed a Yuanbao bun again. She specially left a wisp of hair on both sides of the front and hung it down from the forehead. Then she curled the two wisps of hair with her hands and hung it down to the chin, just covering the mandible. With the top of her hair piled high, the whole person''s face was goose egg from the front.


    Originally, Qian''s family just heard Qian Xianglian come back and say that Li Mo''s make-up is terrible, but no one knows whether it''s true or not. Some people feel that there is no God in their hearts. Ugly people are ugly. Isn''t make-up ugly? There are many people who don''t believe in it, but they can''t bear the bride to believe that she needs someone to make up for her. So what the Qian family thinks is that they should invite the dressing lady anyway. It''s better to do as the bride wishes. That''s why they agreed to invite Li mo.


    When Li Mo came, they saw that she was quite young, and she didn''t use powder, so their disbelief was even worse, but no one showed it.


    But at this meeting, seeing the bride''s face, the Qian family was completely ashamed of their previous doubts.


    This little lady is really amazing. Her make-up skill is just like a magic skill. If everyone didn''t see it from the beginning to the end, they would have doubted whether the bride was her own daughter (niece).


    I saw that the square face, which was quite a headache, was gone. It looked like a goose face. The skin was white and tender, just like the shelled egg, and the hair. I didn''t know how to make it. It was like a fairy. It was really pretty everywhere. I said that the beautiful lady was modest.


    The bride also took a mirror to take a look at herself, and then fell into the mirror. She couldn''t get rid of it. She didn''t let go of it. At first, everyone could understand it. Later, when she looked like she was crazy, everyone felt that she couldn''t laugh or cry. Her daughter (niece) was a beauty lover, and now she finally realized her beauty wish.


    After putting on make-up for the bride, Li Mo''s task is completed. Originally, the Qian family wanted to leave her for dinner, but all the things on the table were unknown to Li Mo, and Li Mo didn''t want to eat here, so he said hello to the master and went home directly.


    Before Li Mo left, Qian''s family gave Li Mo a red envelope with 15 Wen in it.


    Li Mo will earn the first make-up money into the purse, in accordance with the original road to go home.


    Just walked about a quarter of an hour, at an intersection, Li Mo saw song Dashan sitting on the side of the road waiting for her, saw her coming, and stood up with a smile.


    Li Mo is surprised, "how did you come here?"


    "It takes more than half an hour to walk. Today Xianglian''s sister-in-law is going to help her at her mother''s house. She certainly has no time to come back with you. I don''t trust that you have traveled so far alone, so she''s here to welcome you."


    "How do you know when I''ll be back? When did you get here? " Li Mo sees his face all be bask in red, seem not just come, can''t help asking.


    Song Dashan said with a smile, "I guess you should go back after dinner, so you came here half an hour in advance. Have you already eaten this hour?"


    Song Dashan dragged a lame leg for an hour to pick her up. After waiting so long, an indescribable warm current flowed into Li Mo''s heart, blinked his eyes and said with a smile, "let''s go."


    Song Dashan gave a "ah" and walked back with Li mo.


    Looking at Song Dashan''s limping, Li Mo thinks in his heart that if only he had a donkey cart, he could pull people. When she had a make-up business, she could pull her to make-up, and then pick her up home, so he didn''t have to walk.


    At this moment, Li Mo wants to buy a donkey cart as never before.

 Chapter 19

    Not long after Li Mo came home, Yang Lanhua and Li Xiaofeng came to the door.


    Last time, they took a box of ointment and sold it. They sold it for 5 Wen, and each earned a Wen. Although they didn''t make much money, it was a net profit. They didn''t do anything, so they just got it. Is there anything simpler than that.


    Now they both saw the feasibility of the business, so they decided to come back to Li Mo to get some boxes and go to her mother''s house to publicize. There must be a lot of people in her mother''s house willing to buy such a big box for five Wen, and people in her village will also want to buy it.


    Li Mo took out two kinds of new perfumes. They saw that there were also chrysanthemum perfumes. They took them and smelled them. They liked them very much. After thinking about it, they took two boxes of rose perfumes and two boxes of chrysanthemum perfumes.


    Taking advantage of nothing in the afternoon, Li Mo found out the vegetable seeds she bought in the town last time.


    There has been no food at home. The Zhao family picked it from the vegetable garden and gave it to their family once in a while. Li Mo has long wanted to get a vegetable garden to plant a la carte. However, things have been going on since she bought it back, and she has never found the time to plant it.


    With an axe, song Dashan went to the bamboo forest and cut down a lot of bamboo. Then he put each bamboo on the ground and made a big circle at the back of the house. Then he wrapped the bamboo with hemp rope. In this way, he made a garden. Then he surrounded it with thorns from the outside. Ordinary people or animals could not get in, so the vegetable garden would be good.


    Next, song Dashan divided the land in the vegetable garden into several pieces. There was a path for one person to walk between the pieces. In other places, he hoed it with a hoe, and then watered it with manure. In this way, the land could be fertile and grow quickly after planting vegetables.


    Li Mo and song Dashan spent a few days sorting out the vegetable fields, then planted all the vegetable seeds they bought, and then waited for the seeds to germinate.


    Looking at the vegetable garden sorted out by himself, Li Mo has a feeling that the family is thriving.


    At this time, Li Mo inadvertently heard song Dashan say that in a few days, it will be the biggest annual temple fair here.


    People here hold a temple fair on April 4 every year. The place of the temple fair is on fahua mountain. Many people choose to go to fahua temple on fahua mountain to pray for their wishes to come true.


    Li Mo doesn''t want to miss the temple fair either.


    The reason why Li Mo didn''t want to miss the temple fair was not to pray, but to make a good profit. The temple fair has been held for three days. In these three days, not only the ordinary people will go to incense, but also the business vendors have long been looking forward to it. In these three days, along the mountain road, there are stalls selling their own goods. These three days are often a good time for the vendors to make money. Not only the price is much higher than usual, but also they sell very well No one wants to miss this opportunity.


    Li Mo also wants to do well. This time, she wants to sell more balms. Many women will also offer balms at that time. She is sure to sell well. Even if there are other fat powder sellers, they will also sell balms. But without her cheap and affordable price, she believes her business will not be bad.


    I think it''s going to be a few days, and there are only a dozen boxes in stock at home, which is far from enough, so I have to make more ointment before the temple fair as soon as possible.


    First, make more wooden boxes.


    After talking with song Dashan about the idea of setting up a stall at the temple fair, song Dashan sipped his lips and was a little worried. "The temple fair is on fahua mountain. It''s more than ten miles away from us. Most vendors drive to set up a stall, but we don''t have a car. We don''t know when we''re going to walk. Can you walk down?"


    Li Mo didn''t expect that fahua mountain was so far away from the village. If he only walked on his legs, he would be able to do business even if he could make it in time?


    I only thought about selling perfume before, but I didn''t think about the distance. How can it be good?


    "Brother Dashan, how do people in our village go to the temple fair?" Li Mo asked.


    Song Dashan replied: "every day in those days, Xia Lao Zhu''s family would drive the donkey cart back and forth to pull the villagers back and forth, but it''s OK to go to Shangxiang temple fair. If you want to do business, you have to set up the stall before people arrive, and the earlier you go, the better. It''s too late to follow the donkey cart in the village."


    Li Mo also knows this truth. The donkey cart in this village is not good. Does it really depend on the foot to walk through?


    Unable to solve this problem for the time being, Li Mo had to put it down and said to song Dashan, "brother Dashan, let''s think about the car later. You go to Uncle Zhang''s house to order 200 boxes. We need to rush out the ointment. There are a lot of boxes. Please hold on to them. We''d better get them in three days. We can give more money to Uncle Zhang. "


    Song Dashan immediately nodded and went out to Uncle Zhang''s house.


    The problem of boxes has been solved, and then there is the problem of flowers. To make 200 boxes of balm, the demand for flowers is not one or two points. It''s not enough to only rely on two people to pick flowers for two days. In addition, the time of making and packing boxes can''t keep up. It''s not enough to rely on her and song Dashan. We have to ask for help.


    Besides herself and song Dashan, other people don''t know her recipe. If you need help now, it will expose the raw materials and methods. Then her way to make money will be exposed, and it will be difficult to make money in the future.Thinking about it, Li Mo didn''t make up her mind to ask for help.


    It''s not that I didn''t want to find the Zhao family, but they live in the same village, and the two daughters-in-law of the Zhao family are still selling their products. Once their family knows how to make them, who can bear to buy from her for four Wen? Even if they can''t help it, what about their family? What about my mother''s family? Not everyone can do it. It''s hard to keep it.


    Li Mo thinks that once this matter is not handled properly, the two families may have discord.


    People are unpredictable. Li Mo can''t afford to gamble on human nature and doesn''t want to gamble on the friendship between the two families for so many years.


    Knowing Li Mo''s worry, song Dashan thought about it and said, "Li Mo, what do you think of my sister and brother-in-law? Mei Zi has been honest and kind since she was a child, and she has never been greedy for other people''s advantages. Moreover, she is sincere to my brother and will not do anything harmful to us. My brother-in-law is more honest and will not do that villain''s behavior. "


    Song Dashan does not say, Li Mo really did not think of plum and iron son, now think, these two people really fit.


    So Li Mo nodded at the moment, "OK, I''ll ask Mei Zi and tie Zi to help later. I''ll let them all come over tomorrow, and then stay here for a few days. The temple fair also needs help. Let Mei Zi and tie Zi go back after the temple fair."


    Song Dashan agreed and said, "I''ll go with you. You only walked once last time. You don''t know the way to Meizi''s house."


    Li Mo thought and nodded.


    Two people will play outside Xiaobao back, lock the door, and then take Xiaobao to Meizi home.


    After arriving at Meizi''s house, Meizi agreed to ask her and tiezi to help, and made an appointment to arrive at Daoyuan village at Maoshi tomorrow.


    The three members of song Dashan''s family rushed back again.


    The next day, Mei Zi and tie Zi came with the excited little tree. As soon as the tree got home, they ran to Xiao Bao. The two children were like a long march reunion, not to mention how excited they were.


    Mei Zi looked at the two children and said with a smile, "I told him to get up this morning. I couldn''t get up. I said I would take him to my uncle''s house to play with Xiao Bao. He immediately opened his eyes."


    Li Mo listens to also laugh, the child is so amusing sometimes.


    Li Mo made some porridge and steamed some white flour steamed buns. The family sat down and had breakfast together. After eating, they took two children and a group of people with baskets on their backs and went to the place with large flowers behind the mountain.


    Let two children play by themselves, and four adults pick flowers in the back basket. Meizi and tiezi are quick hands and feet. They work no slower than Li Mo and song Dashan. The efficiency of the four people is higher than that of Li Mo and song Dashan. In a short time, the four big baskets are full. Song Dashan spreads a layer of grass on the top of the flowers, and tie Zi puts the four back baskets together Li Mo and Mei Zi continue to pick flowers here, waiting for them to come back.


    In this way, four people were busy from morning to evening. At noon, they ate some dry food and water, picked more than ten baskets of flowers, and estimated that they could make about 200 boxes. Then Li Mo asked everyone to go home.


    Back home, it was dark. Li Mo took out two candles from the town and lit them. He made some noodles with flour in the kitchen. Four adults and two children had dinner around the table.


    This day, everyone is busy and tired, after eating a simple wash and then go to sleep.


    The next day, four adults together, wash flowers, burn fire, stir, constantly dry for a day, finally will pick all the flowers are made into ointment, there is no box to put, put in a clean basin, a pot of rose flavor, a pot of chrysanthemum flavor, just wait for tomorrow to get the box to box.


    Several people have been busy for several days, and finally made 200 boxes of ointment before the temple fair. At this time, the car that had not been solved before also had a solution.


    Song Dashan went to the house of a sugar gourd seller in the next village. There was an ox cart in that house. He usually drove the ox cart to do business. He also planned to drive the ox cart to the temple fair this time. Their sugar gourd didn''t occupy space, so he could take them with him. So song Dashan discussed with them and gave the family ten Wen a day for three days I took them with me, and the family agreed without hesitation.


    Knowing that the problem with the car has been solved, Li Mo is completely relieved, and then just wait to sell it.

 Chapter 20

    On the morning of the temple fair, Li Mo and his party got up in the dark and set out to the next village before the chickens crowed. As for the two children, they were hugged in the arms of adults and fell asleep.


    When we arrived at the sugar gourd seller''s house in the next village, the chicken had just crowed. It was still dark. The party felt the dark and went to fahua mountain on the ox cart.


    When we arrived at fahua mountain, it was just dawn. By this time, many stall operators had already come. Everyone was looking for suitable stalls and putting their own goods.


    Li Mo gave the family ten Wen, and then quickly found a good seat. He spread a piece of cloth he had brought from home on the floor, put the ointment on the cloth neatly, and then opened two boxes of ointment in the front to show the passers-by.


    Plum asked Li Mo at this time, "sister-in-law, how can we sell this ointment?"


    Li Mo thought about it. Generally, things at temple fairs are more expensive than what she usually sells. Usually, her perfume costs five Wen a box. Today, it''s eight Wen a box.


    Mei Zi thought that a box of eight Wen was also very cheap. "Sister in law, those I used to see in the town, at least 15 Wen a box, and each box is very small. We have so much money, so we only need a box of eight Wen. It''s too cheap."


    Li Mo laughs, "I don''t compare the price with others. I just take the cheap and affordable route and sell it to those people who can''t afford or are not willing to buy the perfume in the fat powder shop. These people don''t like the perfume, but they are not willing to buy it. If I sell it cheaply and in large quantities, these people will definitely be willing to buy it."


    Mei Zi thought that her sister-in-law was right. If she saw such a large box of perfume, she would feel that she had met with something good as long as half of the price outside. She would buy a box and keep it. Otherwise, I don''t know if she could buy such a cheap one next time.


    On this thought, Mei Zi suddenly admired her sister-in-law, who was good at business and had a good brain.


    On the way here, Li Mo has already figured out the division of labor. Later, she is responsible for introducing and recommending to the guests. Mei Zi takes the goods and collects the money. Dashan is looking at the things to avoid being fished in troubled waters. Today, the two children will be taken care of by tie Zi.


    A few people nodded one after another and had no opinion on the arrangement.


    After a while, the day was completely bright. At this time, people came to the temple fair one after another. Some people wanted to go to the mountain as soon as possible, so they walked very fast and didn''t pay attention to the stalls along the way. Some people just wanted to go to the temple fair, so they didn''t rush to go to the mountain, but stopped to have a look when they saw those who were interested.


    At this time, the peddlers began to shout, and the whole air became lively.


    Mei Zi looked at the vendors around and yelled. She was worried. She looked at Li Mo and said, "sister-in-law, people are yelling. If we don''t yell, people won''t come. Let''s yell, too."


    Li Mo thought about it, and it was also strange that people yelled at them, just because they stood still, so he began to yell like those vendors, "selling perfume, cheap and affordable perfume, only eight Wen for a box!"


    Meizi saw her sister-in-law yelling, and followed her.


    Don''t say, this call really attracts many people. When they hear the perfume, they still think that today''s perfume may not be very expensive. They just want to hear that it''s only eight Wen in a box. Although eight Wen is not a small sum for ordinary people, it''s too little compared with those perfumes that are always tens of Wen, so the people who hear it are very happy All of them are interested and come to Li Mo one after another.


    The first one to come to the stall was a mother and daughter. The mother was in her thirties and the daughter was in her teens. She was also able to get married here. The mother and daughter came to the stall and looked at the perfume. They were surprised to see the weight. They asked, "is this perfume really only eight Wen?"


    Li Mo nods with a smile, "elder sister, I only need a box of balsam for eight Wen."


    The woman''s heart was full of hesitation. Is there something wrong with this ointment? Otherwise, why is it so cheap?


    Seeing the woman''s hesitation, Li Mo stepped forward, picked up the box of rose balm, and said, "elder sister, this is my secret recipe. The quality is first-class. I sell it cheaply. I make more money by selling it. If you don''t trust me, you can try it first. Come on, elder sister, pass me your wrist, and I''ll try it for you."


    As soon as the woman saw that she could try, she quickly stretched out a wrist. Li Mo made a little bit with her finger and gently wiped it on the woman''s wrist. "Elder sister, you can smell it, and you can also let people around you smell it to see if it''s very fragrant."


    The woman immediately put her hand close to her nose, and sure enough, a light and elegant fragrance came into her nose, which was very pleasant and comfortable.


    The woman''s daughter also smelled it, and her eyes lit up immediately. "Niang, I don''t have to get close to you to smell it. You are fragrant all over."


    Li Mo added at the right time, "elder sister, this fragrance is not for a while and a half. It can be fragrant for a day. As long as I just put a little bit of it on my wrist or neck, it can be fragrant for a day. Even if I put a little bit of it on every day, it can last for three months. I only sell eight Wen for such a box. There is nothing more cost-effective, I only sell here for three days, and then I won''t sell here. "This elder sister a listen, originally moved heart, this is completely occupied, immediately took out eight Wen money to buy a box.


    Li Mo turns around and asks Mei Zi to take a box for the woman and accept the eight Wen money.


    When Li Mo was talking, there were a lot of people around. Everyone heard what Li Mo had just said. People around the woman also smelled the fragrance. Now many people came up to buy a box.


    Li Mo immediately said to the surrounding people, "my perfume has two flavors, one is the fragrance of rose, the other is the fragrance of chrysanthemum. The elder sister just used the fragrance of rose. You can smell the fragrance. Now who wants to try the fragrance of chrysanthemum? I can give you a free try, and then you can choose the flavor you like to buy. "


    As soon as this remark came out, many young women around wanted to have a try, and they came forward one after another to have a try.


    Li Mo is not too many people, one by one to the women who want to try on a little ointment.


    After wiping, the people who had tried were very satisfied with the fragrance and paid for it one after another. Some people who liked the rose flavor bought the rose flavor, some people who liked the chrysanthemum flavor bought a box of chrysanthemum flavor, and some people who liked both of them bought a box of chrysanthemum flavor.


    Maybe it''s rare to meet such a temple fair, or maybe the atmosphere of the temple fair has affected people. Today''s people are willing to spend money to buy something for their families. Therefore, there is an endless stream of people buying perfume.


    Plum has been collecting money to pass the ointment. Song Dashan immediately took it out of his basket to fill it when he saw that there was no ointment on the stand, while Li Mo has been introducing it to the people who came to inquire and trying it out for them. Several people are busy.


    At ten o''clock in the afternoon, there is no one at the food stall. People are hungry. They either find a place to eat their own dry food or go to the food stall to eat something. This is the busiest time for the food stall. Li Mo and others can take a breath.


    Song Dashan took the water out of the basket, and several people drank water to relieve their dry mouth. After a busy morning, they were very dry, even hungry.


    The two kids were already hungry. Li Mo asked tie Zi to buy some food for them with money. They were very happy. The four adults were busy, and they have been empty until now.


    Li Mo asked Mei Zi to look at the stall. She went to the food stall and bought some meat cakes and steamed buns. One person had two meat cakes and two steamed buns. She squatted in front of the stall and ate them. After eating, she drank some water, and then her stomach was filled. The whole person was comfortable.


    After dinner, there were no guests at the stall for a while. Li Mo asked everyone to sit on the cloth and rest their legs. After standing all morning, they were tired.


    Although very tired, but everyone is very happy, did not expect that today''s business will be so good, the buyer did not stop, plum is the money collection wrist sour, song Dashan also added several times to the booth goods.


    At this time, Mei Zi couldn''t help asking Li Mo, "sister-in-law, we don''t know how many boxes of ointment we sold this morning. Let''s count."


    Li Mo also wanted to know how much he had sold this morning, so he took the basket and poured it on the stall to count how much was left.


    After counting, there were still 48 boxes of balm left. They brought 100 boxes of balm today. That is to say, they sold 52 boxes this morning. After removing the two boxes on trial, they sold just 50 boxes.


    A few people a morning to sell out 50 boxes, excited to the corners of the mouth can not help but up.


    Li Mo didn''t expect to sell 50 boxes in just one morning. There are two and a half days left in the next day, and there are more than 110 boxes left at home. If we sell at this speed, we should not have enough inventory at home.


    "Brother Dashan, there are only more than 110 boxes left at home, which should not be enough for the next sale. We have to find a way to do more."


    Song Dashan was also a little worried. "When I ordered the box, just in case, I told Uncle Zhang to continue to do it these days. We need to do as much as we can. We don''t have much time to pick flowers to do it."


    Li Mo thought about it, looked at the rest of the ointment, and made up his mind to say: "we don''t have much ointment left today. We''ll try our best to sell them early in the afternoon, and then discuss with the family to borrow their bullock cart to go back ahead of time, and then go to pick some flowers while it''s daybreak. We''ll rush to make the ointment in the evening. It''s just a hard work for you, brother Dashan, and we''ll have to save people I''ll go home with them when my bullock cart comes back. "


    When song Dashan heard this, he could only do it like this. He nodded immediately, "that''s what to do. In the afternoon, I''ll try to sell out the ointment as soon as possible, and then I''ll go back and make more. Uncle Zhang should have a new box. I''ll go back and get it. I''ll use as many as I have."


    That''s the deal. In the afternoon, a few people even yelled, selling the rest in a little more than an hour. While other vendors were still selling, they picked up their things, got on the borrowed ox cart, and rushed home.

 Chapter 21

    Several people arrived at home, but song Dashan drove the ox cart back to return the cart. The other three people immediately carried the basket to the back mountain, picked several baskets of flowers at dawn, and then drove home in the moonlight.


    On the way, the two children bought some food for them to eat slowly, and the three adults simply made some food to cushion their stomachs, and then lit candles to make perfume.


    When song Dashan came back from fahua mountain again, he still had a big push box that he had just asked for from Uncle Zhang''s house.


    At that moment, several people put the new ointment into the box, until the dead of night, and finally made a hundred boxes of new ointment.


    The perfume was made out by force. Several adults were tired, but they couldn''t help laughing. Life is like this. They are happy when they are tired.


    After a quick sleep, when the chickens didn''t crow, he took things to the next village again, and then went to fahua mountain together.


    The number of people coming today is not less than yesterday, but it is not the same as yesterday. Most people only come one day in three days. Some people come on the first day, some choose the next day, and others come on the last day.


    Just like yesterday, the people who came here were very interested in Li Mo''s ointment, especially the ordinary women. One by one, they asked Li Mo to try it out for them. Some people would not buy it, but most of them would take out eight Wen to buy a box. Then they put it in their pocket and left happily, thinking that they could use it in the future, only Fu Can you be unhappy with the perfume used by your family.


    Most people buy boxes one by one, but today a woman bought 15 boxes all at once.


    This woman is only about sixteen or seventeen years old, and she is still combing her hair. At first glance, she is still unmarried, and her mother is next to her. They are attracted by the sight of a large circle of women in front of Li Mo''s stall. By the way, they come to have a look. Then when they see Li Mo''s perfume, the girl stops.


    The girl''s name is Xiaoting. Her family lives in Yuanfu town. Her father is the master of the county government, her brother is the constable, and she is the only daughter in the family. Therefore, she is very popular at home and is about to get married. So I take advantage of this temple fair to visit with my mother. I don''t know if I will have a chance to accompany her again.


    Originally, she didn''t want to buy perfume, but when she saw the perfume sold in the stall, she was so moved that she wanted to buy it.


    She married a scholar with talent, but her family was not very prosperous. Originally, her mother and father did not agree. However, her heart was tied to him, and she was willing to marry him, even if it was hard work. So after her crying, her parents finally agreed.


    Seeing that he is going to get married soon, when I see his family after marriage, I want to send back gifts. The younger generation also want to send some meeting gifts. She made shoes and socks for his close relatives, but all his sisters and aunts want to send them one by one. Thinking of this, she has a headache. She doesn''t know what kind of gifts to give back. Her mother said that she would go to the shop to buy some bags and give them to her alone A purse is OK, but she always thinks it''s not so suitable. These days, she has been thinking about whether there is anything more worth giving, which is not so expensive but also likable.


    When she saw the perfume sold in the stall, she immediately thought that it was on the market. Wouldn''t it be very popular to send a box of perfume to each person?


    And this ointment only costs 8 Wen a box. Although it''s cheap, it''s beautiful to look at the box. It''s very easy to take it out and give it away.


    Thinking of this, she stepped forward, looked at the ointment carefully, and smelled it.


    Looking at her appearance, Li Mo immediately said to her, "girl, this is my exclusive secret perfume. Just a little bit can make it fragrant for a day. Try it."


    Chen Xiaoting just saw some women trying this ointment. She also smiles and stretches out her wrist to let Li Mo put some ointment on her wrist. After that, the tip of her nose is immediately filled with a delicate fragrance. She goes far away. The fragrance still lingers around her for a long time.


    Chen Xiaoting didn''t expect the effect to be so good. Before that, she just moved her mind and decided to buy it completely.


    "Boss, pack me fifteen boxes, ten red boxes and five yellow boxes."


    Li Mo didn''t want her to buy so much at once. She immediately nodded, "OK."


    Plum in the side has been quick to take out ten boxes of rose flavor of five boxes of chrysanthemum flavor handed to the mother and daughter two.


    Watching the mother and daughter leave, the corner of Li Mo''s mouth cocks up. When he is about to introduce them to other guests, he hears the girl''s voice and immediately raises his head.


    "Why do you buy so many boxes of perfume? If you like, just buy two boxes. "


    "Niang, I''m going to give you this before I get married in a few days. Do you think it''s better than a purse?"


    "That''s right. This one is better than the purse. All the relatives at that end will look up at you."


    Li Mo immediately went up to catch up with the mother and daughter, "two, just a moment."


    By Li Mo a call, two people strange turn round, see is just sell perfume boss, face dew don''t understand, "boss, how?"Li Mo walked up to them and said with a smile, "you two, I just overheard you talking. I heard that this girl is going to get married soon?"


    See Li Mo mention this matter, although don''t understand why she catch up to ask this, but Chen Xiaoting''s mother still nodded, "exactly, little girl will be out of the door in a few days."


    Li Mo smiles to ask a way, "madam, don''t you know the make-up Niang that miss of your family marries has settled down?"


    Chen''s mother shakes her head. She doesn''t know what Li Mo means.


    Li Mo explained his intention, "madam, it''s like this. In fact, I don''t only sell perfume. I''m a make-up girl who specializes in making up for others. Many of our brides come to me to make up. My make-up skill is very good. If madam wants, she can invite me. I''ll make up for her very well."


    In fact, there is a reason for Li Mo to catch up and promote herself. These two people are not ordinary villagers at first sight. They look like people in the town. So far, Li Mo only makes up for others in the village, and the scope is limited. If she can succeed in spreading her reputation in the town, then some people in the town will ask her to make up, and her customer base will expand more than a little After that, business will keep coming to her. She hopes that business will come to her instead of her. So now, if you can make up for this girl and they are satisfied, you will succeed in taking the first step.


    Li Mo''s explanation surprised both of them. They only heard of those make-up girls who specially make up for the bride. They had never seen such a young woman make up for others.


    "This" mother Chen hesitates. Although they haven''t decided which dressing mother-in-law to invite, they are ready to choose one of the several mothers-in-law who specially comb the bride''s hair. Suddenly, a young woman comes out and says it''s specially for people to make up. She doesn''t believe it. She thinks about how to euphemistically refuse.


    Li Mo saw the meaning of her refusal, and said before she said her refusal: "madam, you and miss should not be in a hurry to refuse. I know you don''t know me. You must be worried about me. You can''t easily decide such a big thing. But I can tell you for sure that my make-up technique is very good. I can make the bride beautiful. Do you want it Yes, I''d like to. I can give this lady a make-up first. If you''re satisfied, you can let me make up for her wedding day. If you''re not satisfied, just don''t use me. You don''t suffer at all. What do you think? "


    "This" mother Chen looks at her daughter.


    Chen Xiaoting doesn''t worry as much as her mother. When Li Mo says it, she''s interested. She hasn''t seen a dressing lady so young. And she looks so confident. Maybe she really has great ability. If she can make herself look good, she certainly doesn''t want her mother-in-law to make a big face for herself.


    Since she said that she could make it for her first time, why not give it a try.


    "Niang, since this elder sister said to give me first, then try it."


    Chen''s mother nodded when she saw that her daughter wanted to have a try. Now she made an appointment to go to the town to try on her daughter''s make-up in three days.


    "Sister in law, what did you just say to the mother and daughter?" Seeing Li Mo coming back, Mei Zi asked.


    Li Mo also does not hide, when about to say his plan, and also said three days later to Chen Xiaoting try makeup things.


    Mei Zi''s eyes were wide open. Her sister-in-law could not only make perfume, but also make up for people! God, what kind of sister-in-law did her brother marry? Why is it so unusual.


    Song Dashan is the most calm. He has seen Li Mo''s superb make-up technology. He is very confident in Li mo. he looks at his sister''s incredible appearance and smiles. He can''t help but want to tell her about her sister-in-law''s skill. "Your sister-in-law''s make-up skill is very powerful. She can make people look very good. Well, even those who are not good-looking can change It''s very nice. "


    This is song Dashan''s first time to say such a boastful thing. It seems that he is just as happy as himself. After that, he is a little embarrassed.


    For her brother''s words, Meizi is 100% confident. Her brother has never talked big since he was a child. Even his brother praises his sister-in-law, which shows that her sister-in-law is really powerful. This makes her itch in her heart, which always thinks that the bride is a white face. What kind of good-looking appearance can she turn into?


    Looking at her sister-in-law, Mei Zi tried to ask, "sister-in-law, I want to go with you to see if you can make up? I didn''t know you were so good


    For her sister''s request, Li Mo certainly won''t refuse, and nodded at the moment, "OK, of course, you can go with me that day."


    Mei Zi was happy and immediately said, "that sister-in-law, I''ll help you. I won''t delay you."


    Li Mo smiles to nod, "good."

 Chapter 22

    Several people got up early and worked in darkness for three days. At the end of the temple fair, they sold all the balms. Some people who bought balms on the first day and the second day went back to tell their acquaintances that many people went to Li Mo''s stall to buy them on the third day.


    After Li Mo sold out all the perfume in her hand, there were still people who came to her. When she saw that, she was disappointed. Seeing this, Li Mo left the address of her home with the other party. She told her that if she wanted to buy it, she could go to her home. At the same time, she also told the people who had bought the perfume that if there was a married girl in her family who wanted to make up, she could go to Daoyuan village to make up.


    On the way back, Mei Zi took the cloth bag of dress money, felt the heavy weight in her hand, and her heart was about to fly out. It was too much money. In just three days, she made so much money. She was so big that she didn''t take so much money in her hand.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that she was still outside, Mei Zi would have poured out her money and counted it.


    Close to Li Mo, Mei Zi asked in a low voice: "sister-in-law, we sell this perfume very well. So many people come to buy it. After you go back, you can set up a stall in the town to sell it. The business is sure to be good."


    Li Mo smiles and shakes his head. "This business can''t be done in the town. I''m not going to set up a stall in the town."


    "Ah?" Plum opened her eyes, wondering why Li Mo let go of such a good opportunity to make money.


    Tie Zi was also puzzled.


    Li Mo had to explain in a low voice: "this temple fair, no matter where the vendors will come, after these three days, no one can find anyone, but if you go to the town, it is tantamount to formally competing with those powder shops. If you sell well, people will notice you. If you can open a shop in the town, it''s very easy to find someone who doesn''t have a backer and want to trouble you The one who has no money and no power can only be bullied by others in vain. Therefore, let''s do business in the village. In this way, we can''t grab the business of other people''s shops. It''s irrelevant. "


    After Li Mo''s explanation, other people suddenly realize that they will be bullied when they go to the town to compete with those shops. How can ordinary people resist.


    Plum reverently looked at Li Mo, "sister-in-law, you are still considerate. If I were, I might go to the town to make money."


    Li Mo didn''t say it again, but talked about the arrangement after going home. "Mei Zi, you and tie Zi have been working hard these days. Don''t rush to go home first. Tomorrow we''ll make something delicious and have a good dinner to celebrate. Then the day after tomorrow you and I will go to the town to make up. How about going back after coming back?"


    "This" Mei Zi hesitated. She had planned to go home tonight. It was too troublesome to live in her brother''s and sister-in-law''s house, and the family was also in the village. She always felt uncomfortable.


    "Don''t hesitate. You''ve been busy these days. You haven''t had a good meal. We''ll have a good meal tomorrow. You''ll have a rest these two days. Don''t rush home." Li Mo advised.


    Mei Zi looked at tie Zi and saw that tie Zi had no problem. Then she nodded and decided to stay at her brother''s house for two more days.


    It was already dark when several people rushed home. Li Mo took some people into the room, lit the candle, opened the bag of money, and poured all the money on the bed. For a moment, he only heard the crash of copper plates.


    Looking at a big push of copper on the bed, several people are a little excited. It''s really a lot of money. How can we see so many copper piled together.


    In fact, it''s not that there is too much money. It''s just that there are lots of coppers. They are too big. If they get together a thousand coppers, they will exchange them for one or two silver. These days, they are too busy to exchange them for silver, so they come back with such a big bag of coppers.


    There were too many coppers. Several people counted them together for a long time before they could count them clearly. There were a total of 3300 coppers, that is, more than 320wen.


    "Sister-in-law, we''ve made almost half a cent in three days, more than the family in a year!" Mei Zi was so excited that she couldn''t help laughing.


    Li Mo chuckled and said, "I didn''t make so much. It''s not a net profit. I have to remove the 400 Wen money for buying a box and the money for adding facial oil. So I almost made more than 2900 Wen."


    Mei Zi is still very happy, "that''s a lot. Other people''s families can''t save two liang silver a year."


    Li Mo lowered his head, counted 500 Wen from the copper plate, put it in a purse and put it into Mei Zi''s hand. "Mei Zi, you and tie Zi have worked hard these days. This is my sister-in-law''s wish."


    Plum immediately pushed back, "sister-in-law, what are you talking about? Tie Zi and I don''t want money to help. We don''t want money!"


    Tie Zi also nodded to one side, "sister-in-law, how can I ask for money when my brother and sister come to help? If you give me money, how can Mei Zi and I behave?"


    "If you don''t come, your brother and I will have to ask other people to help us, and we will still have to give you money. Moreover, you have been delayed for several days. Tie Zi can''t go hunting, and your family hasn''t done anything. You can lose a lot. Brother and sister-in-law can''t let you suffer. Take the money, and later sister-in-law can ask you to help me You two can help each other. If you don''t want it, my sister-in-law won''t dare to ask you for help next time. "Li Mo shoved the money bag into the cloth pocket of the little tree, which was watching the adults with wide eyes, and touched his head. "Little tree, this is the candy my aunt bought for you. You should put it away."


    The little tree was a little confused. He couldn''t understand what the adults were saying. He only remembered that he was buying sugar for him. He immediately began to swallow his saliva, but he still remembered that he couldn''t ask for other people''s things casually. So he grabbed the money bag and looked at his father and mother. His little eyes were eager.


    Seeing her son''s small eyes, Mei Zi had no choice but to smile. Knowing that she had to accept the money today, she nodded to her son, "little tree, thank you, aunt."


    The little tree knew that his mother had agreed with him. He was able to buy sugar. His eyes lit up immediately. His little head bowed to Li Mo, and he said, "thank you, aunt."


    Li Mo is sprouted by this child, embrace small tree to kiss, "small tree is really sensible."


    On one side, Xiaobao saw that Li Mo was holding xiaoshuqin. In a hurry, he quickly came forward and pulled the xiaoshuqin away from Li Mo''s arms. "Aunt Mo, and Xiaobao, you kiss Xiaobao. Xiaoshuis from my aunt''s family."


    Don''t kiss the little tree. The little tree has an aunt. You kiss Xiaobao.


    See Xiaobao anxious, a pair of afraid that she was robbed by others, Li Mo smile embrace Xiaobao big kiss, "good good, Mo aunt kiss Xiaobao."


    Several adults are looking at Xiaobao''s food. They are both happy and sad.


    Before Xiaobao, how could he be so lively and cheerful? He always just stayed in the corner quietly and played alone. Now he can laugh and make trouble. This is what a child should look like.


    That night, everyone was tired. Several people simply ate a little supper and went to sleep separately. They were tired for several days and couldn''t sleep for three hours every day. Once their burden was relieved, they all fell into deep sleep. Only when the sun rose the next day could they wake up completely.


    Everyone''s spirits are restored. Li Mo takes out the dishes he bought from the Temple Fair yesterday and prepares to make lunch.


    The plum is in charge, and Li Mo follows. Song Dashan burns the fire. But half an hour later, a meal is finished. Three big dishes, two vegetables and one soup are made and served on the table. The two little guys'' eyes are bright and they don''t play any more. They run to the table and sit down to eat. The greedy person is funny.


    Li Mo took out the wine left over from the last meal and said, "I''m happy today. Can''t we all have a drink when the whole family are eating together?"


    Everyone nodded with a smile. Relax and have a drink.


    "Plum, plum, you''re back, aren''t you?" At this time, song''s mother with a choking voice came from outside the door, interrupted the people in the room to eat.


    Song''s mother came in from the door with her eyes slightly red. Behind her, Wang Cuihua and Lin Zhaodi were still holding several children.


    Li Mo puts down the chopsticks in his hand and says in secret that the meal is restless.


    Mei Zi''s face sank when she saw the comer. She pressed her lips tightly and did not speak.


    When song''s mother saw Mei sitting on the table, her tears began to flow. "Mei Zi, I''m so happy that you''re back"


    Mei Zi turned her head and didn''t look at Song''s mother.


    Seeing that Meizi ignored her, song''s mother trembled and stepped forward, "Meizi, do you still hate your mother? Have you been hating your mother for so many years? Mei Zi, my mother really can''t do it. Please forgive my mother "


    Mei Zi has no expression, and her voice is extremely cold." you''ve sold me. We''re not a family. You can go quickly. "


    Song''s mother: "Wu Wu Mei Zi, I''m your mother. At the beginning, my mother had no choice but to sell you. Don''t resent my mother, OK? I miss you so much. "


    Plum: "since you sold me, don''t say anything about whether you want to or not. We''re going to have dinner. If you have nothing to do, you can go."


    Song''s mother looked at Song Dashan anxiously, with tears in her eyes. "Dashan, please persuade your sister to come back, and my mother will make it up to her."


    Song Dashan lowered his eyes and said calmly, "Niang, Meizi has been married and has her own home. She''s living well now. There''s no need to say anything else."


    Hearing the meaning of song Dashan dialect, his mother opened her mouth in dismay, "Dashan, what are you saying? It''s your sister. Don''t you want her to have a family?"


    Song Dashan frowned, "Niang, I''ll help my sister if she has anything in the future. Don''t be afraid that there is no one in her mother''s family."


    Song''s mother didn''t expect song Dashan to say that. She looked at him in disbelief. She didn''t understand why her two sons suddenly turned cold to her. From childhood to adulthood, the two sons were the ones who would care for her and comfort her when she was sad. They tried to make her not so sad. How did this change?


    Song''s mother: "Dashan, you, how can you say that"


    Song Dashan: "Niang, if there''s nothing wrong, you can go home and we''ll have dinner."


    Shouldn''t she stay for dinner? Mother song opened her mouth in surprise and didn''t know what to say.

 Chapter 23

    Seeing that song Dashan''s attitude suddenly became cold, and even now even his mother''s face was not given to him, Wang Cuihua said in secret that she was not good enough, and immediately went forward to make ends meet with a smile, "Dashan, we also heard that our younger sister is coming, and we are thinking about her in our hearts, so come to see her. Now it''s not easy to see people. Let''s make more friends with our younger sister, and let the children meet their aunt. ¡±


    Meizi frowned in disgust, "I''m not your sister or the aunt of any child. My nephew is Xiaobao. You can go back where you should go."


    Wang Cuihua was embarrassed by Mei Zi''s impolite words. She frowned and said, "Mei Zi, that''s not what I said. It''s broken bones and tendons. A family is a family. How can I deny my parents and sisters? I can''t say such angry words in the future."


    Mei Zi is disgusted with Wang Cuihua''s self talk. She looks at them lazily and ignores them.


    No one paid attention to it. Wang Cuihua didn''t like it either. She said with a smile, "today is a happy day. It''s a good wine and good food. The whole family should be happy together."


    Wang Cuihua then waved to the two children behind him, "come on, your aunt is back today, come and see her." Then he would squeeze away Li Mo and song Dashan, who were sitting beside him. "His second uncle and second aunt, you should give me a seat, so that the two children can eat."


    Li Mo doesn''t move and says impolitely, "we''re not going to invite you to dinner. Go home and eat."


    Wang Cuihua didn''t expect that Li Mo would not let them eat so directly. After a long time, she said with a smile: "is her second aunt afraid of too much food? It''s OK. We just want to stay with my sister for a while. It doesn''t matter what we eat. " Then he said again: "his uncle and aunt, you move, let us have a seat." He wants to push Li Mo and song Dashan.


    Li Mo''s eyes are fixed on Wang Cuihua''s hands. He doesn''t want to talk nonsense to this shameless person. He says directly, "Wang Cuihua, if you dare to touch me today, don''t think about your hands!"


    Wang Cuihua was startled by Li Mo''s insidious tone. She was ready to push people. A moment later, she felt scared. It was a shame. For the sake of face, she said, "I''m your sister-in-law. You call me by my name. Are you well bred?" Then he pushed Li Mo''s arm.


    As soon as Li Mo''s eyes were sharp, he grabbed the chopsticks and hit Wang Cuihua''s hands. All he heard was the "pa pa" sound of the skin touching the chopsticks, followed by Wang Cuihua''s howling like a pig.


    "Li Mo, you little bitch, how dare you beat me! I want you to look good today Wang Cuihua didn''t care to put on an appearance. After a while of pain, her face turned red and her true color showed. She rushed up to fight Li mo.


    Li Mo is always ready to counterattack, but before Wang Cuihua comes up, he reaches out a pair of big hands from behind and forcefully suppresses Wang Cuihua''s hitting hand. Then he pushes Wang Cuihua and falls to the ground and can''t get up.


    Seeing this, song''s mother and Lin Zhaodi rushed forward to pull up Wang Cuihua who was wailing. But Wang Cuihua couldn''t get up, pushed their hands away, and fell on the ground to fight and roll, "beat people, brother beat sister-in-law, is there any reason for that?"


    Song Dashan saw that Wang Cuihua was using the same old method again, ignored it, and took Li Mo behind him, looking to one side Song''s mother, who wanted to talk, said, "mother, take your sister-in-law back quickly. Don''t make trouble in my house."


    Mother song frowned, "Dashan, what''s the matter with you? Don''t you welcome my mother to eat here? "


    Song Dashan raised his eyes and looked at his pitiful mother. His mother always looked at him weakly and helplessly, and then said every word that hurt his heart. Every time he scratched a layer of skin on his heart, the blood in his heart had already run out. Now, he has his wife and children to protect, I can''t bear to his mother any more.


    "Niang, if you don''t have food to eat, your son will give you a bite to eat, but I have no obligation to give food to my sister-in-law, children, daughter-in-law and nephews. This is the only dish at home. It''s only enough for us. If you want to eat, you can stay. Others should go back to eat."


    Song''s mother is speechless by song Dashan. He can give her food, but why can''t he give it to his brothers, sisters and nephews? Shouldn''t a family support each other? Why care so much?


    Song''s mother unconsciously spoke out of her heart. Song Dashan tugged at the corners of her mouth, but her tone didn''t fluctuate. "Mother, when I was injured, why didn''t my elder brother and third brother want to help me? Instead, they immediately separated from me and let me get out of the house? When I was in such a difficult time, my house collapsed and I borrowed money to repair it. Why didn''t you help me and ask me to pay for it? "


    Song''s mother''s face turned white with song Dashan''s words, her lips trembled and her voice also trembled, "Dashan, do you remember our hatred in your heart? You''re not happy with us, are you? If you don''t think about it, it''s hard for us. Your nephew still has to study. We''ve finally become a scholar. In the future, your nephew will be famous. Aren''t you better? Now you can help your elder brother and third brother a little more. They will remember your kindness and your nephew will pull you out in the future. Why don''t you understand that? "


    Song Dashan chuckled, "Niang, I don''t expect my nephews to help me in the future. Now they don''t want to disturb me. Since they have separated, let''s live our own lives."Song''s mother is completely flustered. Her second son has really changed. She doesn''t listen to her any more. She is also so cruel to her mother. Sure enough, the second son not only looks like her cruel mother-in-law, but also looks like her character. She is cruel and merciless. Fortunately, she has always told herself that the second son is a good one. Now it seems that the second son is unreliable.


    Song''s mother thought of this and said sadly, "well, well, I know you don''t want to take care of my old mother when you marry a daughter-in-law. I''m leaving now. It won''t hinder your eyes." Then he turned and left.


    When Lin Zhaodi saw that his mother-in-law was gone, he quickly took his two children away. Wang Cuihua''s children also ran away, leaving only Wang Cuihua splashing on the ground.


    When Wang Cuihua saw that her mother-in-law and sister-in-law left her, her teeth itched with hatred. The secret ways were all unreliable.


    But she didn''t want to leave. After beating her, she just wanted to let her go. There was no door!


    This thought, Wang Cuihua immediately supported his waist, "my waist, ah, must be broken, you quickly give me some medical expenses, I want to see a doctor."


    Li Mo hums to smile a, greeting plum son iron son and a few children, "we eat us, don''t be angry for irrelevant person."


    Plum also smile, nod, "yes, eat our."


    Several people began to eat as if there were no one else, but also touched a cup together, as if Wang Cuihua was not there.


    Wang Cuihua is so angry that she ignores her. She eats and drinks well there. She can''t bear it. So she grabs the dirt on the ground and throws it on the table. Fortunately, song Dashan stops her and doesn''t dirty the food. But Wang Cuihua''s action is really disgusting.


    Song Dashan put the chopsticks, stood up and went straight to Wang Cuihua. He grabbed Wang Cuihua''s arm with two hands and dragged Wang Cuihua out of the door just like a dead pig. Wang Cuihua didn''t stop making trouble. He dragged Wang Cuihua out of the door and threw him out again.


    Li Mo looks at Song Dashan''s figure, the corners of his mouth turn up, and his heart is also very comfortable.


    When song Dashan came back, he poured a full glass of wine into his glass and held up his own wine glass. "I''m happy today. I''ll give you a toast."


    Song Dashan knew what Li Mo meant. After looking at her for a moment, he also laughed. He picked up his glass and touched it. He did it.


    Li Mo looked at Mei Zi with a bitter smile and said, "Mei Zi, do what you think in your heart. Don''t be sad. Your brother and I support you. It''s not worth being sad for those who don''t care about themselves. Don''t think about those. Come on, eat vegetables."


    Mei Zi smiles and looks at the tie Zi who is worried about herself. She thinks her sister-in-law is right. Why is she sad for those who don''t care about herself? She nods, "sister-in-law, you''re right. We don''t want to eat those who are not happy."


    Before seeing the atmosphere return, Li Mo felt relieved.


    After dinner, a few people cleaned up the house, and then picked up the basket and went to Houshan again.


    This temple fair sold out all the balms in her hand, so she had to make another batch. Otherwise, Yang Lanhua would not be able to supply the goods.


    This time, I only picked a few baskets of flowers. Li Mo only plans to make 50 boxes, which should be sold for a while, and then I''ll make them again when I''m finished.


    Four people spent an afternoon making 50 boxes easily. After making them, Li Mo took out five boxes and gave them to Mei Zi, saying, "Mei Zi, there are many residents in the mountain. It''s not easy to go out to the town every time. Take five boxes of ointment and go back to see if you want it. If you want it, sell it to them for five Wen. Come back when you''re finished It doesn''t matter if you can''t sell it here. Keep it for yourself. "


    Meizi now knows that a woman in the village and her sister-in-law take perfume and sell it to others. She knows that her sister-in-law also wants her to make money. Now she takes things, thanks for her kindness, and gives money to her sister-in-law. "Sister-in-law, I''ll take a box with you for four Wen."


    Li Mo waved his hand. "You don''t know if you can sell it there. My sister-in-law won''t charge you money first. If you sell it, you''ll take my sister-in-law next time and charge you money. You''ll take my sister-in-law and charge you three Wen a box."


    Meizi doesn''t want to take advantage of this, but Li Mo doesn''t accept it. Song Dashan also advises his younger sister to come and give it to her next time. Meizi has to accept it. The secret way is that she must sell it and give money to her sister-in-law next time.


    Because the next day to the town to try Chen Xiaoting make-up, Li Mo checked the make-up box, and Meizi said, the two people went to bed early that night, take good care of the spirit to go to town.

 Chapter 24

    The next morning, Li Mo and Mei Zi were ready to go to the donkey cart in the town.


    Song Dashan is not sure that two women, Li Mo and Mei Zi, are going to go to town. They plan to go with them. However, the seats of the donkey cart are tight, so they make an appointment for two donkey cart seats. If they go to another one, they have to walk to town. Song Dashan''s legs can''t go so far. Li Mo doesn''t want tie Zi to go so far to town, so they work together to dissuade him, Finally, song Dashan and tie Zi stay at home to see their two children. They go to town together.


    Li Mo and Mei Zi get out of the donkey cart and look for it according to the address given.


    Chen Xiaoting''s family lives in Yunshi street, not far from Yamen. This street is obviously more tidy and elegant than other streets. Most of the people who live here have a little money or power, which is different from the place where ordinary people live.


    As soon as she sees this place, Li Mo immediately has a general understanding of Chen Xiaoting''s family. She also wants to take advantage of this opportunity. Once the family is satisfied with her make-up skills, it will spread all over the world. Maybe many other people in the town will come to her for make-up.


    Li Mo''s heart is full of thoughts. She is calm on her face. She finds Chen Xiaoting''s house according to the address and knocks on the door.


    Soon someone came to open the door. It was a woman in her fifties. Seeing Li Mo, she asked doubtfully, "who are you looking for?"


    Li Mo slightly leaned over to her mother-in-law and said, "Hello, mother-in-law, I''m the make-up girl who came to make up for this lady. I made an appointment with your lady a few days ago."


    As soon as she heard this, she knew that this was the make-up girl that the lady came back to talk about a few days ago. She was very young indeed, and didn''t look like a make-up girl. However, the lady said hello. If someone claimed to come to make-up today, please go in immediately.


    "Come in, come in." The old lady quickly invited Li Mo and Mei Zi in.


    Mei Zi was a little restrained, and he followed Li Mo, slightly bowed his head and did not speak.


    Li Mo followed her mother-in-law with Mei Zi. In a short time, she went into a hall, where all the ladies and ladies she met last time were there, as well as some middle-aged women and young girls.


    Seeing Li Mo coming, Chen''s mother said with a smile, "you''ve come here. I didn''t ask you last time. What''s your name? I don''t know what to call it


    Li Mo replied with a smile, "my husband''s family name is song. Just call me lady song."


    Chen''s mother nodded in her heart when she saw that Li Mo was very polite. She asked her mother-in-law to serve tea, and introduced other people to Li Mo, "Lady song, these are my good friends. These girls are my daughter''s handkerchief. Today, I heard that you are coming to try on my Xiaoting''s make-up. I''m curious and want to see her, so I''m here, don''t you Would you mind


    Li Mo smiles and shakes his head. "Of course, I don''t mind. Some people are interested in my make-up skills. It''s too late for me to be happy."


    Li Mo is also telling the truth. She always had the idea of going out of business. Now more people take the initiative to see it. It''s a good thing for her. It''s also a kind of propaganda.


    Seeing the sincerity of Li Mo''s words, Chen''s mother is a little less suspicious of Li mo. she is not afraid to be seen by others, which shows that she is very confident in herself. Maybe she is really skilled.


    A few people polite, drink some tea, Li Mo offered to Chen Xiaoting make-up.


    Everyone is waiting for Li Mo to make up today. There is no reason why Li Mo and Mei Zi should not come to Chen Xiaoting''s boudoir.


    Chen Xiaoting sits in front of the dresser. Li Mo puts her make-up box on the dresser and asks the Chen family to bring a basin of warm water to clean Chen Xiaoting''s face carefully. Then she applies a layer of beauty cream carefully. At the same time, Li Mo also looks at Chen Xiaoting''s facial features and facial defects carefully.


    Chen Xiaoting''s skin is not as black as the girls in the village. On the contrary, she is white and clean. She looks like a pampered girl. In addition, the nose, mouth and other facial features are not particularly ugly, so on the whole, she is a pretty girl. For this kind of people who are good-looking, Li Mo likes to make up for them very much. Such people have a good foundation and don''t need to over decorate a certain place. As long as they have been carefully treated by her, the effect will be especially good, and people will be more beautiful.


    Li Mo smiles in her heart. It seems that God is helping her. Chen Xiaoting''s make-up is not only easy, but also eye-catching. She is confident to win the business.


    More do not want to, Li Mo began to carefully make up for Chen Xiaoting.


    Li Mo''s make-up strategy for Chen Xiaoting is the word "fine". She carefully embellishes every part of her face, maximizes the advantages of her face, enlarges the original beauty from a little to a hundred, and makes the original facial features exquisite to an excellent level. Therefore, Li Mo''s make-up strategy takes half an hour. When she stops, she is also very relieved.


    At the end of her makeup, Li Mo finally takes off Chen Xiaoting''s bun, combs a hundred flower bun that can magnify her facial features to match her face shape, rummages through Chen Xiaoting''s jewelry box, and finally picks out a tassel butterfly hairpin and a pink hairpin flower to pin on Chen Xiaoting''s bun. Then she stops.


    Now it''s done.


    Li Mo looks at the people who have been looking forward to, smiles and steps back, revealing the front of Chen Xiaoting.Before Li Mo blocked Chen Xiaoting''s front make-up, people couldn''t see Chen Xiaoting''s front face, they could only see her side. But just seeing a little side had already made people''s hearts surge. In the blink of an eye, this Xiaoting was just like a changed person. That side face suddenly became smooth and soft, and it didn''t look powdery. It didn''t seem to melt The makeup is the same, and the lines of the chin are so exquisite that people can''t recognize that it''s the Xiaoting they know.


    What Li Mo doesn''t know is that in the middle of her transformation, the people around her have changed from questioning and watching the excitement to admiration. In the end, they are only anxious to see what Chen Xiaoting''s face has become.


    When Li Mo gets out of the way and lets them see Chen Xiaoting''s face, they are already speechless. Although they know Li Mo''s craftsmanship is excellent, it must be good-looking, but such psychological preparation is not enough to describe their surprise at seeing Chen Xiaoting''s face at the moment.


    Beautiful! It''s so beautiful!


    Even Chen''s mother, who always loves her daughter and thinks her daughter is good, has to admit that her daughter used to be just a pretty girl, which is not so beautiful. But now, she has to doubt whether this is her daughter. It''s too beautiful. She says it''s not the case with Jiutian Xuannv in the sky. How can her Xiaoting be so beautiful.


    If someone is proficient in poetry, song and Fu at this time, he will probably think of such a word to describe Chen Xiaoting''s face: yunji''e, Xiumei lianjuan. The red lips are bright outside, the white teeth are fresh inside, the eyes are bright, and the dimples are complementary. Elegant and elegant, elegant and quiet. Soft and charming in language.


    However, the women on the scene can not use beautiful language to describe Chen Xiaoting''s face, but the external behavior has fully expressed their admiration.


    A few women are OK. They look around Xiaoting and keep praising her. Those young girls are not so calm. They are pretty girls of the same age. They love beauty and love beauty. Originally, everyone looks the same. Now with such makeup, Chen Xiaoting suddenly looks ugly. They go out together, probably like the difference between a servant girl and a young lady, which makes other girls feel different Envious and envious, around Chen Xiaoting chattering incessantly.


    Chen Xiaoting is also annoyed by these handkerchiefs. She is surrounded by them. She hasn''t seen what she is now, and she doesn''t care about them. She goes directly to take the small mirror on the dressing table to her eyes and look at her face.


    This look, Chen Xiaoting is also surprised, eyes dare not blink, for fear that it is a dream.


    The person in the mirror looks the same as her, but it''s not very like her. It''s clear that her mouth is still her own mouth, and her nose is still her own nose, but it''s really changed. Every place suddenly looks so good, and her face is not rich at all. On the contrary, it''s very natural and refined, and you can''t see that there are so many powder on it.


    It''s like juggling.


    Is makeup really that magical? She often smeared herself, but she just let herself have a little spirit. She couldn''t believe that she was like a new person now.


    Chen Xiaoting blinked and looked at Li Mo, "this elder sister, you are so powerful. How can you make me look so good? You are really amazing


    Li Mo laughs, "the young lady likes good."


    Chen Xiaoting nodded, "like, too like, Niang, married makeup Niang want this sister, don''t look for other people." The last sentence was addressed to mother Chen.


    Looking at her daughter''s Fairy like face, Chen''s mother''s hesitation has long gone away. She also hopes that her daughter will marry Meimei. Where will she refuse Li Mo to go to other people? So now she says to Li Mo, "Lady song, the makeup of my Xiaoting on the day of her wedding depends on you. It''s time for you to come."


    Li Mo nodded naturally.


    Chen''s mother then took out a red envelope and handed it to Li Mo, "Lady song, it''s hard for you to take this trip today. It''s a little bit of our intention. You take it."


    Li Mo immediately refused, "madam, I can''t accept the money. Today I came here to try on the make-up for the young lady. If it''s good, you can use me as the make-up girl. If it''s bad, you don''t need me. I should go this time. How can I ask for the money? I''ll give it when the young lady gets married."


    Seeing that Li Mo is sincere, Chen''s mother looks up at her. This woman is not like an ordinary country woman. Instead, she is smart, smooth and generous, which makes people admire her.


    It''s settled. Li Mo sees that it''s all right. She says goodbye, but she is stopped by another girl.


    The girl looked at the people around her awkwardly. She had a hot face, but she said to Li Mo, "sister, can you also make one for me, and make it look like Xiao Ting..." she was afraid that Li Mo would refuse, and immediately followed: "I''m going to get married, too. After Xiao Ting, I''ll ask you to be my makeup girl."


    Li Mo looked at the little girl in front of her eyes and nodded, "OK, I''ll make one for you, too." Then he put down his make-up box.


    This girl a listen, happy bad, immediately forward to squeeze Chen Xiaoting, "Xiaoting you quickly get out of the way, let me also change one."


    Chen Xiaoting can''t laugh or cry, so she can''t sit for her.


    This girl''s mother also can''t laugh or cry to her daughter''s behavior, and scolded with a smile, "dead girl."People around them all laughed. When the other two girls saw that Lan Lan had said what they were thinking, they were annoyed. They wanted to talk about it. They also wanted to make up. They were as beautiful as Xiaoting is now.


    Li Mo doesn''t care about anything else. She looks at Wang Lanlan''s face intently. The girl''s life is not bad either. The nose is a bit flat and fleshy, which lowers her overall appearance. However, in her opinion, this problem is not a problem. It''s easy to decorate. It''s not a problem to turn into a fairy. Now she lowers her head and seriously puts on her make-up.


    Other people naturally watched Li Mo for half an hour and didn''t feel boring at all.


    After the makeup is over, other people look at Wang Lanlan''s appearance, which is completely impressed. The little lady of Song Dynasty is a great craftsman, and no one can compare her unique skill of makeup.


    Wang Lanlan himself is also to his beauty smile silly.


    Seeing that Wang Lanlan is also beautiful now, the other two girls can''t help but summon up the courage to ask Li Mo to make one for them. But now Li Mo can''t promise. It''s too late now. If she doesn''t go back, she won''t be able to catch the donkey cart back to the village. She wants to go shopping, but she can''t stay any longer.


    Li Mo said the difficulty, others also understand, although very sorry, but the two girls are not unreasonable people, now also together with Li Mo and plum out.


    Before Li Mo went out, she told those people where she lived. If necessary, she could go to her home to find her or ask someone to take a message from Daoyuan village.


    When she left the sight of the family, Mei Zi, who had never spoken, finally couldn''t help it. Now she held Li Mo''s hand tightly and was as excited as a child. "Sister in law, you are so powerful. You just want to be able to juggle. How can you make a person like a person? I''ve seen other people make up before. At that time, I thought it was too improper to make up. It''s better not to make up. Today, when I see you make up, I think I''m wrong. "


    Li Mo listened to Mei Zi say a big push, jokingly said: "you used to see make-up that is not humanized, so it doesn''t look good, real make-up can make people become more beautiful."


    Plum nodded, "yes, yes, just like your sister-in-law, it makes people beautiful."


    Li Mo wants to go to the cloth shop to buy some cloth and make two sets of clothes for his family to wear. Xiaobao and song Dashan''s clothes are all patched and piled with patches. They can''t be rotten any more. They don''t dare to wash clothes every time for fear that they will be damaged.


    Two people came to a cloth shop, went in to pick a few pieces of linen, and then chose two pieces of cotton. Linen can be used as clothes outside, strong and practical. Cotton can be used as clothes inside, comfortable and sweat absorbing.


    Finally, I bought some snacks that children like to eat. It was almost time. Li Mo and Mei Zi rushed to the gathering place and waited for the donkey cart.


    When I got home, the two children from afar came running with short legs, and Xiaobao fell into Li Mo''s arms, "aunt Mo, you are back."


    Li Mo smiles, kisses Xiao Bao''s head and holds him up. At this time, song Dashan has come to take everything in Li Mo''s hand. Looking at Li Mo, he asks, "have you eaten? I cooked some food. I''m afraid you''ll be hungry and hot when you come back. Do you want to eat now? "


    Li Mo and Mei Zi really didn''t eat in the town. Now they are hungry. It''s better to have a meal. They nodded at the moment.


    After dinner, Li Mo took out the cakes he bought from the town and gave them to the two little guys. They danced happily.


    At this time, Mei Zi also proposed to go home. She had been staying for several days. She didn''t know what was going on at home, so she had to go back.


    This time, Li Mo didn''t ask her to stay. She divided half of the cake and brought it home to Xiao Shu. Song Dashan and Xiao Bao took Mei Zi''s family out of the village to Houshan, and then watched them leave.


    Send the plum family back, Li Mo will buy cloth out, ready to make clothes.


    Li Mo doesn''t know how to make clothes, but the original owner is a native of the ancient people. Making clothes is a basic skill. Li Mo inherits the memory of the original owner, so making clothes is no problem.


    Li Mo pulls Xiaobao over and measures her figure. It''s summer. She''s going to make two summer clothes for Xiaobao. Children don''t have so many rules. Li Mo plans to make two short sleeves for Xiaobao, one pair of trousers and one pair of suspenders. They are comfortable and lovely to wear.


    After measuring Xiaobao''s size, Li Mo beckons song Dashan to measure it. Song Dashan is a little surprised, "do you also make clothes for me?"


    Li Mo: "your clothes can''t be washed any more. If you don''t make clothes, you won''t be able to wear them."


    Song Dashan''s face, which has always had little expression, is obviously happy. It''s not that he has new clothes to wear, but that Li Mo wants to make clothes for him. Li Mo has been at home for so many days. Although they get along well, they are also polite. Li Mo treats him more like a friend. They don''t have the intimacy between husband and wife. Now Li Mo is willing to make clothes for him, and his mouth can''t stop trying to go up.


    Li Mo looked at Song Dashan rarely appear so exposed happy, also raised the corner of the mouth.She did have a lot of reservation before. He is a good person, but what she likes is not a good person who is good to everyone. She is a selfish person. Her men should be good to her and their families wholeheartedly. If they bear to pay for everyone, including those so-called family members, she doesn''t want such people. But now she saw his attitude towards the family, and she was willing to open her heart and accept it slowly.


    Children''s clothes are very simple. In the afternoon, Li Mo cuts the cloth and sews it up. The original owner''s craftsmanship is very good, so Li Mo''s hand speed is not slow. In the afternoon, he makes Xiaobao''s short sleeves and a pair of suspenders. He also makes two pairs of underwear for Xiaobao with cotton cloth, and then brings back Xiaobao who is playing, "Xiaobao, try your new clothes quickly "I''ll take it."


    Xiaobao''s eyes suddenly lit up. As soon as he threw the things in his hand, he ran over with a thump. His eyes all narrowed with laughter. "Aunt Mo, is this Xiaobao''s? Is this Xiaobao''s new dress? "


    Li Mo smiles and answers: "yes, this is Xiaobao''s new dress. Xiaobao, try it and take it off."


    Xiaobao quickly took off his bare clothes without saying a word. After taking off, he realized something. He immediately covered his bird with his hands. His little eyes took a look at Li Mo and his new clothes. He didn''t know what to do. His appearance was tangled and lovely.


    Li Mo is about to be amused to death by him, just how big, all know to protect the bird.


    Song Dashan doesn''t plan to save his son either. He follows Li Mo and looks at him and laughs.


    Looking at the father and mother regardless of themselves, Xiaobao jumped, "aunt Mo, dress Xiaobao quickly, or the bird will be cold."


    "Ha ha ha..." Li Mo is going to laugh to death.


    Seeing that Xiaobao''s face turned red, Li Mo stopped laughing, stopped teasing him and put on his new clothes. Looking at the lovely little Douding, Li Mo praised: "well, Xiaobao''s new clothes are really beautiful."


    Li Mo said that Xiao Bao was very happy. He looked at Song Dashan who didn''t speak and asked, "Dad, is Xiao Bao''s new dress good-looking?"


    Song Dashan is looking at the new clothes made by Li mo. he has never seen such clothes before. It''s strange, but they look very good on children. The small three headed doll with a little chirp behind his head is so cute that people want to hold it.


    Song Dashan nodded and answered Xiaobao, "it''s good-looking, it''s good-looking."


    Now Xiaobao was even more happy. He put his hand in the big trouser pocket in front of his trousers, blinked his eyes and asked Li Mo: "aunt Mo, Xiaobao wants to show brother stone and wood my new clothes, OK?"


    Children always want to show off to their little friends when they get something good. Li Mo understands and nods, "go ahead, be careful."


    "I know..." then Xiao Bao ran away with short legs.


    Looking at Xiaobao''s departure, Li Mo took out one or two halves of silver and handed it to song Dashan, "brother Dashan, take this money and return it to Uncle Zhao, then pack it and take it with you. Thank you for lending us the money."


    Li Mo doesn''t like the feeling that he owes others money. He always feels that there is something pressing in his heart, so now that he is rich, the first thing he does is to pay back the money he owes. Song Dashan is the same, so he doesn''t say anything. He takes the money and goes to Uncle Zhao''s house with cakes.


    When song Dashan left, Li Mo took out the rest of the cloth and began to make clothes for song Dashan. His clothes could not be broken any more, and so were the clothes inside, so he had to make a suit for him as soon as possible, and the rest was made slowly.


    Li Mo knows that people''s underpants in this era are big underpants. They are fat and big, and they are not comfortable. Li Mo still thinks that modern underpants are more comfortable, so he plans to make two modern men''s underpants for song Dashan. Even if they are different from the underpants here, they can''t be seen inside. It''s good to be comfortable, so he doesn''t discuss underpants with song Dashan We should make him look modern.


    Just when Li Mo makes two pairs of underwear for song Dashan, song Dashan comes back with Xiaobao in his arms, but Yang Lanhua and stone wood are still behind him.


    Li Mo gets up, "how did orchid sister-in-law come?"


    Yang Lanhua pointed to the child behind him with a smile, "what else can I do? The two ancestors of my family just saw Xiaobao''s new clothes. They didn''t say they were good-looking. They also wanted Xiaobao''s new clothes. I''m coming."


    When Xiao Bao heard this, he was very proud, a little too small.


    Li Mo''s heart smiles.


    Yang Lanhua said and sat down and looked at Xiaobao''s suspenders. "I haven''t seen you make this for Xiaobao. It looks good on a child. I''m a grown-up. No wonder my two little demons want it."


    Li Mo immediately said: "sister-in-law, this dress is called suspenders. It''s cute for children to wear. It''s very simple. I''ll tell you how to do it. You can be sure to hear it."


    Li Mo tells Yang Lanhua how to cut the suspenders.


    They are all women who take stitches all the year round. They are very familiar with tailoring and sewing, so Li Mo said it again and Yang Lanhua understood it. He said that when he went to town to buy some cloth, he would make the same clothes for the two children.


    The two children of Yang Lanhua''s family were very happy when they heard that they could make such clothes.After that, Yang Lanhua went on to talk about the perfume, "sister, last time I took the perfume from you and sold it back to my mother''s house, several people there bought it, and all my hands sold it. I estimated that those people would go home and talk about it, and then I would go there and others would buy it, so you can take some more boxes for me."


    Li Mo nods and is glad to have made another 50 boxes yesterday.


    Yang Lanhua took her two children home with her new perfume. When she came to the door, she thought of something. She quickly turned back to Li Mo and said, "look at my memory. I''ve forgotten my business. Sister, I''ll tell you by the way that Qinhua will get married in three days. That day you go to make up for her. You remember to arrange things in advance. Don''t forget."


    Li Mo recorded the day, nodded and secretly planned to do the day after tomorrow.


    However, song Dashan felt that lighting a lamp to make clothes hurt his eyes and didn''t let Li Mo do it. Li Mo left things behind and did it tomorrow.


    Song Dashan burned a pot of water, put it in the basin and put it into the room, "Li Mo, you and Xiao Bao come here to bubble feet."


    Li Mo has been busy going to town for most of the day this morning. She is really a little tired. Bubble feet people will sleep well at night, so sitting with Xiao Bao, they all take off their shoes and socks and put their feet in the hot water. They feel comfortable immediately.


    Xiaobao''s feet are small and fleshy. They keep playing with their toes in the water. Li Mo looks at it and puts his feet on Xiaobao''s feet. The toes rub Xiaobao''s feet. Xiaobao laughs and rubs Li Mo with his feet. The water in the basin is playing with them and splashes out a lot. Song Dashan comes in and sees two people playing like this Naidi shook his head, came to squat down, pressed Xiaobao''s feet, "you two don''t make trouble, wash your feet and go to bed."


    Xiao Bao''s fat foot was caught by his father and couldn''t move, so he had to wash it, dry it and put it on the bed.


    The rest of Li Mo''s feet are still in the basin. Li Mo is preparing to wash them out, but song Dashan squats down again, reaches into the basin, grabs her feet and rubs them for her.


    Li Mo was startled and quickly shrunk, "I''ll do it myself."


    Song Dashan held down Li Mo''s little foot to keep her from moving, and continued to wash without raising her head. His voice was a little guilty and low, "don''t move, I''ll wash it for you. Are you tired out in town today? Li Mo, it''s too hard for you. It''s my man''s business to earn money to support my family. Now it''s up to you to earn money to support my family. "


    Li Mo''s brow frowned. Did it hurt song Dashan''s self-esteem? Nowadays, there are many men who earn less than women and are not happy in their hearts. Is song Dashan the same? But seeing song Dashan bow his head and wash his feet doesn''t look like male chauvinism.


    Li Mo asks uncertainly: "I can make money, do you feel uncomfortable?"


    Song Dashan raised his eyes and shook his head seriously. "There''s no discomfort. I just think you''re too hard, but I''m so useless. It makes you suffer. It''s like I''ve wronged you."


    Li Mo was relieved, laughed and said in a soft voice: "you are wrong. Without you, I can''t do many things. I can''t pick so many flowers alone. I can''t make perfume alone. It''s impossible for me to go to fahua mountain to sell perfume. I can''t make money alone."


    Hearing this, song Dashan looked up at Li Mo, his eyes dark and deep.


    Li Mo is not comfortable to see. He turns away from me. After a meeting, he says, "in fact, I''m going to buy you a donkey cart when I save enough money. Then you''ll pull the donkey cart to earn money. When I have business to do, you can drive the donkey cart to send me. You don''t need me to walk step by step. Don''t feel relaxed. You''ll be busy in the future."


    "Ha ha, OK, I''ll send you wherever you go in the future, and then I''ll pick you up." Song Dashan''s slightly excited words rang out in his ears.


    Li Mo turns back to see song Dashan''s smiling eyes, which are full of hope and vision, just like a vigorous youth.


    At this time, Li Mo remembered that he was a young man in his twenties, but he was usually very silent and immersed in his work. He felt like a deep old man. Until now, he showed a look of joy and expectation, and then he showed the vitality of his age.


    Li Mo likes his fresh and hopeful appearance.


    When the water is cold, song Dashan cleans Li Mo''s feet with a dry cloth towel. He holds Li Mo up like Xiao Bao and sends him to the bed. Li Mo is startled by him and his mouth can''t help turning up.


    I suddenly feel that it''s not bad in ancient times. Although I live in poverty, it''s hard to find a man who is willing to support your career, wash your feet and take you to bed at night.


    In order to reward song Dashan, Li Mo will give him the improved version of underwear.


    Song Dashan was a little confused. He looked at the little clothes in his hand and looked at them uncertainly. He felt like a pair of underpants in it, but it was too small and too short, and the front bulged out a little. What is it? Can I wear it?


    Well, Li Mo admits that she wants to see song Dashan''s reaction with a bit of evil interest, so after telling song Dashan what it is with a smile, Li Mo buries her head in the pillow and shakes her shoulders as she looks at Song Dashan''s face turning red quickly.Song Dashan looked at the shaking quilt. Although his face was red, he couldn''t stop the smile in his eyes. He held the underpants made by Li Mo tightly in his hand and looked at them again and again. At last, he folded them up and put them in the innermost position of the wardrobe. After that, he blew out the candle and turned over to bed.


    In the dark, he quietly extended his hand to Li Mo, touched the soft and tender hand, and tightly grasped it.


    At this moment, I feel very happy and satisfied.

 Chapter 25

    It took Li Mo two days to make all the clothes of song Dashan and Xiao Bao, and used all the rags on them as rags.


    Xiao Bao wears new clothes every day and is very happy when he walks. However, he cherishes his new clothes very much. He used to sit on the ground to play, but now he can''t bear to. When he plays, he won''t let his clothes touch the ground. He will be angry when his friends dirty his clothes.


    Although song Dashan is not as exaggerated as Xiaobao, he also likes the clothes Li Mo makes for him. When he goes to the mountains to cut firewood or go to work, he always changes his clothes and goes to work in his original clothes.


    Li Mo can''t laugh or cry about the father and son''s behavior. After persuading them, Li Mo doesn''t care about them.


    This day is the wedding day of Qinhua. After breakfast, Li Mo takes Xiaobao and song Dashan to the Zhao family. Li Mo makes up for Qin Hua. Song Dashan is here to help the Zhao family today.


    If a village wants to do something happy, it will basically call the families with good neighborhoods. Needless to say, these families will come early and take the initiative to help. However, there are also some people who want to help, but they don''t come to help themselves when they are busy. This is Wang Cuihua.


    When Li Mo enters Qin Hua''s room, she sees Wang Cuihua sitting beside the bed chatting with other women, knocking melon seeds. Wang Cuihua also sees Li Mo, but she turns her eyes and goes on chatting.


    Yang Lanhua saw Li Mo and came to pull her hand. Due to the large number of people, she had to get close to Li Mo and said in a bad tone: "your sister-in-law is really shameless. She came to our house early in the morning and said that she wanted to help. As soon as she came in, she came into the room to eat melon seeds and chat. Bah, I''m so angry."


    Li Mo knows that on such a happy day today, as the host''s family, it''s not good for her to take the initiative to let the guests go to work. Although she knows that Wang Cuihua is here to eat and drink, she can''t tear her face to argue with her. It''s not lucky, so she has to bear it.


    Li Mo comfortingly patted Yang Lan Hua''s hand, "forget it, don''t care with her, just ignore her, we are busy with our own."


    Yang Lanhua nods, pulls Xiaobao around Li Mo, grabs a handful from the bag of melon seed candy and puts it into the pocket in front of Xiaobao.


    Xiaobao''s face was red, and he arched his hand to thank Yang Lanhua: "thank you, aunt Lanhua."


    "Oh, Xiaobao is becoming more and more sensible now." Yang Lanhua touched Xiaobao''s face.


    Seeing that Yang Lanhua had caught so many melon seed candies for Xiao Bao, Wang Cuihua gave up and spat out the melon seed shell in her mouth, with a strange voice, "look, your family is generous. Children give so much sugar to eat. What about my two kids? I''ll ask them to come in and get the sugar. " Then he went to the door and yelled: "you two boys, come here quickly. Your orchid aunt is going to catch sugar for you!"


    When Wang Cuihua yelled, all the busy people came to see him. As soon as the children in the yard heard that there was sugar to eat, they immediately ran into the room with a bunch of coax: "where''s the sugar? Sugar! We''re going to have sugar


    Yang Lanhua was flushed with Wang Cuihua''s anger. She wanted to give her two big ears. The melon seed candy is so precious that it''s hard to buy such a little. She ate hard there and called her two children to take it. Now it''s attracting the children. Adults are helping. What do you think if you don''t give them candy?


    Wang Cuihua looked at Yang Lanhua''s iron blue face and was proud. Seeing the two children at home coming, she immediately pulled them. She stretched out her hand into the candy bag Yang Lanhua had taken. She grabbed a handful of them and stuffed them into the child''s pocket. She said, "your aunt orchid is generous and gives you candy. Thank you very much."


    Yang Lanhua couldn''t bear to see Wang Cuihua''s impolite grasp of so many sugars. She took a picture of Wang Cuihua''s hand, gave out a crisp "pa", and scolded: "Wang Cuihua, are you so impolite? The host didn''t do it yourself? What''s the shame? "


    Wang Cuihua covered her hand, and her angry mouth was crooked. She wanted to fight, but she thought that now she would tear her face and later she would not want to eat dinner. She stiffly endured the tone and wrung a smile. "I''m not afraid that you are busy. I''ll catch candy for the children." Finish saying to see Yang orchid want to eat a person''s facial expression, Shan Shan ground curls a mouth, "that you do it by yourself, I don''t move OK!"


    A room of children are looking at the candy bag, Yang Lanhua can only swallow this tone, one by one to the children, sugar is not much, the children are more, Yang Lanhua a child gave two, as for Wang Cuihua''s two did not give.


    "His orchid aunt, why don''t you give it to my children?" Cried Wang Cuihua.


    Yang Lanhua pushed her arm away, "you just grabbed so much, do you still want it? Why are you so shameless


    Wang Cuihua pointed to Xiaobao''s pocket and said, "how can you give Xiaobao so much? Look at that bag full. Are you treating it differently? Why, our children are not as good as Xiaobao? "


    Yang Lanhua glared at Wang Cuihua, "I''ll do whatever I want. Is there anything about the sugar I bought? I think Xiaobao is cute. I''m willing to give you more. Do you care! Don''t force me around here, or I''ll tear your mouthMaybe Yang Lanhua''s expression is too fierce. Wang Cuihua is really afraid that Yang Lanhua will come up and fight with her regardless. It will be bad if she is driven away at that time. So she can only bear the words and go back to eat melon seeds.


    Yang Lanhua looked at her and gave her a white look. She ignored her and sent the children who got candy out of the room to play. The room was quite relaxed.


    Yang Lanhua looked back and said to the women in the room, "later Qinhua will be dressing up. Later I will lock the door. If you have something to do, go out first, or it will be inconvenient to go out later."


    Bride''s dressing is to lock the door, do not let outsiders disturb, so before locking the door to clean the room.


    Some of the women had things to do and could not stay in the house any more, so they left the house one after another, leaving behind some female relatives and elders, but Wang Cuihua didn''t want to go out to work and had the cheek to stay in the house.


    Yang Lanhua couldn''t get rid of her, so she had to stay in the room with her and lock the door.


    Now someone was curious, "orchid, you locked the door, the dressing lady hasn''t come yet."


    "Yes, who''s going to dress Qinhua?"


    "I haven''t seen the dressing lady yet."


    Yang orchid smiles, pointing to Li Mo standing on one side, "who said there is no dressing lady, isn''t this?"


    Everyone looked at Li Mo and was surprised, "isn''t this Dashan''s new daughter-in-law? What is the dressing lady


    In addition to the Zhao family, other people in the village basically don''t know that Li Mo can make up. There are too few channels for information dissemination in this era, and the speed of information dissemination is slow. Li Mo hasn''t made up for the bride in the village, so no one knows Li Mo''s status as a dowry mother. Today is Li Mo''s first time to make up as a dowry mother in front of everyone After that, maybe her makeup mother''s identity will be completely spread out.


    In the face of everyone''s surprise, Yang Lanhua came out for Li Mo and said, "you don''t know that Li mo ''


    What Yang Lanhua said seems to be too exaggerated. The people around are not too confident. They are all waiting to see with a dubious attitude.


    Wang Cuihua is a ha ha smile, squinting at Li Mo, covering her mouth to smile or not, "you are joking, she can make up? You don''t care too much about Qinhua''s marriage. If you don''t invite the dressing lady, you can find someone to make up. When the marriage is ruined, you can''t regret it too late! "


    Yang Lanhua: "you shut up for me. If you force me again, I''ll tear your mouth!"


    Wang Cuihua curled her lips and murmured discontentedly: "I''m kind enough to remind you that I''m ungrateful. I don''t want to talk about it."


    Yang orchid white Wang Cuihua one eye, turn head to Li Mo way: "don''t pay attention to that smelly mouth, you busy you, it''s time to make up for Qin Hua."


    Yang orchid finished to sweep one eye public, in the heart secret way, you don''t believe now, will let you open wide an eye to see, have you surprised.


    Li Mo also knows that it''s useless to just say, only strength is the last word, so she doesn''t care about the things around her and concentrates on making up for Qin Hua.


    Today is the big day of Qinhua''s life. Li Mo also wants to let her marry the most beautiful. So this time, Li Mo made her more elaborate. It took her a little more time than the first time. After more than half an hour, Li Mo took back her hand on her hair bun and achieved the great success.


    The women around them have long been stunned. They have never seen Li Mo''s technique before. They can''t understand what she is doing, but they feel that it''s very powerful. It''s more complicated than the makeup steps of those special dressing ladies.


    When they saw the full picture of Qinhua, the women''s mouths were even wider.


    No wonder they are surprised. They are all familiar with Qinhua. Her scars are well known, and we all remember her original appearance. However, the Qinhua that appears in front of them doesn''t look like the one they know. The scars on Qinhua''s face can''t be seen at all, and her face has become very beautiful. Some people believe that she is a miss in the city .


    One of Qin Hua''s aunts touched Qin Hua''s face. She could feel the scar on Qin Hua''s face if she touched it carefully, but she couldn''t see it with the naked eye. She admired Li Mo thoroughly. Looking at Li Mo, she exclaimed, "Dashan, you are a God. How can you be so powerful! I''ve never seen you in my whole life! "


    Li Mo smiles, "I don''t have any other big skills. I''m sure it''s better to rely on this make-up skill than ordinary people."


    Everyone looked around the flower, and Li Mo gave a thumbs up.


    Even Wang Cuihua, who has been waiting for a joke with disdain, can''t speak any more. Looking at Qin Hua''s face, she forgot to respond.


    Yang Lanhua looked at the stunned Wang Cuihua and was proud. At the moment, he took out the red envelope and handed it to Li Mo, "sister, you take it. It''s hard today."


    Today, Li Mo came as a dressing lady, and the dressing money must be collected, so she accepted the red seal without any hesitation.Looking at the red envelope, people around them began to think. A woman asked Li Mo directly, "Dashan family, I don''t know how much you''ll take this time to make up?"


    Her daughter is going to get married next month. Today, when I see Li Mo''s make-up, I want to invite her, but I''m afraid it''s too expensive.


    Li Mo replied with a smile: "I''ll pay as much as a common dressing lady. I''ll take 15 Wen at a time."


    Generally, dressing ladies take 15 Wen or so. Some of them are more powerful than 15 Wen. Li Mo''s skill is so good that 15 Wen is really not much.


    As soon as Li Mo''s words came out, many young women moved their minds in their hearts.


    Only Wang Cuihua, looking at Li Mo''s red envelope in his pocket, his eyes were red.

 Chapter 26

    Not long after putting on make-up for Qinhua, there was a sound of beating gongs and drums, and children were clapping and shouting.


    "Pick up the bride..."


    "here comes the bridegroom..."


    everyone in the room knew that it was the pick-up. They immediately stopped talking and called in aunt Zhao, who was busy, to cover Qinhua with red.


    Just fortunately, when she saw the red cap on the head of Qinhua, she thought that her daughter was going to leave home from now on. Aunt Zhao was so sad that tears came out. Holding Qinhua''s hand, she choked and told her, "after marriage, you should be filial to your parents. It''s different from being a girl at home. You should be diligent and do more things. Do you know? But don''t bear to be wronged. Do you know when you come back to your mother? "


    Aunt Zhao''s words will also hook out Qin Hua''s sad mood, sobbing and nodding, "mother, I know."


    Seeing Niang both cried, Yang Lanhua came forward to hold aunt Zhao, "Niang, my sister married in our village, and I can see her every day. What are you crying for? Don''t cry. You''re crying for your sister too. Your make-up is going to be spent. It''s not in vain for Li Mo to put on her elaborate make-up today."


    Aunt Zhao immediately raised her sleeve to wipe her tears. "Yes, look at me, you can''t cry. Qinhua, don''t cry. It''s so beautiful today. It''s not good to make up. Don''t cry now."


    Qinhua nodded under the hood and wiped her tears with a handkerchief.


    At this time, Zhao changbang knocked on the door outside, "Niang, my brother-in-law is coming. It''s time for my sister to go out."


    Yang Lanhua quickly opens the door for Zhao changbang to come in and carry Qinhua out of the room.


    Outside stood a group of big and small people to meet the bride. Standing in the middle of the room, the man in red was Lin Man. Seeing Zhao changbang coming out with his bride on his back, he immediately showed his white teeth and began to smile. He went to the ox cart to meet Zhao changbang, and carefully helped Qin Hua to get on the ox cart.


    Li Mo looks at a series of actions of Lin Man, and is very happy for Qin Hua. It can be seen that Lin man likes Qin Hua very much, and she is in his heart. Qin Hua will be happy in the future.


    At this time, Li Mo felt a warm hand, was wrapped in a big hand, only a moment, the next second was released, no one noticed.


    Li Mo turns to see song Dashan looking at himself.


    Li Mo asked softly, "what''s the matter?"


    Song Dashan pursed his lips, and his voice was a little low. "We didn''t have a banquet. Don''t feel bad. We can make it up, though it''s a little late..."


    Li Mo Wei was stunned for a moment, and then he understood what song Dashan meant. He didn''t have a wedding ceremony with her, only a marriage letter. He thought she was sad.


    At that time, the original owner committed suicide, and it was impossible to hold any banquet. When she came here, her life was very difficult, and she had no leisure to think about the wedding. What''s more, for her, the wedding ceremony is not important. It''s just a form. The most important thing is that she has a good life, so it doesn''t matter whether she has a wedding or not.


    But obviously, song Dashan thought that she wanted to hold the wedding ceremony very much, for fear that she would be sad.


    Li Mo approached him with a smile, pulled his hand, and said in a soft voice, "I''m not sad. The wedding ceremony is not the most important thing. The important thing is to live a good life, which is more useful than any other lively ceremony."


    Song Dashan looked at Li Mo for a long time, and after confirming that she was really not sad, he nodded heavily, "don''t worry, I will try my best to make money in the future, treat you well, and let you have a good life."


    after that, he was surprised that what he just said was a little too explicit. He turned his head uneasily and didn''t look at Li Mo any more, but the tiny red tip of his ear still made Li Mo smile.


    After the bridegroom takes the bride away, the bride''s side also announces the opening ceremony.


    The custom here is that in addition to the woman''s close relatives having dinner at the man''s home, the woman''s relatives have dinner at the woman''s home, and the man''s relatives have dinner at the man''s home. The two places hold dinner at the same time, but the money is paid by the man.


    Yang Lanhua, Li Xiaofeng and Zhao changbang stay at home to greet their relatives. Because Zhao changbang is a man at home, he can''t accompany them with wine, so he calls song Dashan to greet the guests. As for Li Mo, he helps them in the kitchen and serve the dishes.


    I expect that the adults are busy today, they can''t take care of a few small ones, and the children don''t have seats, so Li Mo and Yang Lanhua discuss and leave some dishes in advance, so that a few children and Xiaobao can eat in the room. The children have a place, and several big people can go to work safely.


    Today, the woman held ten tables of noodles, and invited the town''s special cooks to make them. Yang Lanhua, Li Xiaofeng, Zhao''s aunts and Li Mo, together with five or six people, helped. They were busy for an hour before all the dishes were served. At this time, several people were tired and sat on the kitchen bench to have a rest.


    Several people are so busy that they don''t have a meal now. Yang Lanhua stands up and asks several people to sit down on the table and eat something.


    Everyone else went, and even the cook was asked to take a seat, but Li Mo refused and stayed in the kitchen alone.


    It''s not that she''s not hungry, but she saw it when she served. The last dish would be looted immediately, and the dishes on the table were almost eaten. How could there be a lot of leftovers like in modern times. At this time, it''s hard for people to get good food. When they catch up with the banquet, they all open their stomachs to eat. As soon as the food is on the table, they are snatched away. Later, it''s gone. But what''s the situation on the plate on the table? Li Mo doesn''t want to go to the table to eat the leftovers, so she would rather go home and make some noodles.Just as Li Mo was rubbing her aching leg, a large porcelain bowl full of vegetables was placed on the small table in front of Li Mo, with a pair of wooden chopsticks on it.


    Song Dashan: "you are hungry. Eat quickly."


    Li Mo looks at Song Dashan in surprise. He doesn''t understand why he suddenly appears. Isn''t he entertaining guests in front of him.


    Seeing that Li Mo didn''t start, song Dashan simply picked up his chopsticks, held a bowl in one hand and a piece of meat in the other hand and put it to Li Mo''s mouth: "eat fast, it''s all clean. I''ve specially left it for you."


    Li Mo looked at the meat, a little embarrassed, reaching out to pick up the chopsticks, "I''ll do it myself."


    But song Dashan avoided Li Mo''s hand and insisted on extending the meat to Li Mo''s mouth


    Li Mo is surprised, "big mountain elder brother, what are you doing?"


    Song Dashan didn''t answer, but just said in a light tone, as if to coax Xiaobao: "you''re good, open your mouth quickly, ah - ''


    Li Mo finally found something wrong with song Dashan. With her understanding of him, this person can''t do such a thing to feed her, let alone coax her with such a tiresome tone, unless...


    he is drunk.


    "Dashan, how much wine have you just drunk?"


    Song Dashan looked at Li Mo with a serious tone and said, "do you think I''ve drunk too much? In fact, I''m ok. Don''t worry. Eat quickly. It''s going to be cold later. It''s not delicious when it''s cold. Open your mouth quickly. "


    Li Mo looks at his face, and his speech is very clear. It doesn''t look like he''s drunk, but she thinks he''s drunk.


    Seeing that he insisted on feeding her, Li Mo thought about it, but she opened her mouth and ate the meat.


    Song Dashan saw that Li Mo was eating. His smile magnified infinitely, and he said with a treasure like voice: "I know you don''t like leftovers, so I''ll give you some food in advance, and I know you don''t like fat. I''ll give you some lean meat. Come on, have another bite." Then he took a piece of chicken to Li Mo''s mouth.


    Li Mo looked at Song Dashan, who was smiling like a child, and gradually raised the corner of his mouth, ate the chicken, and then said to song Dashan, "thank you, you are so nice."


    Hearing Li Mo''s praise, song Dashan''s smiling teeth are all exposed. Like a eager child, he immediately takes out a chopstick of vegetables and sends it to Li Mo''s mouth: "I also know that you love vegetables. I''ve got a lot of them for you. Come on, eat vegetables."


    Li Mo looks at Song Dashan and finally knows what song Dashan looks like after drinking.


    "Dashan, you''ve come here. I don''t know. You''re not interesting enough!" Zhao changbang''s voice came from the kitchen door.


    Song Dashan is holding a chopstick to feed Li mo. after hearing that, Zhao changbang takes his eyes back and continues to feed Li Mo seriously.


    As a modern man, Li Mo is not shy when he encounters this kind of situation. To tell the truth, he calmly opens his mouth to eat.


    "Hiss - Dashan, you''re very cheeky." Zhao changbang cried strangely.


    Li Mo looked at Zhao changbang, "brother changbang, how much wine did Dashan drink at noon?"


    Hearing that, Zhao changbang was stunned. Looking at Song Dashan, he suddenly pointed at him and asked, "is he drunk?"


    Li Mo nodded.


    Zhao changbang: "no wonder he is so sour today. I said it''s not like what he did." Then he said, "but he didn''t drink so much before. I thought he had a good drink."


    Abnormal feelings depend on who you are in front of.


    Zhao changbang laughed, patted song Dashan on the shoulder and said, "in this case, you can take Dashan back later and let him sleep for a while."


    Li Mo nodded.


    Song Dashan has been waiting for Li Mo to finish speaking, and then continues to feed the dishes to her mouth. He is not embarrassed because Zhao changbang is there.


    Zhao changbang laughed two times and walked away with his hands behind his back.


    Li Mo finished song Dashan''s food and pulled him up. "Let''s go, let''s find Xiao Bao and go home."


    Song Dashan nodded obediently and followed Li Mo behind.


    After finding Xiaobao, the three return home. Li Mo wipes song Dashan''s face, takes off his clothes and pats Xiaobao''s buttocks. "Xiaobao, take your father to sleep."


    Xiaobao immediately nodded after receiving the order, climbed to the bed and lifted up the quilt, then pulled song Dashan''s arm and dragged him to the bed, "Dad, you come up to sleep!"


    Song Dashan followed Xiaobao''s strength and went to bed. He lay down under Xiaobao''s pressure and covered him with a quilt. The little guy patted his father on the chest and coaxed him into saying, "Dad, close your eyes and go to sleep now ~"


    Song Dashan didn''t listen to his son. He opened his eyes and looked at Li Mo, and wrote clearly: come up quickly.


    Xiao Bao felt that he had to support his father. He also looked at Li Mo with big eyes, "aunt Mo, come here, let''s sleep together."


    Li Mo was the father and son''s eyes to see the laughing and crying, think about the afternoon really nothing, also took off the shoes and coat to go to bed.


    Song Dashan moved aside and left the middle seat for Li mo. when Li Mo lay down, he immediately turned over and looked at Li Mo with his eyes open.Li Mo couldn''t bear to see him, so he held out his hand and closed his eyes, "go to sleep ~"


    Song Dashan blinked his eyes twice in Li Mo''s palm, finally closed his eyes obediently, and soon fell asleep.


    Li Mo sighed, it seems that next time or let him drink less, or let people strange not adapt.


    The author has something to say: Hostess: today I saw a different song Dashan, a little square


    Author: in some aspects in the future, you will see a more different song Dashan


    in some ways

 Chapter 27

    Song Dashan sleeps until dawn the next day. When Li Mo wakes up, he has gone to the mountain to cut firewood and fill the water tank with water.


    Seeing Li Mo and Xiao Bao get up, song Dashan puts the breakfast on the table with a smile, "go to wash and have breakfast."


    Li Mo saw that he was back to his normal appearance. He was still drunk yesterday. He thought it was very funny. He couldn''t help looking at him more.


    Song Dashan looks at Li Mo in doubt, "what''s the matter? What''s wrong? " Then he looked at his clothes and found nothing wrong.


    "What did you do yesterday?" Li Mo asked tentatively


    Song Dashan touched his head, "didn''t I eat wine at changbang''s yesterday? I drink a little too much. I''ll come back to sleep in the afternoon. I just wake up. I''m like this. When I drink too much, I''m easy to sleep, and I''m dead when I sleep. I wake up when I wake up


    Looking at Song Dashan''s natural appearance, Li Mo can be sure that he belongs to someone who wakes up drunk and doesn''t remember anything.


    Ah, I was going to make fun of him. Since he doesn''t remember, forget it.


    Li Mo shut her mouth regretfully and took Xiao Bao to wash.


    After dinner, song Dashan sits in the hall and weaves the chicken coop that Li Mo asks for with bamboo. She plans to raise some chickens later. At that time, she can not only eat eggs to replenish her body, but also occasionally eat chicken.


    Li Mo herself takes out the cloth left over from the clothes she made a few days ago, and plans to make clothes for herself. Otherwise, she will wear shabby clothes when she goes to make up for others next time, and people will not have a good impression on her.


    I didn''t expect that at noon, Qin Hua came back to the door.


    Li Mo looks at the Qin flower that combs the woman''s head and laughs to pull her in to sit down, "Qin flower, when did you come back? Why don''t you bring Lin Man with you? "


    Qin Hua said with a smile: "I just came back with Lin Man for a while, sister-in-law, I have something to tell you, so I didn''t bring Lin Man with me."


    Li Mo asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Qin Hua said: "well, I got married yesterday. When I was staying in my new house, the daughter of Lin Man''s third aunt came to see me. She had seen me before and saw what I looked like yesterday. At that time, she kept asking me how I became so beautiful when I was different from usual. I thought she was very interested. She told me about your make-up. At that time, she begged me Let me ask you if you can make her up, too. "


    Qin Hua took a breath and talked about it in detail. "Later, Lin Man''s third sister-in-law also came to me to talk about it. It turned out that the girl wanted to see each other. She planned to let both sides have a look at each other from a distance, and then she said whether it would be successful or not. The man''s family was very good, and Lin Man''s third sister-in-law was very satisfied. She wanted to promote the marriage, so she knew you had a good make-up, so she thought You can make up for that girl, and you''ll be more successful. "


    Li Mo understood and asked about the girl''s appearance: "how does the girl look? Is there any defect? "


    Qin Hua shook her head. "There are no defects, and her facial features are normal, right? The girl''s face is plump. She looks like she''s plump. In fact, she''s still very slim."


    Oh, it turned out to be baozi face, and maybe baby fat.


    Li Mo: "do you just want to make your face look thinner?"


    Qin Hua nodded: "that''s what it means. Lin Man''s third sister-in-law asked if she could make the girl''s face thinner, so that people wouldn''t think she was fat."


    It''s not difficult for Li Mo to make a steamed bun face into a small v-face, so he nodded and agreed: "yes, you can go back and agree with Lin Man''s third sister-in-law. Let me know when you want to change it."


    Qin Hua looked at Li Mo and said with a little embarrassment, "sister-in-law, in fact, third aunt Lin Man and the girl lived at home yesterday and didn''t leave today. The girl quietly took my hand when I was leaving this morning and asked me if I could make it for her today. I refused to let her out even though she was so greedy, so she promised to ask her at that time See if you have time


    Qin Hua immediately added: "but don''t worry, sister-in-law. The family of Lin Man''s third aunt is in a good condition, and this girl will not be white today. I''ll take care of her money."


    How could Li Mo refuse to make more money? He immediately said, "what''s the matter? You bring the girl here, and I''ll make it for her."


    Qin Hua is very happy to hear that Li Mo agrees. This is the first thing she does when she comes to Lin''s family. After this is done, Lin Man''s third sister-in-law will certainly accept her love. At that time, she will be able to say more good things for her in front of Lin Man''s parents. Lin Man''s parents can still listen to this good third sister-in-law.


    "Sister in law, you are always helping me. I don''t know how to thank you." Qinhua said gratefully.


    Li Mo smiles to clap her hand, "thank what, I also made money, sister-in-law also wants to thank you for pulling business for me."


    Qin Hua nodded deeply: "sister-in-law, I will help you talk to others more in the future, and strive to make your business more prosperous."


    Li Mo laughs, "good, then trouble us Qin Hua to give more publicity to sister-in-law."After Qin Hua left, Li Mo continued to make clothes. He had to do it quickly before he came. Maybe he could finish his clothes before he came.


    But in the end, the clothes were not finished, and after lunch, Qin Hua came with someone.


    It''s really urgent.


    With Qin Hua comes Lin Man''s third sister-in-law, followed by a girl. Li Mo knows that this is the girl who wants to make up.


    Li Mo quickly welcomes people into the door, holding a bench for people to sit down, while song Dashan holds a tea bowl for people to drink tea.


    Lin Man San Gu quickly waved her hand: "don''t be busy. They are all from her own family. They are not so polite." Then he looked directly at Li Mo and said, "Dashan family, I''m impatient, so I won''t beat around the bush with you. Qinhua told you. My daughter is going to trouble you to make it right. Originally, she was going to ask you to make up when she saw each other the day after tomorrow. Who knows, this girl can''t wait to see Qinhua so beautiful yesterday. Today, I want you to make it right. It''s really beautiful It''s beautiful. "


    "Niang ~" Zhu Meihua called her Niang a little unkindly.


    Li Mo nods with a smile, "what''s the problem? Wait a moment. Have some tea. I''ll take the make-up box and come out to give it to Mei Hua."


    Li Mo took out the make-up box and put it on the table. She asked Zhu Meihua to sit in a bright place at the front door. First, she cleaned her face with a basin of warm water, and then spread the beauty cream evenly. After full absorption, she began to make up.


    Just now, she looked at the girl carefully. She was really slim. Her face didn''t match her figure. Her face was fat. If she didn''t look at her figure, she would be considered a plump girl. It was really depressing. No wonder she wanted to make up.


    From the aspect of appearance, the girl''s facial features have no special flaws, and her skin is also good. The meat on her face makes the whole facial features not so excellent and mediocre. But as long as her face is well decorated and presented with the effect of a small palm face, her overall appearance will be greatly changed, and her appearance will be bright and vivid.


    The rest of the make-up process has no intention, and it doesn''t need too much modification. In the end, it takes a lot of effort to repair the face. Li Mo also focuses on the make-up, so for the rest of the time, Li Mo uses the highlights and shadows after treatment to apply on the face of Zhu Meihua. At the end, it takes more than half an hour to look at the time.


    It''s not the end of make-up. On the one hand, make-up plays an important role in modifying the hair style. Li Mo takes down the original bun of Zhu Meihua and gives her a new meteor bun that can modify the face shape. Two bunches of hair are left on both sides of her face. Then she pulls it back loosely from the face and fixes it behind her ears. From the front, it''s not only more gentle, but also small More than that, it no longer looks like a bun face, but a V face.


    When it''s done, Li Mo takes the mirror directly to Zhu Meihua for her to see. Just before it''s finished, she feels the girl''s impatience, which makes her feel a little funny, so she doesn''t talk much and goes directly to the mirror.


    "Niang, look at me quickly. My face really doesn''t look fat. Is it thin now?" Zhu Meihua called her mother happily.


    Zhu Meihua''s mother saw it earlier than she did. She praised Li Mo fiercely in her heart when others didn''t know about it. It was thoroughly improved, and she was full of praise. "Dashan''s, how can your hand be so good? Just looking at you and painting, it''s changed. Your craft is really amazing."


    Lin Sangu immediately took out fifteen Wen money from her pocket and handed it to Li Mo, "Dashan''s, this is today''s make-up money. I''ll bring my girl to you early in the morning, and I''ll trouble you then."


    Li Mo is also not polite, accepted money directly, way: "that three Gu I accept money.". I''ll be at home early in the morning, waiting for you


    It''s a deal. Lin Sangu takes zhumeihua and Qinhua home.


    As soon as they walked out of the door of Li Mo''s house, they saw song Dazhu, Wang Cuihua and Lin Zhaodi coming. They saw them coming out of song Dashan''s house and making a color for each other. Finally, Wang Cuihua went forward and asked, "Lin Man, his third aunt, are you just coming out of Dashan''s house?" Then he looked at the beautiful Zhu Meihua, and laughed more brightly, "this is your daughter, isn''t it? She''s really good-looking. Did you just let Dashan family make up?"


    Zhu Meihua doesn''t live in the village, so she doesn''t know much about the Song family. Naturally, she doesn''t know who Wang Cuihua is. She just praises her beauty and nods shyly. "I just asked my sister-in-law Li Mo to make it for me. She''s very skilled."


    When Wang Cuihua heard this, she looked at Song Dazhu with a smile.


    Yesterday, when she came home, she told me about Li Mo''s make-up making money. He didn''t believe that Li Mo could be so good at it. Now people who come to make-up have admitted it. I''ll see if he can believe it.


    Song Dazhu didn''t believe it yesterday. He didn''t believe that Dashan''s daughter-in-law could have such great ability. You should know that those make-up girls have decades of experience. No one can be a good one. But now he can''t help seeing the people coming out of Dashan''s house admit it.It seems that Dashan married a cash cow.


    At the beginning, I really shouldn''t have separated Dashan in a hurry. If I didn''t, now the money tree belongs to their family, and the money they earn is also their family''s, which can''t be used for their son''s bundle repair. I''ll get up early and work in the dark.


    At this moment, song Dazhu regretted his decision.


    The author has something to say: see you tomorrow, little lovely


    I''ll see you tomorrow

 Chapter 28

    Li Mo is going to continue to make her clothes. When she raises her eyes, she sees song Dazhu come in from the door, and her mood of making clothes is gone.


    Before Li Mo spoke, song Dazhu said with a smile, "are you busy?"


    Li Mo is too lazy to pay attention to these people. He lowers his head and pierces the needle.


    Song Dashan also lowered his head to clean up the tea bowl, ignoring the meaning of the visitor.


    Song Dazhu has no face, and his expression is not very good, but he still sits down on the bench with a smile. Wang Cuihua and Lin Zhaodi also sit down.


    Song Dashan frowned and said, "what are you doing here?"


    Song Dazhu was very angry at Song Dashan''s impolite tone, but thinking of the purpose of coming here today, he restrained his temper and said with a strong smile: "Dashan, look what you said. It''s not natural for elder brother to come to see his younger brother."


    Song Dashan doesn''t like this. He has long seen who his elder brother is. Now he points to the door impolitely: "we are busy. If you have nothing to do, you can leave. Don''t delay us to do things."


    Song Dazhu patted the table and said, "Dashan, is that how you talk to your brother? How did you become like this


    Song Dashan didn''t think much of song Dazhu''s words. He glanced up at the three people sitting, and his tone was even more impatient. "It seems that you''re OK, and you won''t go yet!"


    Song Dazhu wanted to pat his ass and walk away. He wanted to know when his son had been so angry since he became the only scholar in the village. But he remembered that he had something important to say later. He could only resist the impulse to get angry. He took a deep breath and laughed stiffly. He said, "well, well, since you are busy, I won''t talk nonsense. Dashan, I''m going to invite you and my sister-in-law this time Back to the old house, the family should live together, let you live alone outside, brother and mother are not at ease, go back, a family together hot and noisy how good


    Song Dashan looked at the way that song Dazhu thought he was thinking about his younger brother. He laughed sarcastically and said indifferently, "good intentions, but we don''t need it. We have a good life ourselves. Now that we have finished, let''s go. Don''t come in the future."


    Song Dazhu didn''t expect that song Dashan would refuse directly. He couldn''t hold down the fire in his heart. He slapped his hand on the table, "Song Dashan, you are too ignorant!"


    Wang Cuihua immediately patted song Dazhu''s undulating back and said, "don''t be angry, don''t be angry. Dashan is just confused for a moment. Let''s talk to him. What''s the matter with him?"


    After pacifying song Dazhu, Wang Cuihua looks at Song Dashan and sighs with sincerity, "Dashan, look at the room you live in. It''s rotten. You can''t live well. You can live by yourself, and your children and daughter-in-law can''t live. We''re really worried about your hard life. You can go back to the old house with us. At least you have stuttering, Don''t worry about starvation. "


    Song Dashan was disgusted with Wang Cuihua''s hypocrisy. He didn''t bother to talk much. He immediately went to the corner and took out a long bamboo pole left over from the cage. He turned around and threw it heavily on the table, making a "pa" sound. Everyone on the scene was startled, even Li Mo''s heart beat fast.


    Wang Cuihua immediately scared back a few steps, words are not agile.


    Lin Zhaodi also shrinks his neck.


    Only song Dazhu, in order to maintain his elder brother''s face, could not help but be afraid. He held his neck and looked at Song Dashan and asked, "why, my elder brother is so kind as to ask you to go back, do you still want to be rough with us? What''s your point! "


    Song Dashan took back the bamboo pole and glanced coldly at Song Dazhu, "don''t say it so well. You know what you''re going to do. I know very well. I''ll say it again. Leave now, or you''ll regret coming here today!"


    To tell you the truth, song Dazhu is a little scared by song Dashan''s ruthlessness, and he also wants to shrink back. But when he thinks about the benefits of doing things, he immediately ignores that fear. Besides, he is his elder brother. Can he beat him as a younger brother?


    On this thought, song Dazhu immediately raised his face, looked at Song Dashan and said with grief: "Dashan, I feel sorry that you are suffering outside. If I want to invite you back, why do you think I want to harm you? How can you be so confused


    "Well, you don''t want to leave today? That''s good After laughing, song Dashan turned and walked towards the room.


    They didn''t understand what he was doing in the room, even Li Mo didn''t know.


    After a while, song Dashan came out of the room, took out three pieces of paper and a small box, spread the paper directly on the table, opened the small box next to him, and without saying a word, grabbed song Dazhu''s hand and pressed it on the red ink in the small box. The next second, he pressed song Dazhu to stamp his fingerprints on the three pieces of paper.


    No matter how he struggled or yelled, he didn''t let go until his fingerprints were pressed.


    Song Dazhu was surprised and angry, "Dashan, what did you press for me?"


    Song Dashan ignored, and he pressed three fingerprints and counted the fingerprints on them. There were four fingerprints on each one.


    Turning around and handing the paper to Li Mo, song Dashan answered, "I wrote the document to the village head and clan head just now. From then on, I will break off the relationship with you. The two families will not disturb each other. If anyone violates, he will be expelled from the village voluntarily."Song Dazhu was completely stunned. How could he have broken off the relationship instead of accomplishing it? Then he roared: "Dashan, you are not a thing! How can you do such a thing! You don''t even want a brother! "


    When song Dazhu finished, seeing that song Dashan was indifferent, he was finally worried and said angrily, "no, I didn''t press it voluntarily just now. You forced me. I''ll go to the patriarch and make it clear!"


    Song Dashan doesn''t care, "it''s written clearly in black and white. There are also the fingerprints of the village head and clan head on it. If you want to say that you want to default, you can go, as long as the village head and clan head are willing to pay you."


    Song Dazhu was speechless, and he knew that he could not refute in black and white. Moreover, the village head and clan head didn''t listen to him very well, and they all went to song Dashan.


    At this moment, song Dazhu found that song Dashan really wanted to sever his relationship with them, not for fun.


    In a panic, song Dazhu immediately put away his angry face and said sadly, "Dashan, are you so cruel? You don''t want us. What about that mother? Mother but a piece of excrement a urine ground pull you to grow up, you even mother all don''t want? You are unfilial


    Song Dashan: "I will give you the pension money that should be given to my mother. It''s clearly written in the document that I will give my mother one or two silver pension every year, but don''t come to disturb us any more. Otherwise, it''s just like this bamboo pole. PA --" Song Dashan broke the thick bamboo pole by hand and made a loud noise.


    Song Dazhu stood up and stepped back. He was afraid that he would be broken into two parts in the next second.


    Wang Cuihua and Lin Zhaodi have been far away, and they dare not speak.


    "Dashan, you, you..." Song Dazhu was speechless.


    Song Dashan doesn''t want to talk to them anymore. He goes forward and drags song Dazhu''s collar out of the door. "Don''t disturb us again in the future, or you''ll be expelled from the village. Don''t blame me for being cruel. Besides, if you''re not afraid that your son''s reputation will be damaged and his official career will be hindered, you can just try it!"


    With that, song Dazhu was thrown out.


    Song Dazhu is not too afraid to be expelled from the village. He doesn''t believe that if he doesn''t leave, someone can carry him out of the village. However, song Dashan''s last words hit him dead. His eldest son is his lifeblood and the hope of his family for so many years. If he goes to the library and affects his eldest son''s future, he can''t gamble.


    This song Dashan completely broke up with them. He would go to the academy and ruin his son''s future.


    There is no way, song Dazhu can only swallow the heart of the old blood, spit a spit, hate to look at Song Dashan, "you don''t know good or bad! In the future, our good friends will be developed. You can''t get any benefit. When you ask me, I won''t recognize you! "


    Song Dashan is not satisfied with song Dazhu''s words. He turns around and takes out Wang Cuihua and Lin Zhaodi, who are still at home. Then he slams the door shut to completely isolate the voices of the three people outside.


    Just close the door, see Li Mo open big eyes to look at oneself, that look in the eyes surprised, appreciate, happy, words are hard to say.


    Song Dashan was not comfortable with Li Mo, and the momentum of just picking up people immediately disappeared. He scratched his head and said, "what''s the matter, how do you look at me like this?"


    Li Mo stepped forward, walked around Song Dashan, and said, "tut tut" twice. Finally, he looked into song Dashan''s eyes and asked with a sigh, "when did you go to find the patriarch to write that text? Why don''t I know? "


    Song Dashan truthfully replied: "after the last time my sister had dinner here, I went to find the patriarch. My mother and my brother are now in the dream of making their eldest nephew study and stand out, and they don''t care about anything else. My family member is the difference between useful and useless to them. I''m useless. It''s OK that I''m useless. Once it''s useful to them, they''ll be very happy Yudi came up to suck my blood. Before I thought I would not use this document, I didn''t expect to use it. "


    Song Dashan said, looking at Li Mo, eyes have deep guilt: "Li Mo, let you be wronged before, you work hard for this family, I can''t let them come to you again and again, I have the responsibility to protect you, in the future, I have you and Xiaobao is enough, you two are my most important people, other, don''t force."


    Li Mo is speechless by song Dashan''s words. I didn''t expect that he had made a plan in his heart and had a choice.


    At this moment, Li Mo thinks song Dashan is particularly lovely.


    At the same time, Li Mo stood on tiptoe, raised his hand to hook song Dashan''s neck, "Baji" gave song Dashan a big kiss on his face.


    "It''s a reward!"


    This pro, directly will song Dashan Pro stay.


    Seeing that he didn''t respond for a long time, Li Mo laughed and patted him on the face, "come back, big idiot!"


    Song Dashan''s face turned red in an instant, and he said, "you... You... I..."


    Li Mo shakes his head helplessly. How can this man be so pure.


    It seems that he can''t tease him any more, otherwise he will be red and explode. Li Mo turns to other people and asks, "how can the village head and clan head write documents for you so easily? Did you give gifts? "


    But he was so poor that he didn''t have any gifts to give.


    Song Dashan''s face was still very red. After looking at Li Mo for a long time, he lowered his head to avoid Li Mo''s sight, and tried to answer calmly: "the elder brother offended the village head before, and the village head was very easy to handle. As for the clan head, I saved his son once before, and he always remembered my kindness, so this time I came to beg him."I see.


    At this moment, Li Mo felt relaxed in his heart. He thought that he would never have to be blocked by those people again. He wanted to set off firecrackers to celebrate.


    The author has something to say: in fact, I intend to solve the problem of the best in this chapter. I originally planned to send this chapter tomorrow, but I didn''t expect that so many little cute people were angry by the best, so I decided to add more, let you see the problem of the best in advance, don''t be angry by the best, touch you ~


    How about, happy, praise me, ha ha

 Chapter 29

    In a happy mood, Li Mo decided to make a delicious treat for song Dashan that night.


    Take out the last bit of white flour at home, and then ask song Dashan to go to the vegetable garden to cut down the newly grown leeks and make dumplings tonight.


    When I heard that I was eating dumplings tonight, not only Xiaobao was happy, but also song Dashan''s eyes were bright. He cut leeks very fast.


    Next, Li Mo had little use. Song Dashan made all the dumplings by himself, from stuffing vegetables to kneading noodles. In the end, Li Mo didn''t even make dumplings as fast as he did.


    With song Dashan in, a meal of dumplings was quickly made. After a pot of hot water was burned, the dumplings were put in. When the dumplings were cooked, the whole family sat around the table, eating delicious dumplings. Not to mention how beautiful they were, Xiaobao''s eyes narrowed, and his stomach was hard. He ate 15 dumplings and his belly was round.


    Li Mo was full after eating ten dumplings, and the rest went into song Dashan''s stomach. The whole family was satisfied.


    "Aunt Mo, can we have dumplings next time?" Xiao Bao asked, looking at Li mo.


    Dumplings are so delicious. He hasn''t eaten them before.


    With such a small wish, Li Mo is certainly willing to satisfy her child. Now she nods and agrees: "of course, you can wait for Aunt Mo to go to town and buy a lot of flour. After that, Xiao Bao will make it if he wants to eat."


    Xiaobao immediately began to laugh, and he was already looking forward to eating dumplings next time.


    After eating dumplings, it''s still early. Song Dashan takes the chicken coop that hasn''t been made up and continues to make it up with the candle light in the main room.


    Li Mo also sat at the table, holding Xiaobao in her arms and teaching Xiaobao to count.


    Xiaobao can only recognize two numbers, one is "one" and the other is "four". He doesn''t know who he learned from, but he doesn''t know the other numbers.


    Li Mo is going to teach him numbers within ten first. For each number he teaches, he will stretch out a few fingers and read out the voice at the same time. Xiao Bao will read after her.


    Li Mo found that Xiao Bao was very clever. She only taught him twice, and he immediately remembered that he could count from one to ten.


    Li Mo stretched out three fingers at will and asked Xiao Bao, "Xiao Bao, what''s this?"


    Xiao Bao''s black eyes turned around and immediately replied, "this is three!"


    Li Mo stretched out five fingers again, "that is how many?"


    Xiaobao thought for a moment and replied, "this is five!"


    Li Mo bowed his head to kiss Xiao Bao''s face and praised him: "we Xiao Bao are so smart. We all got it right!"


    Xiao Bao is proud and shy. He looks at Li Mo''s eyes, which are shining. His eyes are eager for Li Mo to ask.


    Li Mo follows his idea, again stretch out seven fingers to let him recognize.


    This time, there were a lot of fingers. Xiaobao broke Li Mo''s hand and counted them one by one: "one, two, three, four, five, six, seven, this is seven!"


    Xiaobao then looks at Li Mo expectantly and asks her to announce the correct answer quickly.


    Li Mo nodded heavily, "Congratulations, Xiao Bao, you''re right again!"


    Xiaobao immediately "cluck cluck" to smile, but also look at Song Dashan, eyes for praise means self-evident.


    Song Dashan has been listening, and now he smiles and touches Xiaobao''s head to express his appreciation.


    Li Mo is a little surprised by Xiao Bao''s intelligence. He is only three years old. No one has taught him before. He knows how to recognize numbers twice for the first time. He is really smart. Maybe he is a good material for reading.


    Li Mo knows that the children of this era, especially the children in the village, don''t attach great importance to education. One reason is the problem of concept. He thinks that it''s OK not to read, and the people in the village are basically illiterate. Another important reason is that reading is too expensive, and they can''t read without money. Like song Dazhu''s good brother, reading a Book drags the whole family on. So Many people are struggling to earn money for a scholar. The villagers dare not send their children to study.


    But as a modern person, Li Mo has a deep-rooted idea of attaching importance to education. It''s impossible for her to watch a child work at home without reading. So she plans to teach Xiaobao by herself first, and send him to a private school when Xiaobao reaches a certain age. She doesn''t want to be outstanding, but it''s good to learn some skills. It''s also good to be a teacher or accountant in the future It''s much better than a country man who faces the Loess and faces the sky and doesn''t have enough to eat.


    Fortunately, Xiaobao is still young. When she can study for a few years, she can first teach some basic things, then save a little more money in these years, and then send Xiaobao to study in a private school.


    What Li Mo didn''t know was that just because of her decision, there was a famous young tanhualang after the Xia Dynasty, which was spread for a while. Of course, that''s later.


    The next morning, while Li Mo and Xiao Bao were still sleeping, song Dashan made breakfast and went out.


    When Li Mo wakes up and finishes breakfast, he doesn''t see song Dashan''s figure. He doesn''t come back until the sun rises. He has a big box in his hand.Seeing Li Mo, song Dashan immediately raised the box in his hand and showed it to her. "Li Mo, look at the box that I went to find Uncle Zhang to fight."


    Li Mo doesn''t understand, "this what?"


    Song Dashan put his box on the ground and said, "don''t you want to raise chickens? I''ve heard that uncle Zhao''s family has just hatched a batch of chickens in our village. Later, I''ll go to his family and buy some chickens. I''ll raise them in the box first, and then I can stay in the cage when I grow up."


    It turns out that the newborn chicks have to be raised in boxes.


    Li Mo is very happy to be able to raise chickens. She has long wanted to raise chickens. Otherwise, she would have to buy an egg. Now she goes to Zhao Laogen''s house with song Dashan.


    Zhao Laogen''s family specializes in brooding chickens. If they want to raise chickens in nearby villages, they will come to his house to buy them. Some people will give eggs to his house to brood them, while others will buy them directly from his house.


    When Li Mo and song Dashan went in, a woman was moving the chickens from one box to another. A group of chickens were chirping. It was very busy.


    Seeing Li Mo and his wife, the woman immediately said, "Dashan, is this your daughter-in-law?"


    Song Dashan nodded and said, "Auntie, I want to buy some chicks with you."


    The woman nodded, pointed to the box in front of her and said, "you''re very clever. Recently, a batch of chicks have just hatched. They''re all here. If you''re a little late, you''ll be bought by others. Come and choose."


    Song Dashan puts the box on the ground, squats on the ground and looks into the box containing the chickens. Li Mo squats beside to see it, but she doesn''t see anything. She feels that a group of chickens look the same.


    The woman asked, "how many cocks and hens do you want?"


    Song Dashan thought about it and said, "ten hens, five cocks."


    The woman nodded, pointed to the box and said, "here''s the rooster, next to the hen, in this box, you can choose by yourself."


    Song Dashan looked at the chickens carefully. Then he put his hand into the box carefully and slowly picked out a selected chicken and moved it to the box he brought.


    Three Wen for a hen and two Wen for a rooster. At last, Li Mo gave the woman forty Wen.


    When song Dashan and his wife came out of Zhao Laogen''s house, Li Mo couldn''t help looking at the chickens in the box. They were tender and small. They looked lovely and tight. They were not the same as when they grew up.


    "Brother Dashan, what does the chicken eat? What shall we feed them? " Li Mo asked.


    Song Dashan said as he walked along: "such a big chick, cooked with millet, crushed and fed to them."


    Li Mo asked again: "how many times should I feed them that day?"


    Song Dashan: "three times a day."


    Li Mo doesn''t know how to raise chickens at all. He''s always asking song Dashan for advice. When they get home, they see a carriage parked at the door. Many villagers are looking around the carriage. A young man is standing at the gate, as if waiting for something.


    Li Mo and song Dashan look at each other and step forward quickly.


    Song Dashan asked the man standing at the door, "who are you looking for?"


    The young man took a look at Song Dashan and Li Mo behind him. He seemed to be confirming something. He arched his hand at Song Dashan and Li Mo and asked, "dare you ask if this is the home of Lady song?"


    Song Dashan replied, "my family name is song."


    The man nodded, then went to the carriage, facing the car, said: "mother, people come back, you come down."


    As soon as the words came down, the curtain of the carriage was lifted. A middle-aged woman came down from the carriage and saw Li Mo standing there. She immediately said with a smile, "Lady song, I''m bothering you today."


    Li Mo a look, this is not the last time to go to the town to make up Chen Xiaoting''s mother.


    "Mrs. Chen, why are you here?" Li Mo greets to go up to ask a way.


    Mrs. Chen took Li Mo''s hand and said softly, "I have something to ask you for help today. I don''t know if it''s convenient for me to go into the room and tell you in detail."


    Li Mo reacts and immediately asks song Dashan to open the door and welcome people into the house. The carriage also pulls in.


    As for the villagers who were watching at the door, Li Mo just said with a smile that a friend came to visit, and then closed the door.


    When Mrs. Chen came in and saw the shabby appearance of the room, she was very surprised. However, she had never seen the market before. She immediately covered up her surprise and sat on the stool of the main room with a smile.


    Li Mo brought two bowls of tea and said with a smile: "the family is simple, there is no good tea. I hope my wife and my son can make do with it."


    Mrs. Chen immediately waved her hand: "don''t be so polite." Then he looked at Song Dashan on one side and asked, "is this the Prime Minister of Lady song?"


    Li Mo nodded, "it''s my family in charge. It''s song Dashan. You can call Dashan directly."


    Mrs. Chen nodded with a smile, but she was very puzzled. She didn''t understand how such a beautiful and capable little lady could marry a man with ordinary appearance and limp legs. It was really hard to understand.


    But she didn''t come here to think about it. She had more important things.Mrs. Chen took Li Mo''s hand and said, "Mrs. song, today I''m also entrusted by others. One of my acquaintances knew about you putting on makeup for Xiaoting. I want to invite you to put on makeup. What do you think? If you can, I''ll pick you up to town tomorrow. "


    Li Mo asked with a smile: "is there a little lady to get married?"


    Mrs. Chen thought about it and shook her head. "It''s not a marriage, but it''s almost the same."


    What do you mean almost? Li Mo doesn''t understand and asks directly: "can Mrs. Chen tell me who is looking for me to make up? So that I can be prepared. "


    After a pause, Mrs. Chen leaned over Li Mo''s ear and said, "to tell you the truth, it''s Miss nine of the magistrate''s family who wants you to make up."


    Li Mo was a little surprised.

 Chapter 30

    For Li Mo, her first reaction to the news was not joy, but worry.


    As far as she is concerned, she doesn''t want to deal with the powerful, because in such an era, it''s very simple for the powerful people to do what they want to do to the ordinary people. They want you to live, and they want you to die, and you have to die helplessly. So in her heart, she doesn''t want to do business with the powerful people. As the saying goes, everyone is innocent and has his own sin, She had to think about the worst.


    Seeing that Li Mo was not happy because she was going to make up for the magistrate''s daughter, she hesitated. Mrs. Chen could not help asking, "Lady song, do you have any worries? This is a rare opportunity. You know, the money given by the magistrate may be more than what you earn in a few months. "


    Li Mo does not know this truth, but money is insignificant compared with safety.


    Li Mo asked Mrs. Chen, "madam, can you tell me directly why the Nine ladies in the magistrate''s family want to make up for me? It''s reasonable to say that there should be no shortage of maid who can make up in the magistrate''s home, right


    Mrs. Chen didn''t expect that Li Mo would be so careful. Originally, she didn''t intend to explain the specific reasons. She thought that song Niang would keep on going when she heard that she could make up for the magistrate''s daughter. However, she didn''t expect that people were not so happy. Instead, she asked why.


    If you don''t make it clear today, the song lady probably doesn''t want to go with her.


    Mrs. Chen thought for a moment, and finally decided to speak up.


    She looked around and made sure that there would not be a wall with ears. Then she approached Li Mo and said in a soft voice, "Lady song, I really want to make friends with you. We will have a lot of opportunities to deal with each other in the future. I''ll tell you straight away. There is a senior official who wants to come to the bottom for inspection. The magistrate wants to send his most beautiful nine girls to Shangfeng. But not only he has this idea, but all the officials below have this idea. He doesn''t know how to send women. The magistrate can''t guarantee that his daughter will be liked by Shangfeng. Even if he takes it, he doesn''t know whether she will be loved by the adults, so It''s a coincidence that she tried her best to dress up Miss nine. The third aunt of the magistrate''s family heard that you made up Xiaoting last time. She was so skillful that she talked to the magistrate. The magistrate took heart and ordered my master to come back to do it. She specially asked you to make up for Miss nine. "


    When Mrs. Chen finished, Li Mo knew what was going on.


    It seems that the magistrate wants to increase the selection rate of his daughter, but if the person above doesn''t like it, will he blame her in a rage? If you take a fancy to her, will you want to take her craftsmanship or her own?


    Li Mo looked at Mrs. Chen and hesitated and asked, "madam, is there any room for rejection?"


    Mrs. Chen looked at Li Mo puzzledly and asked, "Lady song, don''t you want to take over this? Why? There must be a reason


    Li Mo said: "Mrs. Chen, you have also said that the magistrate asked me to make up to make miss Jiu more likely to be liked by Shangfeng, but no one can say that if the final result is not as good as the magistrate''s idea, will the responsibility be on me? You also know that I am an ordinary village woman. I can''t defend myself. When the time comes, I will be annoyed, and I can''t do anything about it. "


    After listening to Li Mo, Mrs. Chen is silent.


    Her husband is a teacher. She has seen many cases of officials bullying the people. Only the people have been bullied. Who can reason with you. Before, she only thought that it was a good thing, and she thought that song Niang Zi would be happy to agree, but she didn''t think of song Niang Zi''s worries. What song Niang Zi said really has its truth. Who knows if the county master or the ninth miss will be angry with song Niang Zi when they are not happy.


    Mrs. Chen looked at Li Mo and hesitated: "Mrs. song, your worries are reasonable. I absolutely don''t want to harm you. Let me go back and talk to the third aunt of the magistrate''s family in private. If they insist on looking for you to make up, you can''t get rid of them. But I''ll try my best to give you a guarantee. It''s none of your business to guarantee the result What do you think of it? "


    Li Mo knows that the magistrate now knows her existence. If the other party insists on asking her to make up, she has no right to say no. now it''s very kind of her to ask for a guarantee from Mrs. Chen. She thanks Mrs. Chen for her kindness. Now she stands up and gives Mrs. Chen a blessing. She says, "thank you very much, madam Good intentions are in my heart. "


    Mrs. Chen picked her up with a smile and patted her hand. "Don''t be so polite, Mrs. song. This business is what I told you. I certainly hope everyone will be happy in the end. Don''t worry. I will try my best to tell you that it won''t let the things you worry about happen."


    Mrs. Chen finished her words and saw that it was getting late. She said goodbye to Li Mo and song Dashan, and then left in a carriage.


    Looking at the distant carriage, Li Mo sighed, hoping that everything was just that she thought too much, things might not be as complicated as she thought.


    Although Li Mo has something in her heart, she doesn''t forget about Zhu Meihua. She gets up early the next day, preparing for the arrival of Zhu Meihua and others.Li Mo didn''t wait long, Lin Man''s third sister-in-law came with Zhu Meihua, followed by Qin Hua.


    Zhu Meihua''s mother came from the village next door before dawn, just in order to come here early to put on her make-up so as to meet her. Li Mo also knew that the time was urgent and didn''t say anything else. She immediately took out the make-up box to make up for Zhu Meihua.


    This time, the make-up is the same as before. It''s much faster. It''s all finished in half an hour. The effect can''t be more satisfactory. Seeing that it''s not too early, Lin Man''s third aunt quickly took out fifteen Wen to Li Mo, "Dashan''s, aunt, thank you. If there''s a good result today, aunt, thank you again. It''s not too early, aunt won''t talk to you much I said, "I''ll go now."


    Li Mo should be good, will Lin Man Sangu and others out of the door, until the people left, just turned back to the house.


    As a result, not long after sitting down, the carriage that came yesterday stopped outside Li Mo''s house again, and Mrs. Chen came in from the door.


    When Li Mo sees Mrs. Chen coming, she knows that there is a saying in her heart. She smiles and greets people into the room. First, she pours two bowls of tea for Mrs. Chen.


    Mrs. Chen was much more anxious today than she was yesterday, and she didn''t drink much tea. She went straight to the mountain and said, "Mrs. song, as soon as I went back yesterday, I went to find the third aunt of the magistrate''s family. I told her that you were an ordinary village woman. You haven''t seen the world. You''re timid. You''re afraid that you''ll be blamed if you don''t like the result. You don''t dare to make up your face It''s tight. " At this point, Mrs. Chen laughed, and then continued: "listen to me, the third aunt said that as long as they don''t make their ninth lady uglier than before, it''s none of your business."


    In fact, the original words of the third aunt were: "this little woman is too timid. As long as she is good, what can we blame her for? She thinks our family is too inhumane and unreasonable. Our master loves the people very much. How can we blame the sinner so casually? Go back to her and tell her to come. Don''t be afraid. As a result, nothing can be blamed on her On the head of a woman. "


    Mrs. Chen was also relieved when she heard this. What the third aunt said was the same as what the magistrate said. Since it''s not strange that she said it to Mrs. song, she certainly won''t turn back. Therefore, her previous concerns are not a problem at all.


    After listening to Li Mo, although not as happy as he was, he was a little relieved. This job can''t be put off. I hope it can be finished perfectly and as soon as possible.


    Li Mo asks a way: "that madam, the magistrate family has said when need I go to make up?"


    Mrs. Chen immediately took Li Mo''s hand and said, "I came here early this morning just for this. The magistrate is going to invite Shangfeng to the mansion for dinner tonight. At that time, Miss nine is needed to show her face, so I have to trouble you to come with me to the mansion today. You should hurry up and go with the carriage."


    Li Mo didn''t expect that it was so urgent, but he couldn''t get rid of it. He had to stand up and prepare.


    At this time, song Dashan, who had been nearby, said, "madam, I''m not sure if my daughter-in-law will go alone. Can I go with her?"


    Mrs. Chen nodded at the moment, "yes, of course. If you go, your wife can be more at ease. Then you should clean up as soon as possible. We have to hurry."


    Song Dashan asks Li Mo to clean up. He takes Xiaobao to Zhao''s house and entrusts Xiaobao to Aunt Zhao for a day.


    When song Dashan came back, Li Mo was ready. Several people got into the carriage and went to the magistrate''s residence.


    After an hour''s journey, the carriage finally stopped in front of a rather vast mansion. Mrs. Chen took Li Mo and song Dashan down, went to the corner door beside the gate, and knocked on the door.


    After a while, someone came to open the door. When they knew who was coming, they immediately took the group to a main room for guests. After serving some tea, they asked them to wait for a while and left in a hurry.


    Li Mo and song Dashan did not look askance along the way. They also drank tea and did not look around.


    After a while, the sound of footsteps came in a hurry. The person who had just welcomed them came again, followed by a middle-aged woman, who looked like the lady in charge in front of her.


    After the steward came, she looked at Li Mo, and then said hello to Mrs. Chen first. Then she said to Li Mo, "I think this lady is the one who came to make up for my ninth lady today, isn''t she?"


    Li Mo stood up, nodded and said, "exactly."


    The old lady said with a smile, "please follow me to the backyard. Miss nine is waiting for you there." Then he looked at Song Dashan, who was on the side of him. "Please have some tea here. Just a moment."


    Song Dashan looks anxiously at Li mo.


    Li Mo nods to him with a smile, indicating not to worry, and then follows the mother-in-law.


    The mother-in-law took Li Mo seven turns and eight turns, and finally entered a rather delicate courtyard, and then entered a simple and luxurious women''s boudoir.


    Although Li Mo didn''t see much along the way, he still understood the position of the ninth lady in the house through the exquisite luxury of the yard. She must be very popular, and her appearance must be first-class.


    When Li Mo was brought to miss nine and saw the real person, it really verified her conjecture that she was a beauty.No wonder he was chosen by the magistrate and planned to give it to his boss.


    Li Mo just looked at Miss nine and then lowered her head without squinting.


    When Miss nine saw Li Mo and Mrs. Chen coming, she welcomed them in person. First she took Mrs. Chen''s hand and said, "madam, I''ve been troubling you these two days."


    Mrs. Chen immediately waved her hand, "Miss nine is welcome."


    Mrs. Chen then introduced Li Mo to miss nine, "Miss nine, this is the lady song who is coming to dress you today."


    Miss nine looked at Li Mo with great interest and said, "this is the song lady who made up Xiaoting. I heard that she is very skillful. She can make people beautiful like immortals. Today I can see it."


    Li Mo smiles and bows his head and doesn''t speak.


    Miss nine at this time directly to Li Mo way: "Song Niang Zi, that my make-up today will trouble you."


    Li Mo says hastily: "nine young ladies are polite."


    Miss nine didn''t say any more. She sat down in front of the dresser and said she could start.


    Li Mo put the make-up box in her hand on the dresser, opened it and said to miss nine, "Miss nine, that little woman will start to make up for you now. First of all, you have to trouble the people in your room to make a basin of warm water and clean your face."


    Miss nine nodded and told the servant girl to fetch water.


    After waiting for the maid to get some water, Li Mo cleans up Miss Jiu''s face. As usual, he spreads a layer of beauty cream on her and gently rubs it with his fingers to make it absorbed. Then he takes advantage of this time to take a careful look at Miss Jiu''s face.


    This is the most beautiful woman Li Mo has ever seen since she came here. She has oval face, willow eyebrows, big eyes, small nose, and good facial features. There is nothing ugly about her, so her whole face looks very beautiful.


    But it''s impossible to say that Miss nine is as beautiful as a fairy. She can only say that she is beautiful. If you give her a score of ten, Miss nine will probably get seven. That is to say, she still has room for beauty, and Li Mo will make up for that.


    Li Mo began to find out the shortcomings of Miss nine. Only by finding out the shortcomings first can she make up for them and create a better effect.


    Li Mo saw meeting, in the heart had number.


    There are three shortcomings of Miss nine. One is her skin. Her skin is not smooth and delicate, just like a baby. There are a few moles and spots on her face. Although they are not obvious, it would be better if there are none. The second is her nose. Although her nose is small, it is not strong enough and delicate enough. The third is her lips. Although she has a small cherry mouth, her lips are slightly thick, but not delicate enough And the lip texture is too much, not smooth enough.


    Find out these three points, Li Mo has a plan in the heart, immediately takes out the tool, begins to make up.

 Chapter 31

    Li Mo focuses on the three deficiencies of Miss nine''s face today. During the facial priming, Li Mo specially smears a layer of fat powder thicker than other places where there are moles and spots on her face, completely covers the moles and spots on her face, and then applies beauty cream on the thick part of the fat powder until it is absorbed, integrating with other parts of her face. After this step is completed, the facial makeup is over. At this time, the skin on Miss nine''s face is not flawed at all. It''s white, greasy and smooth.


    Next, Li Mo handles eye makeup for Miss nine.


    Miss nine''s eyes are very beautiful. The waves are shining in her eyes. Her eyelashes are thick and slender. The corners of her eyes have a slightly upward radian. Her eyes are naturally charming, and the waves of her eyes are moving. Such eyes need not be modified too much. Too many makeup will cover up the original beauty, so Li Mo only lightly swept an eyeliner to close her hands.


    At this time, Li Mo took out the face repair powder to deal with the shortcomings of Miss nine''s nose.


    Those who know how to make up probably know that facial repair can make facial features three-dimensional and delicate, but not all of them are good-looking. Some people''s facial features are too fake and heavy. At a glance, they have a strong sense of make-up on their face. The first impression is that they think that their facial features are all made up. The original facial features may not be very good.


    The real high-tech cosmetic is to use cosmetics to modify the facial features, but it can''t make people see the strong mark of make-up. When people first see it, they marvel at the face of the person who makes up, not the technology of make-up. Of course, Li Mo is the leader in high-tech cosmetic.


    In previous lives, stars took photos of Su Yan Street and airport, especially female stars. They often took photos of Su Yan and posted them on Weibo to show their high beauty. Then they got the public exclamation: "Su Yan is so beautiful, it''s so beautiful."


    But as a person in the entertainment industry, Li Mo knows a lot about what''s going on inside: most female stars can''t really have a plain face on the camera. The so-called plain face is also a kind of plain face. That is to say, after being decorated with cosmetics, people can''t see the trace of makeup.


    To achieve such an effect, it naturally requires the makeup artist''s superb makeup technology. Ordinary make-up artists can''t do it. A more powerful make-up artist can make the make-up look less heavy. A more powerful make-up artist can make the heavy make-up look like light make-up, while the top make-up artist can completely create a pure face effect, which looks almost like no make-up.


    Li Mo''s technology is one of the best in this line of makeup artists, which is also the reason why Li Mo is invited to be a stylist by stars.


    Now, Li Mo has applied this technology to the Nine ladies here.


    After an hour''s careful treatment, Li Mo lifts up and breathes deeply.


    Today, she felt the excitement of being asked to make up for the Oscar queen. She hasn''t done her best for a long time.


    As for the result that Li Mo goes all out, at the moment see the expression that the person around silly eye knew.


    At the moment, Miss nine is as delicate as a skin, as delicate as a flower, and elegant as Emei. She is very beautiful. She is really like a mysterious girl in the sky. She is pure and elegant, but she can''t be removed.


    The servant girls around were staring at him, but they couldn''t recover for a long time. I used to think that their nine young ladies were beautiful enough, but I didn''t expect that they were too ignorant, and one person''s beauty could reach such a situation.


    At the moment, as Miss nine''s own mother''s third aunt is not calm.


    The third aunt just came in quietly when Li Mo was making up. She didn''t disturb Li Mo''s action. Instead, she watched quietly. Until now, she couldn''t help it any more. She stepped forward and looked at her daughter''s face with surprise and joy. She was very excited.


    Her daughter was already beautiful, but now she is so beautiful that she is suffocating. She has never seen such beauty before.


    At the beginning, the master was worried that Shangfeng would find countless flowers, and he was not used to his daughter''s beauty. But now, without looking at her, she knows that 10% of Shangfeng would like his daughter. She doesn''t believe that there will be a man to control such a beauty.


    Thinking of this, the third aunt''s heart beat faster excitedly. As long as her daughter has to be spoiled by Shangfeng adults, the master will certainly love her more. At that time, even the legitimate wife who gave birth to her son has to be ranked behind her. So what if she is not the legitimate wife? The old woman doesn''t have what she has.


    The third aunt was so excited that she came a little closer. She just picked up Miss nine''s face and looked at it carefully. She couldn''t help nodding as she looked at it. "It''s beautiful. My son, you are so beautiful today that I don''t want to move my eyes."


    Miss nine had already seen her face in the mirror, and her excitement, joy and pride welled up in her heart. If she hadn''t considered her identity, she would have covered her face and yelled a few times. Now she was so praised by her mother that she was very happy.


    Tonight, she is sure to get the green eyes of Shangfeng adults. By that time, she will no longer be a commoner girl in the county magistrate''s family. Although her father dotes on her most, she is still a commoner girl on the top of the table. She can''t lift her head in front of her direct elder sister from beginning to end. It is clear that she is far superior to them in appearance and talent, but she will always stay behind them because of her identity. Why!In the future, she must ask her mother and sister to flatter her.


    Looking at the excited mother and daughter, Li Mo silently lowers her head and retreats to the corner where no one cares. She secretly prays that the nine young ladies can enter the green eye of Shangfeng adults tonight, and then be taken away directly. She will never go back to this place, so that her everything has nothing to do with her.


    No one knows Li Mo''s mind.


    The third aunt and the ninth miss, who were happy later, thought of Li mo. when they looked back and saw Li Mo standing in the corner, they secretly said that it was a pity that she had such a good skill, but she could not get rid of the village woman''s pettiness.


    However, they still performed very well. The third aunt immediately took Li Mo''s hand and praised: "Lady song''s skill is really excellent. It''s incomparable. It''s so admirable."


    Li Mo pretends to be shy and lowers his head, and his voice is dull. "The third aunt flatters me. I don''t dare to be a little woman."


    The third aunt smiles and has nothing to say to Li Mo, so she reaches out her hand to take the purse from the servant girl and puts it into Li Mo''s hand. "Song Niang Zi, thank you very much today. This is your reward." After that, he turned to the servant girl behind him and said, "go to my storeroom and get two batches of excellent brocade cloth and take it away for lady song."


    The servant girl agreed and went out in a hurry.


    After a while, the servant girl came back in a hurry, holding two batches of cloth in her hand, and said to the third aunt: "aunt, the cloth is here."


    The third aunt looked at the cloth, nodded, and said to Li Mo, "Lady song, there are still important guests to be treated in your house today. I can''t entertain them any more. Later I''ll let the family members drive you back."


    Hearing the meaning of seeing off the third aunt, Li Mo was very happy. He wanted to leave here earlier, and then he would never see her again, so he nodded directly, "thank you, madam and miss. The little lady has said goodbye."


    Because there is still the most important thing to do next, the third aunt and the ninth young lady are all thinking of the Lord Shangfeng in front of them. No one has the heart to entertain a peasant woman, so they directly command the servants to send Li Mo and Mrs. Chen out.


    Meeting song Dashan in the tea hall, Li Mo and his party led the way out of the gate of the county magistrate''s office.


    At this time, Mrs. Chen also said goodbye, "Lady song, I''m not going to send you now. I don''t worry if there is a boy in the magistrate''s office to send you back." After Mrs. Chen said this, she approached Li Mo and said in a soft voice, "as for the matter of the magistrate''s house, I will inform you when there is a result, so that you can have a bottom in your heart. However, you don''t have to worry about it. Once it''s done, Miss nine will follow Shangfeng to leave here. "


    Li Mo nodded and said sincerely," thank you, madam. My family leader and I will go ahead and say goodbye. "


    Mrs. Chen nodded.


    After saying goodbye to Mrs. Chen, Li Mo and song Dashan get into the carriage to send them back to the village.


    Li Mo was not relieved until he got into the carriage.


    Just now, she was worried that the third aunt and the ninth young lady would care too much about her make-up skills, so she wanted to take it as her own. But now it seems that she thought too much. The mother and daughter didn''t care about her at all. They all thought about the Lord Shangfeng, which was the best for her.


    Song Dashan took Li Mo''s hand and pinned a wisp of broken hair behind her ear. His eyes were worried, "how about it? Did it go well just now? Have you ever been embarrassed? "


    Li Mo smiles and shakes his head, "it''s very smooth. It''s OK. Today it''s over."


    Song Dashan was also relieved.


    They had a rest in the carriage for a while. Because there was a magistrate''s boy outside, they didn''t say much about today''s topic. They just stayed together quietly.


    More than an hour later, the carriage arrived at Daoyuan village. In order to avoid unnecessary gossip, Li Mo asked the boy to stop the carriage when he was at the entrance of the village. They got off at the entrance of the village and walked into the village.


    First, I went to the Zhao family next door to take Xiaobao home, and then the family of three went back to their own home.


    After entering the house, Li Mo asks song Dashan to pack the two batches of cloth sent by the third aunt and put them in the cupboard. She doesn''t intend to use the cloth and can''t put it on in the village. Instead, she can sell it for some money. It''s a good cloth and should sell for a lot of money.


    At this time, Li Mo took out the purse which had been collected in the sleeve basket. When he opened it, he found that there were two pieces of silver in it, five taels each, a total of ten taels.


    This is not a small amount of silver. It''s also the only advantage of today''s business. The ten liang of silver is more than the make-up she took for a year.


    With this money, many plans can be realized ahead of time.


    Li Mo then looked at Song Dashan, "brother Dashan, tomorrow we''ll go to the town to buy donkeys, and then ask Uncle Zhang to give us a cart, so that our family can use the donkey cart."


    Song Dashan looked at the silver in Li Mo''s hand, "are you going to use this money to buy a donkey cart?"


    Li Mo nodded, "I had planned to save enough money to buy you a donkey cart, but now I have money, of course I want to buy it. In this way, you can send me to the place where I want to go, and you can drive a donkey cart to earn money, which is more than you can earn by doing odd jobs in the town."In fact, Li Mo didn''t say that her goal in the next stage is to save money to cure song Dashan''s leg in the city. Making money by one person is certainly not as fast as making money by two people, so she would rather spend the money she just earned to buy a donkey cart. In addition to going out to make up for others, another big reason is that she wants to find a way to make money for song Dashan and make money together Money, save enough money to cure his leg quickly, so as not to make him so lame all the time.


    Song Dashan also wants to make money for his family. It''s a man''s business. However, Li Mo always disagrees with him to go to work in the town, which makes him so anxious that he can''t sleep every time he thinks about it. Now I''m very happy to hear Li Mo say that. I immediately nod my head and I can''t wait to buy a donkey cart and start making money as soon as possible.


    The author has something to say Dear children, in order to communicate with you, I have registered a new author micro blog. The name of the micro blog is "Jinjiang half moon will be separated". In the future, I will open a new article meeting to tell you that some inconvenient content on Jinjiang will also be put on the micro blog for you to see, and the update reminder will also be explained on the micro blog. If you have any idea, you can leave a message on the micro blog, and I will return it Reply.


    Well, if you are interested, you can pay attention to my microblog, and see you tomorrow

 Chapter 32

    Because of his eagerness, song Dashan was ready to go to Uncle Zhang that afternoon to get the board for his donkey cart, but Li Mo held him.


    Now all the donkey carts that pull people are one donkey, and there is a bare cart behind it. People sit on the cart, and there is no shelter outside. Not only the wind and rain, but also they may fall from the cart. Li Mo is not satisfied with this kind of donkey cart, so if their family makes a donkey cart, she plans to make it close to the style of a carriage, with shelter around, There is a covered shed on top, and there are seats on both sides, so you don''t have to sit directly on the car board.


    In this kind of donkey cart, people can''t get wind or rain after they go in. They can resist cold in winter and block the sun in summer. They don''t have to worry about falling when they are bumpy. What''s more, they can sit comfortably.


    Although the cost of making such a donkey cart is a little higher, it has a grand appearance and people can sit comfortably. In the long run, people will definitely choose to ride such a donkey cart instead of a scooter. When the business is good, this cost will be quickly earned.


    Li Mo talks to song Dashan about the appearance of the donkey cart carriage. Song Dashan''s eyes light up after hearing this. He is obviously very interested in it. He discusses the details with Li mo. finally, they discuss the appearance of the carriage. Song Dashan immediately runs to Uncle Zhang''s house to fight for the carriage.


    Before dawn the next day, Li Mo and song Dashan got up early and went to the village to wait for Xia Lao Zhu''s donkey cart.


    Originally, she could only get a seat, but aunt Zhao made an appointment, and then she asked song Dashan to do something for him, so she got another seat. In this way, Xia Laozhu still had some complaints. Li Mo was so angry that he thought that when their donkey cart was ready, he had to taste the competition to see if his service attitude would be better.


    After they got off the donkey cart, Li Mo and Li Mo went straight to the cattle market in the town.


    Many people have been waiting there with the animals they want to sell. When they see someone coming, they will ask if they want to see their animals.


    Li Mo looked at it carefully and found that there were more cattle sellers than donkeys. After a turn, he saw three donkeys. He could only choose one of the three donkeys.


    Li Mo didn''t know anything about donkey watching, but song Dashan did. He took a close look at all three donkeys, broke their teeth, and asked about the seller. Finally, he saw a four-year-old donkey.


    This donkey is in its prime. It can not only pull people directly, but also be used for many years. However, the price of this donkey is a little higher than that of the other two. It costs seven Liang silver.


    After thinking about it, Li Mo is ready to buy the donkey, so he talks with the seller about the price.


    The seller is also an ordinary villager. He should be forced to sell the donkey only when there is something urgent at home. It''s very difficult to hear that Li Mo wants to lower the price, but he doesn''t want to miss the buyer. After all, he has been selling here for several days, and few people come to ask the price. In the end, there is no one willing to buy. Li Mo is the first one who really wants to buy.


    Li Mo also saw the seller''s tangle, thought about it, and said that he would buy it in half, so that both sides would not suffer.


    After thinking for a long time, the seller finally bit his teeth, nodded and decided to sell.


    Li Mo gave six Liang and a half silver to the seller, and then went to the small official who was in charge of the market as a witness, wrote a document, both sides pressed their fingerprints, and another person paid ten Wen to the market, so the deal was considered a success.


    Song Dashan, holding his own donkey, laughed happily and said to Li Mo, "Li Mo, this will be our donkey in the future."


    Li Mo nodded with a smile, "well, it''s our donkey. After that, we''ll have another man in our family."


    When they got out of town, song Dashan asked Li Mo to sit on the back of the donkey. "When we go back, we''ll ride the donkey."


    Li Mo directly rides up, then pats the back position, "you also come up."


    Song Dashan looked at the donkey''s back, stagnated, and finally turned on the donkey''s back. His tall body immediately took Li Mo''s petite figure to his arms.


    Many people look at them more when they see them. Song Dashan is a little embarrassed, but Li Mo doesn''t care. Instead, he leans his back to song Dashan''s arms to rest and returns to the village under the gaze of passers-by.


    When they came to the village, song Dashan turned down the donkey''s back and let Li Mo sit on it. He led the donkey home slowly.


    When people in the same village saw song Dashan holding a donkey, they all asked curiously. After all, a donkey is a rare thing in the countryside. Not everyone can have it. It''s an enviable event for anyone to buy a donkey. So everyone who saw it stopped and asked. Even some children saw it. They all gathered around and looked around the donkey curiously.


    Gradually, more and more people from the village came to see the donkey song Dashan bought.


    Li Mo doesn''t mind being surrounded by the villagers at all. Instead, she is very happy. She is worried that she has no chance to tell the villagers that her family is going to use donkey cart to pull people. Now that everyone is here, she just takes this opportunity to say that everyone will come to the town to take her car.


    Li Mo also came down from the donkey''s back, smiling at the people''s questions, and said: "this is the donkey I just bought at home. This donkey is used as a donkey cart when I bought it. In the future, our family will drive a donkey cart to pull people. If anyone goes to the town, he will go to the village directly and send out at a fixed time every day."This remark immediately caused an uproar, and everyone was shocked. For so many years, Xia Laozhu''s family, the only village nearby, had a donkey cart to pull people, but there was never a second one. Everyone used to go to Xia Laozhu''s family in the town first to say it, but now they were told that song Dashan''s family would have a donkey cart to pull people in the future. This doesn''t mean that in addition to looking for Xia Laozhu in the future, it can be different My choice.


    Suddenly, some people are happy. You know, many people in the village are very dissatisfied with Xia Laozhu. Not only is there only one person in the family, but they also have a bad attitude. They look at people through their nostrils, as if they are being asked by others. Indeed, if they want to go to the town, they have to ask him to take them. If they offend him, they will have no car to take, and they can only walk. That''s a pity I''m very old, so although we are dissatisfied with Xia Lao Zhu, we still have to swallow our anger.


    Now, if there are other cars to take to the town, you don''t have to look at Xia Lao Zhu''s face, and you don''t have to ask him any more. How can this not make people happy.


    At this time, someone asked the most important question about the fare, "Dashan, how much is it for your donkey cart?"


    Song Dashan had discussed with Li Mo for a long time, and then he said, "it''s also three Wen for each person. If there are children and the children sit on the legs of adults, one Wen for each child."


    When everyone heard the price, they nodded. It was not more expensive than Xia Lao Zhu''s, and the price of the children was cheaper.


    Then someone asked, "Dashan, when will your donkey cart start pulling people? Can we make it to town tomorrow? "


    Uncle Zhang was asked to do the car yesterday afternoon. Uncle Zhang and his son did it at the same time. They promised to finish it this afternoon. After that, they would fix the car to the back of the donkey. There would be enough time to pull people tomorrow morning.


    Song Dashan nodded to everyone, "yes, tomorrow morning officially starts to pull people, the car starts on time at Maoshi, so we go ahead of time, first come first sit, if there is no seat, the rest of the people please forgive me."


    We all know that some of those who plan to go to the town tomorrow already think that they can take song Dashan''s car instead of going to Xia Laozhu''s for a car appointment later.


    Surrounded by the villagers, Li Mo and song Dashan pull the donkey back to their yard, tie it to the stake that they made yesterday, and then bring some fodder for it to eat.


    They first went to pick up Xiaobao, and then went directly into the kitchen to make lunch. After lunch, song Dashan went to Uncle Zhang''s house to pick up the car.


    When song Dashan came back, he was pushing a car with two wheels on each side. The car was closed, leaving only a hole in the front to facilitate the people in the car and the people pulling the car to talk.


    Uncle Zhang''s craftsmanship is really good. The car looks like what Li Mo thinks. I''m very satisfied.


    Song Dashan pushed the cart into the yard, then fixed it behind the donkey. He worked hard for about an hour, and finally got the donkey cart ready.


    Song Dashan wiped his sweat and said to Li Mo and Xiao Bao with a smile: "OK, let''s have a look."


    Li Mo is also very happy, ran to the back of the car, first put Xiaobao into the car, and then he also stepped on the donkey cart, sat down on the seats on both sides of the car, Xiaobao also sat down on the other side of the car like Li mo.


    Through the hole left in front of him, Li Mo clearly saw song Dashan''s face and gave him a thumbs up with a smile, "special stick!"


    Song Dashan scratched his head with a smile and was very happy.


    Li Mo suggested at this time: "brother Dashan, do you want to try driving first?"


    Song Dashan''s eyes lit up and nodded, "OK, let''s go out and have a try."


    So, song Dashan drove the donkey cart out of the yard and directly drove Li Mo and Xiao Bao to the village.


    At that time, people in the village paid more attention to it, and everyone ran forward to watch it.


    The main reason is that we have only seen such carriages in carriages. Donkey carts have never seen such beautiful carriages. They are no worse than carriages. They are very imposing. If we can take such carriages to town in the future, we will be proud.


    "Dashan, is this your donkey cart?"


    "Dashan, your donkey cart is more magnificent than the carriage."


    "Dashan, can you really sit tomorrow?"


    "Dashan, there are seats in your donkey cart."


    Everyone was talking around the donkey cart. At last, the donkey cart couldn''t run. Li Mo saw how strange everyone was and thought about it. He directly invited some people who wanted to sit on it to experience the feeling of the donkey cart in advance.


    As soon as Li Mo''s words were finished, many people quickly got on the donkey cart and sat down in their seats. It seemed strange to see.


    There are many children clamoring to take a donkey cart.


    Li Mo said to the rest of the people when the donkey cart was full and couldn''t pull any more. "The donkey cart is full, and we can''t get on any more people. We''ll take another ride next time. We''re going to drive. Let''s give way."


    Other people gave the donkey cart a way out. Then song Dashan drove the donkey cart around the village road. It took a quarter of an hour for song Dashan to stop and let the people in the donkey cart down. At last, the people in the donkey cart were reluctant to stop.


    "Dashan, it''s very comfortable for you to ride in this car. It''s not like you used to go to town with backache.""It''s comfortable. It can lean on it. Don''t worry about falling."


    "Yes, the car is very safe. It''s not afraid to fall down at all."


    Listening to everyone''s praise, song Dashan''s smile never stopped.


    Li Mo saw that it was late, so he looked at the surrounding humanity: "tomorrow, the mountains will start to pull people. We should go to the town and go to the village as soon as possible."


    All around the town nodded.


    The next day, when it was still dawn, song Dashan rose and Li Mo followed.


    Today is song Dashan''s first time to pull a car. She plans to follow her to see if there is anything she can help or if there is anything unexpected that can be improved.


    Li Mo plans to take Xiao Bao with him, so he picks him up from the bed and washes him well. The family of three drives to the village.


    When we got to the entrance of the village, there were already villagers waiting there. Seeing song Dashan coming, we immediately met him and quickly got into the carriage. When we saw Xiao Bao and Li Mo, we nodded to say hello.


    The donkey cart waited in place for a while, and the villagers who went to the town came one after another. They all got into Li Mo''s carriage. Before Mao, the seats in the carriage were full. There was no way to wait. Song Dashan set out in advance to go to the town.


    When we arrived in the town, we arrived earlier than usual. We were all very happy. After giving the money to song Dashan, we made an appointment to go back to the market.


    After all the others left, song Dashan put the money into the purse that Li Mo made for him.


    Li Mo went to the place where he sold steamed buns and bought some. After eating three meals, the family sat in the car waiting to pull the villagers back to the village.


    Almost towards noon, the people who went to the market came back one after another. Song Dashan once again took the people back to the village and put them down at the entrance of the village. Then he drove back home.


    At home, song Dashan''s first thing is to give the money bag to Li mo. Li Mo takes it with a smile. He opens the money bag, pours out the copper and counts it. It''s 42 Wen in total.


    Today, he made forty-two Wen a day. Song Dashan was so happy that he couldn''t stop laughing. Li Mo couldn''t help laughing. This family will be better and better in the future.


    The author has something to say: in the last chapter, there is a little cute talking about why the female owner doesn''t sell models so that she can make more money. Here I want to explain: the ancient people are also very powerful. The maids around Miss Qianjin know how to match hairstyles and incense. They also know how to remove makeup. If they don''t know how to remove makeup, can they still see Miss Qianjin''s face. A lot of things are not only for female masters. In some aspects, ancient people are not even inferior to female masters.


    The only advantage of the female owner is the make-up technology, which can''t be taught to others one by one. Even if it is taught, it''s hard to learn. This is the way to make money that the female owner can''t take.

 Chapter 33

    After a few days, Mrs. Chen came to the door again.


    Li Mo didn''t express surprise at Mrs. Chen''s visit. It should be that the matter has come to an end.


    It''s true. What Mrs. Chen came to say today is this. Miss nine was taken by Lord Shangfeng that day. Today, Lord Shangfeng left here and took Miss nine by the way.


    Li Mo didn''t have much surprise after hearing this, but she was relieved. The nine young ladies left, and this matter has nothing to do with her ever since.


    Mrs. Chen saw that Li Mo was relieved. She also laughed and then relaxed.


    Ah, this matter has been successfully completed. She, as a middleman, has been on both sides.


    In fact, what Li Mo and Mrs. Chen don''t know is that this matter is not so simple. Li Mo was almost occupied by Miss nine.


    The thing is, after the ninth miss was taken in by the Lord Shangfeng, her joy faded a little, and she thought that the hero behind the incident, that is, Li Mo, had come.


    She looked at her beautiful face in the mirror. Although she didn''t want to admit it, she still understood that she was not so good. Only by Li Mo''s make-up technology could she enlarge her beauty from seven to ten times. Then she thought about the future, If you can turn Li Mo into her special make-up girl, and make her look so beautiful every day, it''s not as long as adults love her.


    Thinking of this, Miss nine went to discuss the matter with her mother-in-law.


    But the third aunt objected.


    "My silly girl, that make-up girl is really skillful, but didn''t you see her look that day? Her appearance is very good. It''s because she''s wearing rags and doesn''t make any clothes. If she dresses up seriously, can you compare with her? If Shangfeng takes a fancy to her, don''t you lift a stone and hit yourself in the foot! I''m going to leave all the pretty girls in your room and choose two ordinary looking girls to take with you. "


    Miss nine didn''t think of this layer. Now she thinks it''s reasonable for her mother to say it. However, she is very moved when she thinks of Li Mo''s make-up skills. She hesitates and says, "isn''t the make-up mother with her husband and son? She shouldn''t have that idea for adults."


    Third aunt immediately sneered, "you, you think people are too good, that make-up Niang is a person who lives a hard life, if she can contact the glory and wealth, who is not moved? At that time, who will remember the poor man at home? You are right to listen to my mother about this. "


    Seeing that her daughter still couldn''t make up her mind, the third aunt said, "you are in our small place. That''s why you think that make-up girl is very skilled. When you go to the capital, what kind of good make-up girl can''t be found? At that time, it''s not difficult to find one in Beijing who is much better than this makeup girl. "


    When Miss nine heard this, she suddenly felt that her vision was too narrow. Her mother was right. What kind of make-up girl in Beijing didn''t have, and then she would find another one to save her life.


    In this way, the nine young ladies let go of the decision to turn Li Mo into a servant girl.


    Both Li Mo and Mrs. Chen thought it was over, but they didn''t know that it would make waves in the future. This is a later story.


    After Mrs. Chen said this, she talked about the second thing that happened today.


    "Lady song, I''m not only here to tell you about last time, but also one more thing. I wonder if you remember the girls you saw in my house last time? "


    Of course, Li Mo remembers that there were four girls at the scene. She put on makeup for two of them, and the other two girls wanted her to put on makeup for them, but there was not enough time, so she couldn''t put on makeup for the other two girls and left in a hurry.


    Looking at Li Mo''s memory, Mrs. Chen continued: "a girl who didn''t have your make-up last time is still thinking about you this time. That girl, she''s going to her uncle''s house to celebrate her grandmother''s birthday this time. She doesn''t want to be looked down upon by her cousins, so she wants you to make up for her and go gracefully."


    Li Mo asked a more this time, "is that girl''s family an ordinary family?"


    Looking at Li Mo, she seemed to have a lingering fear. Mrs. Chen patted her hand to comfort her, "don''t worry. In the future, the people I''ll introduce you to will be ordinary people, and they won''t be related to those official families any more. This girl is similar to my family. She is also an ordinary family. You can rest assured to go


    Listening to what Mrs. Chen said, Li Mo relaxed and nodded, "OK, I''ll go. When is the make-up this time? "


    Chen Fu humanitarian: "three days later, but you have to work hard. You have to go early that day, and their family has to leave early and come back that night, so you can''t delay, you can only make up as soon as possible."


    Looking at Li Mo''s meditation, Chen Fu said: "their family also knows that you are far away, so I''m sorry to ask you to go so early, so I promise to give you ten Wen more as the fare."


    Just now, Li Mo was not thinking about whether to go or not, but about when to get up. Now he heard that he would not refuse to give ten Wen more. He nodded and said, "please tell me, madam. I''ll arrive at the beginning of the morning the day after tomorrow."


    Mrs. Chen said thanks for the family with a smile, and then left.When song Dashan came back, Li Mo told him about it and said, "we have to leave early the day after tomorrow morning. We can''t wait to pull the villagers."


    Song Dashan nodded, "well, I''ll take you the day after tomorrow. I''ll tell you later that I can''t drive the car the morning after tomorrow. Let the villagers not wait for my car."


    On the day of going to town, Li Mo and song Dashan get up early to wash, then pick up Xiao Bao who is still in dream, put on his clothes, and quietly put them into the car.


    Today, song Dashan takes her and waits there. He can take Xiaobao with him. He and his son can be companions, and they don''t have to leave Xiaobao at other people''s home every time they go out.


    While it was still dark, song Dashan drove Li Mo and Xiao Bao to the town. According to the address left by Mrs. Chen, he found a place and stopped the car at the door.


    Li Mo came forward and patted the door, and soon someone came out to open it.


    Li Mo explains his intention. The people inside soon welcome the three members of the family and put the carriage in the backyard.


    The hostess of the family came out. She was one of the wives she saw at Chen Xiaoting''s last time. The girl who followed her also saw her make-up at Chen Xiaoting''s last time. They were obviously impressed by Li Mo, and said to Li Mo with a smile: "Song Niang Zi, long time no see. It''s really troublesome for you today. Please come here so early."


    Li Mo said with a smile: "it doesn''t matter. There''s something urgent in your family. It''s nothing for me to come early."


    At this time, the lady saw song Dashan and Xiaobao in his arms, and said, "this is your husband and child. Please sit down, pear flower. Go and get some cakes to greet the guests."


    The girl named Lihua nodded, turned and went into another room. After a while, she came out with a few plates of snacks and put them on the table. She also took them and stuffed them into Xiaobao''s hands, who was watching with big eyes, for him to eat.


    Xiaobao was stuffed with cakes, and did not dare to eat immediately, but looked at Li mo.


    Li Mo has taught him before that you can''t eat what others give you. You have to ask adults if you can eat it. Xiao Bao has remembered that every time someone gives him something, he has to ask Li Mo or song Dashan.


    Li Mo nods with a smile and says to Xiao Bao, "eat it. Remember to thank your aunt."


    Xiaobao nodded obediently, facing the pear arch hand, "thank you aunt."


    The pear blossom was cute by Xiaobao''s lovely appearance. She couldn''t help reaching out and touching Xiaobao''s bun.


    In order to finish it as soon as possible, Li Mo asks song Dashan to wait here with Xiao Bao, while she follows the host to the room of Lihua.


    Li Hua sat on the dressing table, raised her face to Li Mo and said, "sister, you made Xiaoting look good last time. My heart itched to death beside me, but you didn''t even have time to make it for me. My heart has been thinking about it, and I can finally invite you here this time."


    Li Mo was amused by her witty words, and said: "I must make you look very good this time, otherwise I''m sorry you miss so many days."


    Pear flower nodded seriously, "I must be very good-looking, let my group of eyes above the top of the cousins look, let them say I''m a hick!"


    Li Hua''s mother yelled at her, "what are you saying! That''s your cousin


    The pear flower pouts her lips. "It''s just that she''s in the city, that she''s rich. What''s the big deal? She laughs at me every time. She says I''m earthy and ugly. I have to let them see if I''m ugly this time."


    Pear flower Niang was said by her helpless shake her head, can''t help but bury her, "even if you are beautiful today is also the credit of make-up, unload makeup is not the original appearance."


    Pear flower doesn''t matter tunnel: "anyway, I see them once today, and I won''t see them again. Today''s beautiful day is enough, let them envy me to death."


    Li Hua Niang was completely speechless.


    Li Mo also began to make up for the pear flower with a faint smile.


    In fact, the pear flower is not ugly. It''s normal. It''s about five points. Li Mo''s job today is to raise the face value of the pear flower. Li Mo estimates that he can raise the face value of the pear flower to seven or eight points.


    Li Hua''s facial features are quite plain, and there are no special bright places or ugly places. They are all normal. What Li Mo has to do is to make every facial feature look good, so that the overall appearance will come up.


    The skin, eyes, nose, mouth, chin, face and hairstyle should be whitened, straightened, sharpened and beautified. It took Li Mo half an hour to deal with them one by one.


    Half an hour later, Li Mo stopped.


    Since she saw Li Mo''s make-up last time, Li Hua has no doubt about Li Mo''s make-up. This time, she knows Li Mo will make her beautiful without looking at the effect. So what she thinks after the make-up is not "whether she has become beautiful", but "how beautiful she has become now."


    Pear flower didn''t have time to turn around and let her mother have a look first. Instead, she couldn''t wait to look at herself in the mirror.


    When she finished looking at herself, Lihua couldn''t help looking at her facial features in the mirror. She found that there was no reason why she became beautiful. Her eyes were bigger than before, her nose was more delicate, her mouth was tender and ruddy, and her face turned into a slap face. It was clear that her face was not so small. Anyway, where was it Every place has become beautiful, and people are even more beautiful.Li Hua Niang, who was waiting on one side, saw that her daughter was still watching. She didn''t turn around for a long time to have a look at her. She was so angry that she exclaimed, "have you finished reading it? Have you seen it for your mother, you dead girl?"


    Pear turned her eyes, reluctantly put down the mirror, turned to her mother to see, "here, look, it''s so beautiful."


    Li Hua Niang wanted to say that she was not shy, but after seeing Li Hua''s appearance, she swallowed her words.


    It''s really beautiful.


    Lihua said happily, "now who dares to say I''m ugly? I look better than the most beautiful three cousins in my uncle''s family. They are so angry."


    Li Hua Niang didn''t want to talk to her stupid daughter. She took out twenty-five Wen and gave it to Li Mo directly. "Song Niang Zi, you take the money. Thank you today. I don''t want to say any more polite words. I should have left you for dinner today, but we have to hurry as soon as possible, so we can''t leave you for dinner. Excuse me."


    Li Mo waved his hand, "you''re welcome. It''s important for you to hurry. We''ll leave, too."


    Li Mo cleans up her make-up box, and then goes to the front room to find song Dashan and Xiao Bao. The family of three goes to the backyard to take out the donkey cart and go out together.


    When I came out of Lihua''s house, it was already bright, and the streets were busy.


    Li Mo remembers that there is no flour at home, there is not much rice, and her cosmetics are about to run out. Now she asks song Dashan to go to the market to buy them all at once.


    First I went to the grain store and bought a bag of rice and noodles for my family. Then I went to the pork shop and bought a kilo of streaky pork and some pig bones. Then I bought some cakes for Xiaobao not far away from the pastry shop. Finally, I went to the last fat powder shop to buy cosmetics.


    After everything was bought, Li Mo went to a four treasures shop.


    If you want to teach Xiaobao by yourself, you have to buy some stationery. There is nothing at home and you can''t find a piece of paper. You have to buy all these.


    After Li Mo went in, he bought the cheapest paper. Then he asked for a brush and an inkstone. Finally, he bought a three character classic for children''s enlightenment.


    When he came out, Li Mo deeply felt why ordinary people could not afford to read books in this era. It was really too expensive.


    Xiaobao didn''t think about the money. He was so happy when he saw the pen, ink, paper and inkstone he bought for him. He held these things and looked left and right. He was reluctant to let go. He even opened the Three Character Classic on the road to read it.


    Although I can''t understand anything, I still take it seriously.

 Chapter 34

    It was almost noon when the family of three came back to the village. Song Dashan drove the donkey cart into the yard and was preparing to go to the kitchen to cook. Aunt Zhao ran in in a hurry. Seeing that they finally came back, she said, "Dashan, you''ve finally come back. Go and have a look. You don''t know which one has dug a big hole in your rice field and the water has been drained."


    Song Dashan was surprised and immediately said to Li Mo, "I''ll go to the field first and see what''s going on."


    Aunt Zhao held him, "don''t worry, uncle Zhao passed by your field when he went to the field today. He just saw that the rice seedling field was dry at that time. He quickly drained the water to the upstream of your house and blocked the opening. Fortunately, uncle Zhao saw it, or your rice seedling field would be finished. I don''t know which immoral one did it!"


    Li Mo is also in a hurry. It took song Dashan a long time to plant those seedlings. Although they are not many, they are also one of the few grains in the family. If they are destroyed, there will be no rations this year, so we have to buy them all.


    "I''ll see it, too." Li Mo said, holding Xiaobao and following song Dashan.


    The family went to the field again and went around the ridge. Sure enough, they saw a big hole dug in a place. The newly filled soil was still wet. It should have been filled by Zhao Shu.


    Li Mo asked anxiously: "brother Dashan, I don''t know who did it. Will we all sneak over to release water when we''re not at home? If you keep putting it like this, you won''t want to harvest this year. "


    Song Dashan also thought of this, his face was very ugly, and he was thinking about who it might be.


    Li Mo thought of some kind of possibility, in the heart move, way: "big mountain elder brother, you see, can it be that side of dry?"


    She refers to song Dazhu and them. Last time, song Dazhu was very unhappy, and he lost face completely. Could it be that they held a grudge and did it on purpose.


    After hearing this, song Dashan clenched his lips and said for a long time, "now we have no evidence. Even if we know who did it, there is no way, unless we catch someone on the spot."


    Li Mo also understood this truth, but he didn''t know when the man would come back. Could he stay in the field all day long?


    They didn''t think of any way, so they had to go home first.


    Back home, Li Mo said: "brother Dashan, we still need to find a way to deal with this matter slowly. Now the only thing we can be sure is that the man should go while everyone is sleeping. He certainly dares not dig when someone is in the daytime. If someone sees him, he will be exposed."


    Song Dashan also agreed with Li Mo, so he went to the field that night, ready to watch to see if he could catch one.


    It''s a pity that the whole evening passed, the wind was calm and no one came.


    When song Dashan went back in the morning, his face was a little tired.


    Li Mo looked at it and was worried, "brother Dashan, it''s not a good way for you to keep watch all night. Who knows if he will come or not? If not, will you keep watch all the time? It''s too much for your body. "


    Song Dashan thought for a moment and said, "there''s no other way. I have to guard it. I''ll have a look. Don''t worry. I can survive for a few days. I just need to sleep every afternoon. I can''t stand it. I''ll come back. "


    Li Mo didn''t think of any other way.


    Song Dashan kept for another three days, but he didn''t wait for the comer to come again.


    Li Mo can''t help guessing, "do you think it''s the man who knows we''re guarding, so he doesn''t plan to do it again?"


    Song Dashan thought about it and shook his head. "If we really don''t like our family, it won''t be as easy as putting paddy water once, because it didn''t cause any loss to us, so it shouldn''t be so painless."


    Li Mo thinks what song Dashan said is reasonable. That person must know that they are on the alert, so he stops for a while.


    All of a sudden, Li Mo thought of a possibility, "brother Dashan, we have an acre of peanuts in addition to rice. Do you think it''s possible...


    Song Dashan was surprised. Yes, he only thought of his own rice seedling field, but he didn''t think of his own peanut field. If the rice seedling field was drained, he could replenish the water in time. But if the peanut seedling was dug out, that acre of peanuts would be completely white.


    Song Dashan can''t sit still because he hasn''t seen the peanut field for many days. Now he has to go and have a look.


    Song Dashan went to the peanut field as fast as he could. Fortunately, huashengtian has not been poisoned, but it is very likely that the man will turn his target to the peanut field. It seems that it is important to guard the peanut field at night.


    That night, song Dashan quietly went to the peanut field and sat in a pit on the back of the ridge, where people could hardly see.


    Unfortunately, no one came that night.


    Li Mo persuades song Dashan to forget it. He has been boiling like this all the time, but people are going to boil it bad. No one is important about that idea of food.


    Song Dashan is not willing to give up. It is precisely because of this idea that he doesn''t want to be destroyed and doesn''t know who it is.


    Li Mo saw song Dashan''s persistence this time. She used to listen to her. She thought he had no temper and no opinion. She was wrong. He just followed her in everything.Li Mo can''t beat song Dashan In this matter, so he has to watch him go to the field every day.


    Fortunately, his kung fu did not disappoint those who wanted to. One night, song Dashan finally caught the man who was going to dig rice seedlings in the peanut field.


    This time, both Li Mo and song Dashan are wrong. It''s not the Song family that did it, but Xia Lao Zhu''s eldest son and second son in their village.


    At that time, song Dashan had been living in the cave for more than an hour. It was quiet around him. Only the sounds of crickets added a trace of movement in the night. Thought that tonight is no harvest, who knows, but at this time to hear the sound of footsteps and two people''s voice.


    "Brother, will we be caught?"


    "How can it be that we didn''t catch the water we put in his rice field last time?"


    "Yes, song Dashan went to the paddy field to catch us at night. It''s stupid. Can we go there again and let him catch us? He never thought we would come to his peanut field


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Let''s dig quickly. We have to get his peanuts to nothing."


    "Brother, do you think it''s too immoral for us to do this? It seems that the song Dashan family is just like this. If there''s no harvest at all, isn''t it too miserable?"


    "You pity him? Why didn''t he think of our family when he robbed us of our business? Now no one wants to take our car. Our family''s income loss is more than his family''s! "


    "All right, all right, let''s dig."


    With that, there was no more voice, but the sound of hoes.


    Song Dashan had already clenched his fists in anger. Now he knew who it was, and heard the sound of peanut seedlings being dug. Knowing that the best time had come, he rushed out of the pit at an amazing speed. Before they could react, he pushed them to the ground.


    If Li Mo was present at the moment, he would not believe that song Dashan, a lame man, would have such amazing speed and explosive power.


    Song Dashan''s original strength was greater than that of ordinary people. During his years as a soldier, he received professional training, and his skill was not comparable to that of ordinary villagers. Therefore, the two sons of Xia family were pinched by song Dashan and pressed in the field, and they could not move. They could not break away from Song Dashan together. Song Dashan was pressed face to face, and his mouth was full of mud .


    Both of them knew that they were in trouble tonight. They couldn''t help begging for mercy, "Dashan, we are wrong. You show mercy and let us go. We promise we won''t do it next time."


    "Dashan, we can only do this because we don''t have a clear mind. For the sake of a village, please forgive us."


    However, no matter how they begged for mercy, song Dashan ignored them. He didn''t believe that if he let them go this time, they would know they were wrong.


    Song Dashan took the hemp rope from his waist and tied the two people tightly together. Only one leg could walk. Song Dashan pulled the rope behind him and pushed them to the village.


    No matter how they begged for mercy, song Dashan took them to the village head''s house and knocked on the door.


    At this time, the villagers have already entered the dream. It is estimated that the two brothers of Xia family, who are ill intentioned, and song Dashan, who are going to arrest people, are awake.


    Song Dashan knocked on the door for a long time outside, and the village head''s house lit up the candle. Soon a voice came from inside, "who is that?"


    Song Dashan answered, "village head, it''s me. Song Dashan, I have something important to see you."


    There was a sound of footwork. The next second, the village head in clothes came to open the door. He was surprised to see song Dashan and Xia''s two brothers tied outside the door. "What''s the matter? What''s the matter?"


    Song Dashan calmly said: "village head, these two people last time let my family''s rice paddy water, this time in the middle of the night they went to my family''s peanut field to dig my family''s peanut seedlings, and I caught them on the spot."


    The village head''s face sank when he heard this. People in the village would lose his face when they do such immoral things.


    At this time, the village head quickly put on his clothes and asked his old woman to go to Xia Lao Zhu''s house to call people to his home. Then he asked song Dashan to open the door and take them home.


    After a while, the rest of Xia Lao Zhu''s family came, and several other families in the village were woken up and followed to see the excitement.


    Li Mo was also called up by Aunt Zhao and brought Xiao Bao to the village. The village head''s house was busy for a while.


    Xia Lao Zhu knew what happened when he was called by the village head''s daughter-in-law. After all, he ordered his two sons to do it. He thought that he had not been caught releasing water last time, but he had not been caught this time.


    Xia Lao Zhu was beating a drum in his heart. He was still shocked. When he saw his two sons who were still tied up, he went up and gave them a mouth. He said angrily, "you two bastards, how can you do this kind of thing that has been hoodwinked by lard?"


    Xia Lao Zhu''s eldest son knew his father''s idea when he saw his father''s look. He bowed his head in shame and admitted his mistake. "Dad, it''s our lard that has been blinded and our mind is confused that we made this kind of thing. We know we are wrong, Dashan, we are wrong."The eldest son then quietly pushed his younger brother behind his back, so that his stupid brother would not expose his father.


    Xia Lao Zhu''s second son was awakened by his elder brother. He also reflected that, and he bowed his head to admit his mistake.


    Xia Lao Zhu turned to look at Song Dashan and said, "Dashan, it''s my two bastards who are not good. I want them to apologize to you. You can forgive them."


    But song Dashan didn''t say that he didn''t forgive. Instead, he said to the village head, "village head, they both said that it''s because my family bought a donkey cart and robbed their business, so they have a grudge. That''s why they want to destroy my family''s dealer."


    On hearing this, the village head gave Xia Lao Zhu a dim look, and then he said, "bastard, one more donkey cart in the village is for the benefit of everyone. Everyone makes money by their own abilities. Can you only have one donkey cart for your family?"


    The village head is also saying Xia Laozhu. He can''t get used to Xia Laozhu''s attitude for a long time. In the past, only his family had a donkey cart. He didn''t say much about it. Now Song Dashan''s family also has it. He is very happy.


    Xia Lao Zhu was said to be angry in his heart, but on his face, he made a look of heartache. Another man slapped his two sons, "you two are just too mixed up. Is it because they have donkey carts that they are so bad! How can I have a son like you


    The village head also knew that Xia Laozhu had the element of acting. He didn''t want to see him teach his son a lesson here, so he stopped him directly. "Well, it''s not too late to teach his son a lesson. Now let''s solve the problem first."


    The village head said, looking at Song Dashan, "Dashan, how do you want to solve this?"


    Song Dashan pursed his lips and said, "this matter can''t be solved with an apology. Their family has to compensate for the loss of our family."


    Hearing song Dashan say that he would lose money, Xia Laozhu''s eldest son quit and yelled, "your family has no loss at all, and we have nothing to do. Why should we pay for it?"


    Xia Laozhu also looked at Song Dashan and said, "Dashan, your family really has no loss. It''s not that they are not in a hurry to do anything."


    When Li Mo heard this meeting, he couldn''t listen any more. He stood up and said: "village head, villagers, uncle Xia said that there was no loss. Our family absolutely didn''t agree with it. They put the water in our rice field when we were not at home that time. If Uncle Zhao hadn''t seen it by accident, my rice field might have dried up and died. There wasn''t a grain of rice this year Jiadashan has caught hold of it. Tonight, our family''s only two rations are gone. Who can we talk to then? "


    Li Mo said, looking at the village head and then said: "village head, my mountain can''t sleep every day because of this. I stay in the field all night long. It''s almost half a month. This man has been boiling. Is the loss of his body not a loss? Village head, you are a notary. Can you tell us whether our family should pay compensation? "


    At this time, all the onlookers are accusing the two sons of the Xia family of their immoral deeds, and they all feel that they should be compensated.


    The village head nodded and said, "it''s the fault of the two sons of the Xia family. Dashan''s family almost got nothing. Dashan has not been able to sleep well for half a month. The compensation is due."


    Xia Lao Zhu''s face is not good when he listens to the village head''s words. However, he admits his mistake as soon as he comes here today, and he looks reasonable. At this time, he will play tricks and refuse to pay compensation. Isn''t this a self contradictory face.


    It seems that we can only give up some money today.


    Xia Lao Zhu endured the flesh pain in his heart and asked, "how much do you think it''s appropriate to accompany him?"


    Song Dashan looks at Li Mo and asks him to settle down.


    Li Mo thought for a moment and said, "we are not the people that the lion talks about. You can compensate 150 Wen for this matter, but if my crops are damaged again in the future, I''ll be the first to ask you."


    Xia Lao Zhu was very angry when he heard 150 Wen. He was even more upset when he heard the last sentence. But what can I do? They were caught and had an accident later. Of course, he was the first to think of them. Today, he really lifted a stone and hit himself in the foot.


    Bear the pain, Xia Lao Zhu in front of the public to give the 150 Wen money, this is the matter.


    When everyone saw that it was over, they all went back to sleep.


    Li Mo and song Dashan thank the village head, and then take Xiaobao home.


    Walking on the road, Li Mo sighs with emotion. Originally, she thought it was someone else in the Song family, but it was Xia Lao Zhu''s family. It seems that this donkey cart thing really makes them hate. Later, they don''t dare to do anything in the crops, but they still have to guard against other people face to face.


    The author has something to say: brother Dashan, the force value is the leverage, and the physical strength is 666, as you will know late

 Chapter 35

    During this period of time, song Dashan is very tired in order to catch people. Li Mo asks him to go back to bed quickly, and don''t drive tomorrow morning. It''s most important to have a good rest.


    Song Dashan didn''t have a problem this time. He went to bed obediently. The next day, he went to sleep until he woke up in the sun.


    When song Dashan wakes up, Li Mo is talking to Qian Xianglian in the yard.


    Qian Xianglian is a frequent visitor of Li Mo''s family now. Because she is very eloquent, straightforward and knows many people, her business is very good when she sells perfume. She often comes to Li Mo to sell perfume. She used to take three or four boxes at a time, but now she takes ten boxes at a time.


    She came here early this morning. First, she talked to Li Mo about Xia Lao Zhu''s two sons secretly destroying her house last night.


    According to Qian Xianglian, now that the whole village knows about it, everyone doesn''t want to ride in Xia Laozhu''s donkey cart. It''s because song Dashan didn''t drive this morning, and people who want to go to the town have to ride in Xia Laozhu''s cart. But now Xia Laozhu''s family''s attitude is not so good. It''s like a different person.


    Li Mo smiles and says in secret that this is the change brought about by competition.


    Qian Xianglian said this and talked about another thing.


    It turned out that the older girl of her mother''s sister''s family wanted to get married, so she specially asked Li Mo to dress her up.


    "Sister, you don''t know. The last time you went to make up for my eldest brother''s niece, the effect was amazing. At that time, all the children in my elder sister''s family were there, and my eldest sister''s eldest sister''s eldest sister''s eldest sister was on her mind. Now it''s her turn to get married. When her mother mentioned the matter of looking for a dressing mother-in-law, she immediately shook her head, Just send me a message and let me invite you


    Li Mo asked, "where is your elder sister''s home? Is it far away? "


    Qian Xianglian replied, "it''s not too far. It''s about the same distance as my mother''s family. My niece is a little special. She''s different from other girls."


    Li Mo a listen to, pour to interest, ask a way: "how a special law?"


    Qian Xianglian pursed her lips and said with a smile: "my niece, other things are OK. She is fat. She doesn''t know what''s going on. She grows fat when she drinks cold water. She works hard and doesn''t eat much, but she can''t get thin. She doesn''t know how to do it. She is worried to death."


    Li Mo can''t help wondering: "isn''t it good to be fat? Old people don''t like fat girls. Do you think they are lucky? "


    Qian Xianglian also said: "who says not? How nice it is to be fat. How pleasant it is. Most people can''t get fat even if they want to be fat. Who knows why this girl doesn''t like to be thin? You don''t know how satisfied her parents in law are with her figure."


    Her niece''s figure is good for her family.


    Li Mo thinks, can understand this girl''s state of mind probably.


    This dynasty is similar to the modern society, with thin as the beauty, women are the pursuit of slender, its terrible degree is no less than modern people. It seems that it was because the first emperor had a thin waist. The first requirement of choosing a concubine was to be slim. All the concubines in the palace tightened their belts and drank water every day. In order to pursue the effect of being as light as a swallow, the trend of slimming gradually spread to the people. The people also gradually had the aesthetic concept of taking thin as beauty. Until now, this aesthetic concept has been rooted It''s deep.


    For example, in modern society, everyone takes thin as beauty, and women take weight loss as their lifelong career. If anyone says fat is good-looking, no one will listen to his nonsense.


    Although the older generation think that girls are healthy and beautiful only when they have a little meat, no young people want to be fat and lose the weight they should lose.


    This is the case with Qian Xianglian''s niece.


    Li Mo said: "sister-in-law, I can''t make her thin when I go to make-up. I can only make her look thin visually. But the one who should be fat is still fat. After I take off the make-up, it''s the same as before."


    Qian Xianglian clapped her hands and said, "we don''t know that. She knows it herself. But women are just like this. Every day they can be beautiful, not to mention the important day of marriage. Everyone wants to get married more beautiful. So we understand this girl''s mind and think about finding you to make her happy."


    Li Mo nodded, "Cheng, sister-in-law Xianglian, I don''t know what day your niece is?"


    Qian Xianglian said: "that day was also a coincidence. It happened to be this year''s hairpin Festival. The implication is very appropriate."


    Hairpin Festival? Li Mo knows this festival from the memory of the original owner. This day is equivalent to the Qixi Festival of the previous life. Unmarried children and women are allowed to meet openly on this day. They can even walk around and talk together on this day, but only when other people are present on both sides.


    As for those couples who have been married, they go out to have a good time on this day.


    This day is very popular.


    No, hang out?


    Li Mo suddenly grasped a key point. On this day, everyone came out to visit. There must be a fair to visit, just like the last temple fair.


    Li Mo quickly searches for the memory of the original owner and finds that it seems that there is no curfew on the hairpin festival every year, which is the only day of the year without curfew.On this night, there are lights everywhere, and the night market is very lively. Everyone will go out to go shopping after dark. The degree of excitement is no less than that of new year''s Eve.


    Li Mo had no idea what the hairpin Festival looked like in the city, but in the village, he asked Qian Xianglian, "sister Xianglian, is there any grand event here?"


    Qian Xianglian said about the hairpin festival with a smile on her face: "yes, of course. Our town will hold a lantern festival. That night, it''s very busy. It''s a pity not to go shopping. I''m going to take my family to the town that night."


    I didn''t expect that there was no curfew and there was a lantern festival in the town as in the city. That night, it must be as lively as in the city. After all, it''s rare for people in the village and the town to have such a grand event all year round. Every family will go to have a look. There must be a lot of people at that time.


    There are many people, which means that there are many vendors, which means that she has a chance to make money again.


    Last time, the temple fair made more money than a few months. Unfortunately, the temple fair is held once a year. I didn''t expect to catch up with the Lantern Festival of Zanhua Festival this time. This time, I must seize the opportunity to make a good profit.


    Li Mo thinks that her heart is warm again. After seeing off Qian Xianglian, she immediately goes to the back garden and finds song Dashan who is waiting for the garden.


    "Brother Dashan, is it the hairpin Festival after a while?"


    Song Dashan straightened up and nodded, "yes, not many days. Do you want to go to the lantern fair? That day, I drove a donkey cart to take you and Xiao Bao


    Li Mo knows that this person''s first thought must be going shopping instead of making money. How come her first reaction is to make money? Did she get into the money?


    Li Mo pursed her lips and said, "we will definitely see the Lantern Festival, but we can also take advantage of this opportunity to make some money."


    Now Song Dashan knows what Li Mo means. She wants to set up a stall to sell perfume like the last temple fair.


    Song Dashan thinks about the busy scenes on this day every year. He has to admit that he must make money by setting up a stall on this day.


    Song Dashan nodded, "OK, let''s go to the lantern fair that night and set up a stall. There are still a few days left for us to prepare slowly."


    Li Mo said: "this time there should be more people than the last temple fair. After all, it''s only one night. If you miss it, there won''t be any. Other people will definitely go out to the lantern fair that night. At that time, we''ll be even busier than last time."


    Song Dashan also felt that this would be the case and said directly, "then we have to go to Meizi''s house and ask them for help?"


    Li Mo nodded, "this is for sure. Without Mei Zi''s help, where can we be busy?"


    Li Mo thinks about the balm left at home, and finds that there is not much left. It seems that he needs to prepare more in advance this time. Mei Zi and tie Zi don''t know if they have time to help make balm in advance.


    Knowing Li Mo''s worry, song Dashan said, "it''s OK. Let''s go to Meizi in advance and ask them if they have time. If they don''t have time, we''ll try again. Anyway, we have plenty of time this time."


    Li Mo nodded.


    The next day, after Song Dashan came back, Li Mo took the meat and snacks song Dashan had brought back from the town, took Xiaobao in his arms, and the family went to Meizi''s house.


    When I got to Meizi''s house, I smelled a strong smell of medicine before I went in.


    Song Dashan and Li Mo are surprised. They rush into the room and see Mei Zi coming out of the kitchen with a bowl of medicine.


    Seeing song Dashan and Li Mo coming, Mei Zi was a little surprised. "Brother, sister-in-law, how did you come?"


    Looking at the medicine in his sister''s hand, song Dashan worried and said, "what''s the matter? Why drink medicine? "


    Plum smell speech, just that idea surprise quickly disappear, turn is thick bitter, eyes also red, "is iron son, this time to hunt, and hurt."


    Li Mo: "are you ok? Is the injury serious? Take us to have a look. "


    Mei Zilian said quickly: "the shoulder was scratched by the animal. The doctor said that he should cultivate for a month. During this period, he should not touch the wound. He can go hunting again after the wound is healed."


    When it comes to hunting, Mei Zi''s face withered again, and her eyes were full of sorrow.


    Li Mo and song Dashan follow Mei Zi into the room and see tie Zi lying on the bed in his single clothes, playing with the little tree.


    Seeing Li Mo and song Dashan, tie Zi quickly stopped his hand and said, "brother, sister-in-law, are you here?"


    Plum went forward to put away the stone in the hand of the little tree, and said with reproach: "little tree, my mother has told you several times, my father''s shoulder is injured, and I can''t move to the wound. You always let my father play with you, and my father''s wound will come across."


    Little tree was said to be ashamed to bow his head, obediently admit: "mother, I know wrong, after not."


    Looking at his pitiful son, tie Zi explained, "Mei Zi, I just can''t move my left shoulder, not my whole body. My right hand can move completely."


    Plum one person gave them a white eye, "you two, I can''t manage."


    The father and the son bowed their heads in shame.Li Mo looks at the father and son''s appearance, a little funny, but now see iron son not much big, is also relieved.


    Today, Meizi hasn''t made lunch for the sake of boiling medicine. Now she''s going to make lunch. Li Mo follows and leaves song Dashan to talk with tie Zi.


    In the kitchen, Li Mo asked Mei Zi, "has tie Zi been hurt before?"


    Speaking of this topic, Mei Zi''s face became ugly. "We Hunt for a living. It''s easy for parents to get hurt. Tie Zi has been injured many times for so many years."


    Li Mo: "is that what people here are like?"


    Mei Zi sighed: "it''s not all like this. Mountain people have no land. They have to hunt for a living. Even if they are easily injured, they have to do it. My father-in-law went there early because he was injured too much. Sister in law, I''m afraid tie Zi is the same as my father-in-law. What can I do? "


    Plum said, can''t help but red eyes.


    Li Mo frowned and worried about it.


    It''s really dangerous for mountain people to make a living by hunting. They often deal with mountain birds and beasts. How can they never get hurt? To put it mildly, if they are not lucky one day, they may lose their lives when they meet a fierce one.


    But the mountain people have no land, no fields and houses outside, no money to buy. Even if they have money, no one will sell them to you, so they can only maintain the status quo. What else can they do when they go on hunting for generations?


    She is willing to help Meizi and tiezi, but their family has not yet got out of trouble and talked about how to help.


    What else can help Meizi and tiezi? Li Mo stares at the stove and is lost in thought.


    Before Li Mo could think of anything, Mei Zi interrupted her, "sister-in-law, are you and my brother here today? Tell me quickly. "


    But Li Mo can''t open her mouth at this time. Tie Zi is injured. How can she let them help? So Li Mo shook his head and said, "it''s OK. I just want to see you."


    Meizi didn''t believe it. She asked, "sister-in-law, you must have something to do. Why don''t you tell me? Is it because tie Zi is injured that you don''t say it? "


    Li Mo insisted on asking Mei Zi, thought about it and said, "in a few days, it will be the annual hairpin Festival. Your brother and I are going to set up a stall in the town to sell perfume this time. We want to ask you and tie Zi to help as we did last time, but tie Zi is injured now, so we can''t ask you to help us any more."


    Meizi just remembered that it would be Zanhua festival in a few days. She didn''t even think about tiezi''s injury these days.


    Remembering how much money she made at the temple fair last time, Mei Zi said, "sister-in-law, there must be more people at the lantern fair this time. You can''t miss this opportunity. Sister-in-law, you don''t have to worry about us. Tie Zi can''t work. I can. Anyway, I don''t have anything to do. I''ll help you. Take tie Zi and the little tree and give them a bite to eat. ¡±


    Li Mo hesitated: "it''s not good. Tie Zi is injured after all. You''d better take good care of him at home."


    Mei Zi shook his head, "sister-in-law, you don''t know how painful it is for me to let him rest at home. He can''t stay at all. If I have to go out, I''d better take him with me and let him watch the two children. He can still do it. Let''s do the work."


    Li Mo still hesitated.


    I didn''t expect that when I had dinner, tiezi immediately asked for help. He didn''t want to stay at home every day without doing anything.


    Song Dashan thought about it and said to him, "that''s OK. You can''t work. Just look at the two children. We''ll take care of the rest."


    Tie Zi nodded, "OK, I''ll help to look at the two children. It''s simple. It won''t affect the wound at all. You can rest assured."


    Song Dashan asked Mei Zi and tie Zi to clean up and go back to the village with them in the afternoon.


    So on that day, a family of six went back to Daoyuan village together.


    The author has something to say: see you tomorrow, little girls

 Chapter 36

    In the last temple fair, more than 400 boxes of perfume were sold in three days. This lantern fair is only one night. Li Mo is not sure how many boxes to take. But he thinks that more is better than less. After more, he can sell it slowly. If less is not enough, he will regret. So Li Mo plans to make 500 boxes this time, plus the remaining 30 boxes at home, which should be more, I don''t think we can sell so much.


    Like last time, the whole family went to Houshan to pick flowers. Li Mo, Mei Zi and song Dashan carried a basket on their back. Tie Zi didn''t let him carry it. He just asked him to watch the two little guys and not run around.


    The two little guys are sensible children. They know that adults are busy, and they don''t run around or make trouble. They also pick flowers like adults, and then put them into adults'' baskets. The small appearance is painful.


    The child doesn''t need to take care of him. Tie Zi has nothing to do, so he uses his right hand to pick flowers slowly, and then gently puts them into the basket. Everyone can see that he doesn''t pull the wound, so he goes with him.


    There was plenty of time this time, so we didn''t have to rush as we did last time, so the people picked it slowly and leisurely. They were not tired at all, but relaxed at the end of the day.


    When the flowers are almost picked, the 500 boxes that song Dashan asked Uncle Zhang to make will be fine.


    Next, Li Mo and others spent three days at home slowly making balm. After making it, they dried it for another two days, and then they arrived at the hairpin Festival.


    The Lantern Festival is held in the evening, so going to make up for Qian Xianglian''s niece in the early morning doesn''t delay the work, so there is no time to catch up with the Lantern Festival in the evening.


    Song Dashan drove his donkey cart to her elder sister''s house with Li Mo and Qian Xianglian in the dark.


    By the time the three arrived, sister Qian Xianglian''s house had become a little busy. The people in the house were coming and going, and all the relatives were helping.


    The host''s house saw that Li Mo was coming. This time, there was no need to introduce him. He immediately welcomed him warmly.


    Qian Xianglian''s eldest sister took Li Mo''s hand and said, "eldest sister, it''s hard for you to come here so early this morning. I''m sorry to trouble you today."


    Li Mo shakes his head, "yes, sister-in-law, don''t mention it. Take me to the bridal chamber. I''ll make up for the bride as soon as possible."


    Elder sister Qian nods, asks her son to treat song Dashan, and then personally takes Li Mo to her daughter''s room.


    The bride''s wedding dress has been put on, waiting for makeup.


    When the people in the room saw Li Mo come in, they all stared at Li Mo in surprise. They didn''t expect that this beautiful little lady was really the dressing lady specially invited by the bride. They had never seen such a young and beautiful dressing lady.


    Li Mo doesn''t care what other people look at her. She just nods to the people on the scene to say hello. Then she puts the make-up box on the table next to her and starts to make up for the bride.


    The bride wore a loose red wedding dress, but her plump figure could still be seen.


    After Li Mo came here, except for Wang Cuihua''s lazy and fat figure, all the other women she saw were slim and even mostly thin. Women with good family conditions deliberately keep slim in order to conform to the mainstream aesthetic, while women in the village can''t get fat because they can''t eat well and they have to work in the fields every day.


    So this bride is the first fat young girl Li Mo has ever seen.


    The bride looked at Li Mo and blushed. She was rather embarrassed and said, "sister-in-law, I''m so fat that you can see the joke."


    Li Mo laughs and shakes his head, "what a joke, you look so lucky, and you will be happy in the future. There''s nothing wrong with being fat, as long as you''re healthy. "


    The bride was comforted by Li Mo and was happy, but she still secretly pulled Li Mo''s sleeve and said in a low voice with embarrassment: "sister-in-law, I still want you to make me thinner, so it looks good, OK?"


    Li Mo saw that she was so ashamed that she couldn''t bear to tease her. She immediately nodded, "OK, how can''t it be? My sister-in-law must look very thin and beautiful for you."


    The bride''s happy face makes the people next to her stare at Li Mo curiously. It seems that she just wants to see if the make-up girl is as powerful as the host''s saying. Can this big steamed bun face be turned into a slap face? Don''t tell jokes.


    Li Mo doesn''t know the suspicion in the heart of the people around her, so she just starts to make up for the bride seriously.


    The bride''s face is really fat and fleshy, and the size is not small, but the only good thing is that her skin is white and tender, and she looks very comfortable and pleasing. This kind of face makeup doesn''t need too much, just a thin layer of powder, which is very easy to worry about.


    The easy step is to decorate the face, which must rely on a large number of shadow and highlight processing, resulting in visual differences, making people feel a lot thinner at a glance.


    Li Mo casts a shadow around the bride''s face to make the whole face smaller. Later, she casts a shadow under the cheekbones on both sides of the bride''s face, and then slowly decorates it. It looks like her cheeks are concave. The whole feeling is that her face is thin. After the modification of high light, the whole face no longer looks fat and puffy, but has a clear outline, slightly concave cheeks, and looks very small.After that, Li Mo refines the make-up of the bride''s eyebrows and lips, and her face is finished.


    The last step is to deal with the hair. Li Mo takes apart the bride''s unrolled hair and combs it slowly. She divides part of her hair on both sides of her forehead to decorate her face. All her other hair is put on a bun.


    Curl the hair left on both sides of the face, hang it on both sides of the cheek, and let the tail buckle inward slightly to cover both sides of the face. With the shadow, the whole face changes greatly.


    Although the bride''s face is not as thin as those born with small face, it must not be called "big" or "fat". It looks like a normal pretty face.


    But because of the contrast of the big fat face of the bride, everyone present felt that the bride''s face was really thin.


    Li Mo is familiar with such a light car with face makeup. She doesn''t feel surprised, so as soon as it''s finished, she automatically retreats to tidy up her make-up box and leaves others in the room to express her feelings around the bride.


    At this time, the room can be said to be bustling, women chirping around the bride, as if they found something great.


    "My God, I''m afraid it''s a magic trick. How can the face of Dani be so small?"


    "Oh, I haven''t seen such a make-up technique in my life for so many years. How can big baozi''s face be so small? How can it be so powerful?"


    "I didn''t believe it just now. Now I have to believe it. Look at the change of face. It''s too bad."


    "That is..."


    after expressing their feelings, some people gathered around Li Mo and began to ask Li Mo all kinds of questions curiously.


    A woman about 50 years old asked Li Mo, "big sister, can you also make other ugly faces look good? What if it''s defective? "


    Li Mo thought about it and said to the truth, "you can make people look better, but you can''t be a fairy. The original appearance is very important. If it''s good, it will be more beautiful. If the original defect is too big, there''s no way to make the defect the same as it doesn''t exist."


    The woman nodded, her eyes turned and she looked thoughtful.


    At this time, Qian Xianglian''s eldest sister came in and saw her daughter''s appearance. She looked at it again and again in surprise. At last, she took Li Mo and patted her hand and said, "sister, thank you for making my big girl look so beautiful. Her face is the same as cutting off the meat. Come on, take this red envelope. It''s hard today." Said to Li Mo a red seal.


    Li Mo didn''t refuse either. She took it over and took it away. Then she said goodbye to elder sister Qian: "sister-in-law, it''s over. I''ll leave first. You''re busy."


    Elder sister Qian quickly grabbed Li Mo, "sister, stay for a wedding. What''s the matter with leaving so early?"


    Li Mo waved his hand, "sister-in-law, there are still things at home. I can''t delay any longer. I understand your kindness. I really want to leave."


    Money elder sister see Li Mo go to idea firm, also not hard to stay, had to send people out.


    Only song Dashan and Li Mo will go back, and Qian Xianglian will stay for the wedding.


    By the time Li Mo and song Dashan got home, every family had already begun to have lunch. Mei Zi had already made lunch at home, waiting for them to come back and have dinner directly.


    After lunch, a few people had a little rest, and then began to move things to the donkey cart.


    First put the ointment into the basket, and then move the basket to the donkey cart carriage. After thinking about it, Li Mo directly took the small table in the family room and put it into the donkey cart. In this way, the table can be directly used as a stand, and the ointment can be sold on the table, so that the guests can stand and choose, and there is no need to squat down to choose as in the last temple fair.


    Li Mo burned another pot of hot water, then put it in the only pottery pot at home, sealed with a bowl, and put it into the carriage, so that he could drink it when he was thirsty at night.


    After everything was packed, it was almost evening. The family cooked dinner in advance, ate it early, and drove to town.


    Not only is there no curfew tonight, but there is no need to pay for the stalls. Therefore, there is a lot of personality to set up stalls tonight. Even the dishes at home are sold by villagers.


    Before it was dark, the street was already bustling. All the vendors were busy preparing the stalls. After a long time, Li Mo found a good vacant seat in front of a cloth shop.


    Li Mo, the owner of this cloth shop, knows him. He not only bought cloth at his house several times before, but also saw it at the last temple fair. Later, he came to town several times.


    The owner of the cloth shop saw someone occupying the front door and was about to drive him out. He didn''t expect that it was Li Mo, but he didn''t say anything. He just said hello with a smile, "Sister Li, I didn''t expect that it was you. Are you selling perfume?"


    Li Mo nodded and said politely, "boss, I''m going to set up a stall in front of your shop tonight. Don''t disturb me?"


    The boss quickly waved his hand, "don''t disturb, don''t disturb, I''ll come out to set up a stall later, the two families sell together, but lively."Li Mo nods and doesn''t speak any more. Instead, he moves down the things in the carriage and starts to arrange.


    The owner of the cloth shop didn''t leave immediately. He looked at it for a long time. When Li Mo looked at it again, he nodded with a smile and turned to enter the cloth shop. After a while, he moved a table out and then put the cloth in the shop one by one, just next to Li Mo''s table.


    It was getting dark, and the lanterns at every door of the street were lit up, especially the shops selling lanterns. They moved all the lanterns out of the shop and lit them up, making the whole street bright and clear for a moment.


    At this time, the flow of people gradually increased, and the cry of the vendors also sounded, and the crowd on the street suddenly changed.


    Mei Zi had the experience of the last time. She didn''t ask Li Mo this time. She immediately opened her voice and yelled, "sell perfume. It''s cheap and affordable. A box only costs eight Wen!"


    Mei''s voice attracted the guests. As soon as they heard a box of eight Wen, they all followed the voice and came to Li Mo''s stall. They found that the box was so big that they immediately became interested and asked to open it to see how the ointment was.


    Li Mo opened a box of rose flavor and a box of chrysanthemum flavor and showed them to the public. Then he said, "if you want to have a try, put out your wrists and try the ointment for free. If you feel bad, you can not buy it."


    Good things like perfume can be tried for free, which is enough to attract a large group of people. Li Mo''s voice just dropped, and the women around the stall all stretched out their wrists.


    "Boss, give me a try."


    "Boss, I''ll try."


    "Boss..."


    Li Mo is not anxious, one by one should be, and then one by one to stretch over the wrist on a little ointment.


    The women who tried the ointment were very happy. They smelled it and found it tasted good. They paid for a box one after another.


    Today''s festival, most people are ready to spend money, so it''s much more convenient to pay for things than usual. Many men do not hesitate to pay for things in order to make the women around them happy, which makes the women laugh.


    After a while, Li Mo has sold a lot, and because there are too many predecessors in the stalls, under the influence of the herd mentality, a steady stream of guests come to Li Mo''s stalls, and they don''t even have to shout.


    Li Mo finds that the guests tonight are much more relaxed than those at the last temple fair, and the business is even busier than last time. Li Mo, Mei Zi and song Dashan are all busy all the time. Even tie Zi, who has been watching the children, occasionally reaches out to help. This is better.


    Because of the good sales of perfume in Li Mo, there are many people looking at the cloth in front of the cloth shop owner''s stall. The cloth shop owner takes advantage of Li Mo''s spare time and says to Li Mo, "Sister Li, I''m really lucky for you tonight. My cloth business has also improved a lot."


    Li Mo smiles.


    The boss of the cloth shop didn''t say any more. He just took a few benches out of the cloth shop and put them behind Li Mo and others. He said: "I can''t stand standing all the time. Come on, take time to sit for a while and have a rest."


    Li Mo several people quickly thank the boss''s kindness, there is no time to say more, once again busy.


    The flow of people didn''t begin to subside until after Zishi. At this time, Li Mo found that there were few balms left at home, which greatly exceeded her expectation. She thought it would be good to sell 300 boxes. Unexpectedly, she sold nearly 500 boxes in one night, which was more than the last Temple fair.


    After midnight, there was no one on the street. The vendors began to pack up their things and go home. Li Mo and others also packed up their things and planned to go back home.


    Song Dashan moves the table back to the carriage. Mei Zi moves the basket to the carriage. Li Mo is picking up the rest of the things. The boss of the cloth shop next to him comes up and delivers two batches of brightly colored cloth to Li mo.


    Li Mo was surprised and looked up at the boss of the cloth shop. "Boss, what are you doing?"


    The boss of the cloth shop said with a smile: "take these two groups of cloth girls. I think they are very good for you. They should be suitable for making dresses."


    Before Li Mo began to refuse, the owner of the cloth shop said again, "sister, don''t refuse. Just take it as if I thank you for bringing me so much business tonight. I''ve specially reserved these two batches of cloth for you. Take them."


    Li Mo''s brow is mercilessly wrinkling up, looking at the eyes of the boss, finally know why this boss is so enthusiastic to her, emotion he still has another mind.


    Didn''t he know she was married? He didn''t know that song Dashan, who had been following her all night, was her husband?


    If you know, why are you still courting her!


    Li Mo''s face colded down, the voice also followed coldly down, "the boss''s good intention forgives the little girl not to dare to accept, the little girl has no blessing to accept."


    Li Mo finished quickly picked up things toward the donkey cart.


    What Li Mo didn''t know was that until their donkey cart went out so far, there was a pair of eyes staring at them behind them.


    The cloth shop owner looked at the donkey cart, his eyes darkened, and put the cloth on the table.


    The boss of the cloth shop is Zhang Zeshi. He has four in his thirties this year. He is in his prime. He lost his wife in his early years and left a son alone. He never married again and brought up his son alone. Now his son is married and has children. He has no burden at all.Of course, men are in need. He usually goes directly to the brothel to pour out the fire, but he never remarries. It''s not that he can''t forget his dead wife. It''s just that he hasn''t met any attractive woman for so many years, so he didn''t marry. Until last time Li Mo came to his shop to buy cloth, his heart suddenly moved.


    But looking at Li Mo wearing a woman''s bun, he saw that he had a husband. Although he was excited, he still kept the idea in his heart. No one knew.


    At the last fahua mountain temple fair, it happened that he met Li Mo again. Looking at her calmly dealing with the guests and the way she laughs despite her fatigue, he felt even more excited. This is what he wanted his wife to look like. She is beautiful, virtuous, generous and smart. Everything meets his requirements for his wife. Unfortunately, she has a husband.


    However, after observing for three days, he found that it was very likely that the lame country man was her husband. He immediately found it hard to calm down. He could not believe that such a beautiful woman should marry such a man. It was too wasteful.


    When he went back, he still kept in mind. When he saw her in the town again, he asked for information about her. The news he got was that she was sold to the countryside and bought by the lame man in the countryside as his daughter-in-law. The man was also a widower and had an ignorant son.


    The news made him hope. She didn''t like the country man, but she couldn''t help it.


    If he could get rid of the country man for her, would she be willing to follow him? Although he is not very rich, he is also a little rich. She will have a good life with him. She is not one or two better than the lame man in the country. A fool knows how to choose. He can''t think of the reason why she will refuse him.


    Before he could figure out what to do next, he didn''t expect to see her again at the door of the shop tonight, so he couldn''t help revealing a little thought to her.


    Unexpectedly, just a little careful thinking, she refused without hesitation.


    In the end is concerned about reserve, or really unwilling?


    He believes in the former.

 Chapter 37

    Li Mo sits on the donkey cart that goes home, the heart gradually calms down.


    For what happened just now, she thought, it might be the man''s intention to see the color. After all, she looks very good now. She is outstanding in the rich families, and even more outstanding in the countryside.


    Perhaps she felt that as an ordinary village woman, she did not dare to publicize this matter, so she dared to show it openly, and there was no loss if she was rejected.


    In my heart, I had a good impression of the cloth shop owner before, but now I''m down to the bottom. Such a man can show his mind to a married woman regardless of etiquette, righteousness and shame. It can be seen that he is not a person of good character. Such a man can never make friends again in the future.


    After thinking about it, Li Mo put it behind her.


    Now she is more concerned about the good idea she just came up with.


    She thought of how to help Meizi and tiezi.


    Li Mo said to Mei Zi and tie Zi, "Mei Zi, tie Zi, I''ve come up with a way. In the future, you don''t have to live by hunting."


    Plum and iron son eyes a bright, especially plum, busy asked: "sister-in-law, is what method?"? Come on


    Li Mo doesn''t make a fuss, either. He says the way he just thought of, "you do business, too."


    Mei Zi''s bright eyes darkened slightly, "Sister-in-law, I''ve thought about it, but it''s not realistic. Tie Zi and I can''t do business at all, and we don''t have any skills. We can''t figure out what we can sell. One more thing, even if we have something to sell, we live in the mountains. It will take us half a day to go to the town. When we get to the town, all the people in the market go home, who is waiting for you to do business?"


    Li Mo said with a smile: "when I say business, I don''t mean to let you set up stalls in the town. I mean to do business in the surrounding mountains and villages. Tiezi can take a burden and be a peddler directly. He can sell some daily necessities and small items that people in the mountains and villages need. What he can''t worry about is that people have to work harder and walk around with a burden every day "Yes."


    Mei Zi and tie Zi''s eyes lit up again.


    Yeah, why didn''t they think of doing business as peddlers before.


    It''s not easy for people in the mountains to go out. If they are short of a needle, they usually bear it and buy it in the town next time. But if someone sends it to their home, they can''t buy it.


    It''s the same with other people in the village. Every time I go to town, I have to pay three Wen for the car. I''m not willing to go to town all the time. If you are short of something small, you would rather buy it from the peddler.


    Mei Zi suddenly got excited, took Li Mo''s hand, "sister-in-law, you are so smart, this is a good way, that is..."


    Mei Zi said, frowning slightly, "it''s just a little bad, this is too..."


    Li Mo smiles, pointing to song Dashan, who is driving the donkey cart in front of her: "you forget what your brother is doing now? Now that he has a car, it''s not easy for him to go to town every day and bring you goods. "


    After Li Mo said, Mei Zi suddenly realized and patted her head, "yes, I forgot this stubble. Now my brother has a car. It''s really convenient to go to town to take goods. Everything has been solved."


    Tie Zi nodded to one side.


    Li Mo said the feasibility of this business: "this business is still very desirable. If you go to the town to get more goods at one time, it must be much cheaper. Then you sell it at the same price as the town. People will definitely be willing to buy it."


    Plum repeatedly nodded, "yes, it''s the reason."


    At this time, tie Zi also asked, "sister-in-law, what can we sell? You know a lot, you think about it for us. "


    Li Mo thought for a moment, and said: "just sell some things that are necessary for living at home, but not worth going to the town to buy, such as needle and thread, oil, salt, soy sauce and vinegar, etc.; plus some rare things, such as the perfume I sell, candy and snacks that children love to eat."


    Li Mo added: "firewood, rice, oil, salt, needles, thread and brain are not bad. They can be bought more at one time, and the price will be cheaper. They are not afraid that they can not be sold. For example, food is easy to be broken, and they can be bought less every day. Plum at home can also do some food or other, to tie a piece to sell


    Tie Zi nodded and felt that Li Mo was right.


    Mei Zi thought of her steamed buns and steamed buns and was even more excited, "sister-in-law, I can make steamed buns, fried dumplings and steamed buns. I can make them for tie Zi to sell."


    Li Mo nods and is happy for Mei Zi and tie Zi. "Then try it. Uncle Zhang in our village has a good carpentry skill. You can find him to give you a good carpentry skill. Then you can go to the town to buy some goods tomorrow."


    Mei Zi patted song Dashan, who was driving in front of him. "Brother, tomorrow we''ll go to the town with you to buy goods, and then we''ll go to Uncle Zhang to play a burden. If we can make money, tie Zi won''t have to hunt."


    Song Dashan in front of him said, "um.".


    After Meizi and song Dashan talked about it, she found that her brother''s reaction was flat, so she simply stopped talking to him, turned her head and continued to talk to Li Mo about the details of being a peddler.


    When we got home, it was late at night, and we felt a little tired at this time. The two little guys had already fallen asleep. After putting them on the bed, a few people also boiled some water, washed and went to bed.After lying down, Li Mo tells song Dashan about the arrangement for tomorrow: "sleep well tomorrow, and then you take Mei Zi and tie Zi to Uncle Zhang''s house to pay the burden. Tie Zi''s injury is not good, and the burden is not urgent. You can do it slowly."


    Song Dashan gave a low "um".


    "Li Mo then said:" but take advantage of these two days they are here, you drive donkey cart to take them to the town to get some goods


    Li Mo said here, thinking of the first purchase, Mei Zi and tie Zi probably won''t bargain, and they don''t know where to go. It''s best for her to go with her. First determine the source of goods, and then they can go by themselves, so Li Mo said at the moment: "tomorrow, I''d better take them first, and then let them go by themselves."


    Song Dashan once again said, "um.".


    "Are you sleepy? Sleep when you''re sleepy. "


    I don''t think he has much to say. I''m tired today. The busiest thing is him. He not only has to make and sell perfume, but also has to move things to drive. After a while, he has no rest. The most tired thing is him.


    There was no sound coming from there any more. They fell asleep and had nothing to say all night.


    The next day, the whole family woke up naturally. When Li Mo woke up, everyone else woke up. Even the two kids had played for a long time.


    After breakfast, song Dashan takes tie Zi to Uncle Zhang''s house. Li Mo takes out a piece of paper and discusses with Mei Zi to write down the things they want to buy in the town in the afternoon. When they think of one, they write down the other.


    When he went to the town in the afternoon to buy goods, Li Mo directly asked song Dashan to drive the donkey cart to a grain and oil shop and take plum in.


    Li mo of this grain and oil store has been here several times before. The shopkeeper is very nice and easy to talk. He has all kinds of daily necessities in the store.


    Of course, there must be some influence behind this store, so they can have the source of all kinds of seasonings. But as ordinary people, it''s impossible for Li Mo to have the same source of purchase as this store, so they can only take more from the boss every time, in order to make the price cheaper, so they can make more profits.


    The shopkeeper''s ability to remember people is still very strong. As soon as Li Mo came in, he said with a smile, "Lady song, here you are. What do you want this time?"


    Li Mo nods and says to the shopkeeper directly: "shopkeeper, I''m here today. I have a lot to buy."


    The shopkeeper nodded, "that song Niang comes together, I take it for you."


    Li Mo waved his hand to stop the shopkeeper''s action. "Shopkeeper, don''t worry. I have something else to ask you."


    The shopkeeper touched his beard and said, "excuse me, lady song."


    Li Mo asks: "shopkeeper, I want to ask you, if you buy a lot of things in your home, and you often come to buy them in the future, can you get a low price?"


    The shopkeeper looked at Li Mo with a little inquiry and said, "is lady song going to buy a lot? What''s the use of that? "


    Li Mo laughs. Of course, he can''t tell the shopkeeper what he wants to do. He just says vaguely: "shopkeeper, I do buy these things. I may buy them often in the future. If the shopkeeper can get a little cheaper, then our family will buy them all the way to the shopkeeper. What do you think of the shopkeeper? "


    The shopkeeper thought for a moment, nodded, "if you buy more, you can get a little cheaper. I don''t know how much song Niang wants to buy?"


    At this time, Li Mo took out the paper and said to the shopkeeper, "we want 15 bags of salt, a whole jar of soy sauce, a whole jar of vinegar, a small jar of sesame oil, and then a bag of brown rice, a bag of corn flour, a bag of white flour, and half a bag of polished rice."


    Li Mo one breath reported to buy things, and then said: "for the time being to buy so much, after that may increase."


    The shopkeeper heard that there are a lot of things now. When people come to buy a thing, if the quantity is more, they will erase a small change. Now there are so many things, of course, they can be much cheaper. Moreover, if they really want to buy more in the future, as the song lady said, it''s a big deal.


    So the shopkeeper immediately gave Li Mo a preferential price: "Lady song, you really buy a lot here. I can give you a discount on everything. Well, the original price of a paper package of salt is 15 Wen, and I''ll give you 14 Wen. The original price of a jar of soy sauce and vinegar is 100 Wen, and I''ll give you 90 Wen. A jar of sesame oil is 50 Wen, and I''ll give you 45 Wen


    the shopkeeper said the original price of everything Li Mo asked for, and then offered a preferential price.


    After listening to this, Li Mo feels very satisfied. The shopkeeper is really straightforward. There are many discounts. According to this discount, the price difference is not small. If you sell more, you will earn more.


    Li Mo doesn''t bargain with the shopkeeper any more. She nods and asks the shopkeeper to pack all the things she just asked for in the donkey cart, and then settle the accounts with the shopkeeper.


    After the accounts are settled, Li Mo introduces song Dashan, Mei Zi and tie Zi to the shopkeeper and says, "shopkeeper, these are all my family. In the future, I may not come to your house to buy things, but they will buy more."


    The reason why Li Mo said this is to let the shopkeeper recognize the person, don''t later they come to don''t know so don''t give preferential treatment.The shopkeeper was a smart man. He knew what Li Mo meant immediately. He nodded with a smile and said, "don''t worry, lady song. I''ve got it down."


    Li Mo just takes Mei Zi and others to come out from the grain and oil store.


    After buying these firewood, rice, oil and salt, Li Mo took Mei Zi and tie Zi to a needlework shop, which specializes in selling needlework, embroidery and purse bags. Li Mo went in directly and bought a large bag of needles of various sizes. Then he bought a little bit of various kinds of embroidery, plus some nails and awls, which are necessary small things for needlework. They are a lot of bits and pieces.


    Li Mo also found the headdress that women wear on their heads from the store. She thought it was good to sell some of them, so she asked for some headdress.


    The boss saw that Li Mo had bought so many things. At present, he readily agreed to Li Mo''s request to be a little cheaper and reduced Li Mo a lot of money.


    Finally, Li Mo took Mei Zi and tie Zi to a quite affordable pastry shop in the town and said to them, "the pastry in this shop tastes good and the price is affordable. You can come to this shop to buy pastries the day before you are ready to sell them. You can buy every kind of pastry and let the boss give you a little cheaper. The most important thing is to fight with the boss In the future, the boss will only give you more and more bargains. "


    Mei Zi and tie Zi nodded and wrote it down.


    After the goods are bought, the donkey cart is already full, and it''s too crowded for people to sit in.


    Mei Zi and tie Zi look at these things, and their eyes shine.


    These are the things that can make their family have a good life in the future, and also the things that can make tiezi hunt without risking. These things are now the hope of Meizi and tiezi.


    If it wasn''t for tie Zi''s shoulder, he would like to sell things now.


    Mei Zi looked at the jars, jars and bags of things, and asked Li Mo, "sister-in-law, these things must be sold separately, but how to sell them? You know a lot, you tell us. "


    Li Mo looked at a large jar of soy sauce, thought about it, and said, "when we go back, let''s go to Uncle Zhang''s house and make a small spoon like the one that scoops soy sauce in a grain and oil store to see how many spoons a jar can have. Suppose we sell this soy sauce for 100 Wen for a jar. If a jar can hold 20 spoonfuls of soy sauce, it will cost 5 Wen for a spoonful. When you go to sell it, you can sell it according to the spoonfuls and charge 5 Wen for a spoonfuls. The common people know that they have not suffered a loss, so they are willing to buy it. "


    Li Mo''s method is really good. Mei Zi nodded, "yes, just sell it like this. So is the salt. Divide it into small paper packages and sell it in small paper packages. Just sell the flour and rice in this way."


    At this moment, Mei Zi and tie Zi''s passion was all aroused. As soon as they got home, they went to Uncle Zhang''s house and asked him to take a spoon. By the way, they urged Uncle Zhang to make the peddler''s burden quickly.


    Looking at their positive and hopeful appearance, Li Mo can''t help but feel happy for them and hope that they will have a good life in the future.


    Li Mo is going to talk to song Dashan, and finds that this man has gone to wait on the chicken again.


    This person, these two days is not idle at all.


    The author has something to say: see you tomorrow

 Chapter 38

    Uncle Zhang''s action was very fast. In two days, the burden was finished.


    The inside of the burden is completely made according to Li Mo''s requirements. It is equipped with a cover, which can be locked when not in use. When you go out to sell goods, you can take off the cover and show the things in the burden to the guests.


    The burden is divided into upper and lower layers. The lower layer is used to hold larger things such as rice noodles, while the upper layer is divided into grid by grid. Each of them is classified to show different things, so that people can see at a glance.


    Meizi and tiezi came over the day after the burden was finished. When they saw the burden, they were very surprised. They couldn''t wait to put the things they had bought in the burden one by one according to Li Mo''s idea.


    After putting it in place, Mei Zi was very happy. She looked around the burden for several times and then said with a smile, "sister-in-law, if it''s good like this, it''s very neat. You can see what''s there at a glance. When tie Zi''s injury is healed, I''ll go to the town to buy some cakes. I''ll make some steamed buns, steamed buns and fried dumplings and put them in, and tie Zi will be able to sell."


    Li Mo nodded, went into the room, took out five boxes of ointment and handed it to Mei Zi, "and this ointment is also a rare thing. Take it and sell it together. Maybe someone will want to buy it when they see it. If they can''t sell it, they can give it back to me."


    Mei Zi quickly took the ointment and put it into the burden. Then she took out 20 Wen and put it into Li Mo''s hand. "Sister in law, this ointment must be sold. Last time you brought me four boxes of ointment back to the mountain, they all sold out. The people who bought it liked it very much. There were so many places to go this time. Are you worried that no one would buy it? I guess five boxes are not enough. Maybe I''ll come back to you soon. So, sister-in-law, I''ll give you the money now and you''ll take it. "


    Seeing that Li Mo wanted to wave his hand to refuse, Mei Zilian said, "sister-in-law, if you don''t accept it, I won''t sell it."


    Li Mo had to accept the money.


    There are many things in the burden of Meizi and tiezi. Although there is still a large part of rice, flour and grain that can''t be put into the burden, the total weight of all things is not light. Tiezi''s shoulder injury is not good enough. It''s not suitable to carry the burden for the time being, and Meizi doesn''t have the strength to carry the burden. Li Mo asked them to leave the burden at home until tiezi''s injury is healed Come here to take the burden. Anyway, I have to go to town with song Dashan''s donkey cart to buy some sweets and snacks.


    Mei Zi and tie Zi nodded and left the burden to go home.


    At noon, Li Mo and song Dashan went into the kitchen to cook.


    As usual, song Dashan sits in front of the stove and cooks.


    Li Mo looks at Song Dashan sitting there. While cooking, he talks to song Dashan about the business he received today. "Brother Dashan, when you went to pull the car this morning, a woman came to the house and said that she wanted to ask me to make up. This woman I met when I went to Xianglian''s sister-in-law''s house to make up for her niece. At that time, she also asked me if people with facial defects could make good looks I thought she was just curious to ask, but she came here today and asked me to make up for a girl, who seems to have some defects in her face. "


    Song Dashan sat there and continued to throw the firewood into the stove. He looked at the fire in the stove and nodded his head and said, "well."


    A simple word is gone, eyes continue to stare at the fire in the stove.


    Li Mo Dun lives, in the heart not from rise a dry gas.


    It''s still the same today.


    The feeling in her heart is not wrong. Song Dashan is not right with her these two days.


    He seems to be like this when he comes back from the festival of zanhuajie. He only nods or "eh". Although he usually talks less, it''s not the same as the silence now.


    Two days ago, she thought that he was too busy and tired to have any energy, but now she can be 100% sure that this person just began to be indifferent to her.


    If it was normal, even if he had few words, he would still look up at her from the stove and listen to her carefully. When she finished, he would curiously add "what''s the defect of that girl? Is it hard to make up? If it''s hard, let''s not go. "


    Today, however, he did not raise his head and gave a simple "um".


    These days, he is like this. He seldom looks at her as brightly as before, and he doesn''t like to follow her. Often when she turns around, he can''t see him. He''s either busy in the field or in the vegetable garden, or he''s going to wait on those chickens. It seems that he can never finish his work.


    The man was cold to her and didn''t like her as much as before.


    Although she didn''t say it before, she could feel that he liked her so much that every time he would look at her with bright eyes and listen carefully to her every word. When she was busy, she would silently follow her and help her. When she wanted to do something, she would never complain and nod her head, and then help her to realize it. When she wanted to rest every night, she would give her help She took some hot water to soak her feet.


    Although he is not good at words, his every action shows deep love.


    Li Mo is not an innocent little girl. She can see song Dashan''s love for her.


    She is not a man with a heart of stone. She cares about song Dashan and loves him silently. She sees him in her eyes, remembers him in her heart, and acquiesces in this kind of kindness. She is gradually opening her heart to welcome the ordinary man in this strange world step by step into her world.However, before she could meet him completely, he didn''t seem to like her any more and didn''t want to be nice to her any more.


    Li Mo never knew that the fact that song Dashan didn''t like her would make her so anxious.


    She didn''t like him. She didn''t like him anymore.


    Li Mo pursed her lips, pressed down her irritability, put the dishes on the plate and served them to the table.


    After a quiet lunch, song Dashan didn''t have a lunch break, so he picked up a hoe and went to the field.


    Li Mo silently looks at his back, until he can''t see.


    After dinner, Li Mo sits on a small bench by candlelight, sewing a small cloth bag in her hand.


    Song Dashan came into the room with a wooden basin full of hot water in his hand and put it at Li Mo''s feet.


    Li Mo continues the action in the hand, does not move.


    Song Dashan looked at Li Mo without lifting his head and said softly, "Li Mo, bubble feet."


    Li Mo takes back the line of sight on the cloth bag and looks at the basin at his feet. After a moment, he continues to move on his hand.


    Song Dashan, helpless, reaches out his hand and gently lifts Li Mo''s foot, takes off her shoes, then takes off her socks, puts her little foot in the basin, and then goes on with the other foot.


    After putting both feet into the basin, song Dashan put his hand into the basin to wash Li Mo''s feet.


    When the water was half warm, song Dashan dried Li Mo''s feet, put them in Li Mo''s slippers, and then went out to pour out the water. A moment later, he carried a big bucket of hot water in and said to Li Mo, "take a bath first, and I''ll take Xiao Bao out." Then he picked up Xiaobao who was playing on the bed and went out of the room and closed the door.


    Li Mo put down the needle and thread in his hand, looked at the closed door, sighed silently, and got up to take a bath.


    After taking a bath, Li Mo goes to bed, and song Dashan takes Xiaobao to wash and sleep together.


    Li Mo told Xiaobao a little story and coaxed Xiaobao to sleep.


    The room quieted down.


    Li Mo waited quietly, breathing steadily.


    Until I waited for more than half an hour, I didn''t wait for the hand extended by the people around me.


    In the past, every night when he thought she was asleep, he would gently put his hand over her, carefully put her in his arms, so he would hold her all night, and then get up before she woke up, thinking that she didn''t know what he was holding her every night.


    Now, he doesn''t hold her.


    Li Mo''s dryness in her heart can''t help it any more.


    "Song Dashan." The cool voice of Li Mo rang out at night.


    Song Dashan seemed to be startled, "Li Mo? You haven''t slept yet? "


    Li Mo tried to be calm and asked, "what''s the matter with you these days?"


    Song Dashan didn''t speak. After a moment, he replied: "nothing...


    Li Mo''s breath suddenly rose up, and his voice was slightly annoyed." what on earth are you unhappy with me? What can''t be said directly! "


    "No, no one is unhappy with you. How do you think so?"


    "You still said no, no you how..." why don''t you talk to me? Why don''t you look at me? Why don''t you follow me?


    Li Mo wants to say this, but he can''t say it.


    Li Mo suddenly felt aggrieved. She came to this strange world alone and lived a hard life she had never lived before. She had no friends or relatives, only song Dashan, who was good to her. No one knows how much courage she has taken to adapt to such a life, to accept everything here, and even to open her heart to song Dashan. She is ready to live with him all her life.


    But he didn''t want to be nice to her.


    Li Mo''s eyes are sour, tears flow down involuntarily, in this silent night, sobs come.


    Song Dashan was confused and sat down in a panic. He helped Li Mo with his hand. "Li Mo, why are you crying? What... What''s the matter? Don''t cry, don''t cry, darling, don''t cry...


    if you cry again, his heart will be broken by her.


    Li Mo seems to vent all her grievances since she came here. She is in tears, ignoring song Dashan''s advice.


    Song Dashan was in a hurry. He went to wipe the tears on Li Mo''s face. "Don''t cry. It''s my fault. I''m not good. Don''t cry."


    Li Mo claps song Dashan''s hand and doesn''t let him touch it.


    Song Dashan''s voice trembled, "Li mo..."


    Li Mo shed tears for a long time, and his depression seemed to dissipate a lot. He felt relaxed all over. Looking at Song Dashan who was sitting there with nothing to do, he said softly: "if you are not happy with me, I will leave tomorrow, I won''t stay here, you don''t have to treat me like this...


    Song Dashan''s face Immediately white, heart pain up, brain dizzy, just feel that they can not breathe up, want to find something to save themselves.


    The next second, song Dashan with instinct, heavily kisses the yearning lips, blocking the gentle choking, also blocking the mouth that let him fear sad words.


    All of a sudden, the world is quiet.


    Time seemed like a moment, and it seemed like a long time. Song Dashan''s reason came back to the cage. Seeing what he had done, he closed his eyes, buried his face in Li Mo''s neck, and cried with a cry, "Li mo..."Li Mo was softened by his kisses and shouts. Feeling the heat in his neck, he gradually calmed down and spoke again. What he couldn''t say just now came out, "what''s the matter with you these days? Why don''t you talk to me, don''t you look at me, and don''t you hold me when you sleep? Don''t you want to be nice to me? You don''t like me? "


    Song Dashan was stiff and shook his head, "I don''t like it. I want to be nice to you, but...


    " but what? "


    Song Dashan did not respond.


    After a long time, song Dashan seemed to make up his mind and said, "that day... That day I saw the cloth shop owner give you something... I..."


    Li Mo understood everything. He saw it that day.


    Immediately Li Mo''s anger grew up, why see want to pretend not to see, why don''t ask her how to think of to her cold up?


    Li Mo was so angry that he pushed away song Dashan, who was half pressed on him. His tone was very angry, "because of this? Because of this, you ignore me? You don''t ask me anything, I''m just thinking in my heart! "


    Song Dashan saw Li Mo angry, a little helpless, a little painful, "I... I''m disabled, I can''t give you a good life, let you be wronged with me, you are so good, you shouldn''t be like this..."


    he loves Li Mo, secretly in his heart, he wants to live with her well, but seeing such a good she, he doubts such a good life Can people belong to themselves? That day, he saw the way the cloth shop owner looked at Li Mo, and he knew that the man liked Li mo.


    Yes, there will be countless better people like Li Mo, after all, she is so good.


    Although he is flustered and distressed, if Li Mo wants to live a better life, he should not be so selfish as not to let go. At the beginning, Li Mo has paid back the money he bought Li Mo, but now it is Li Mo who gives him more. Where does his face stop Li Mo from going?


    Thinking that Li Mo will leave his world one day, his heart seems to be dripping blood. He is too used to Li Mo, but he can''t do it any more. He has to learn to let go, to learn not to stare at her all the time, to learn not to chase her everywhere, to learn to live without her, so he forces himself to return to his previous state, and then waits for Li Mo sadly Mo told him to leave.


    Tonight, finally, it''s time to talk.


    Song Dashan''s strength seemed to be taken away, and his voice was hoarse. "I don''t doubt that you have anything to do with the boss, but I know that you could have found a man who is countless times better than me. Follow me, I''m so wronged."


    Li Mo was so angry that he slapped song Da Shan, "what are you talking about! How do you know I''m looking for something better than you? At the beginning, I said that if I want to stay, I will stay. What kind of man I want doesn''t need you to think about! "


    Song Dashan was silent and did not speak any more.


    After a long time, Li Mo said to song Dashan again, "you hold Xiaobao in that room. I have something to tell you."


    Song Dashan stayed for a while, got up silently, picked up Xiao Bao, went out of the room and put him in another room.


    A moment later, a man came back and stood in front of the bed.


    Li Mo says: "come up."


    Song Dashan climbed to the bed.


    Li Mo forces himself to stand in the perspective of onlookers, imagining what would happen if he were song Dashan.


    Lame, have children, poor family, but have a beautiful wife who can make money. This wife will attract other rich men, so it will produce uncertainty and doubt.


    Li Mo found that if he was song Dashan, he would doubt that his wife would leave one day and live a better life. After all, in Song Dashan''s opinion, he should stay in this family only because he had to. He didn''t have much love for him. If he could live a better life, who wouldn''t think about it.


    Li Mo sighed. She was also wrong. It seems that she never showed her mind, never gave song Dashan any promise, never showed her intention to accept him. Even after such a long time, she never let song Dashan touch her.


    Most men can''t bear it.


    Song Dashan has never complained and is still kind to her.


    In fact, she has accepted him. She is willing to live with him all her life, and she is willing to let him touch him. But song Dashan doesn''t touch him, so she doesn''t say. They respect each other all the time. Unexpectedly, her attitude makes him so insecure.


    Li Mo took song Dashan to lie down, touched his cheek and said softly, "Song Dashan, listen to me. I said I wanted to stay, not because I had to, but because I wanted to stay and live with you. You said there would be better men like me, but how do you know I would live well with those rich men? They won''t listen to me like you do, take care of me like you do, tolerate me like you do, wash my feet like you do, think about me all the time like you do, or even look down on me because I was sold, or even with men. Do you want me to live such a life? "


    "Li Mo, I..."


    before Song Dashan finished his words, he was interrupted by Li Mo, "Song Dashan, listen to me, I only say it once, as long as you are good to me, I will always stay with you, I will not regret, I will not waver, so don''t think I want to leave again! If I want to leave, it must be because you are not good to me, not because of other men, you know! "Song Dashan''s eyes were sour and he couldn''t speak for a long time. After a long time, he nodded gently, "well, I know."


    Li Mo smiles, turns over to song Dashan, lowers her head and kisses song Dashan''s lips.


    When song Dashan was shocked, Li Mo grabbed his hand and gently put it in front of him.


    Song Dashan obviously trembled a little, "Li... Li mo... You... Um..."


    Li Mo raised her head, looked at Song Dashan under her, and asked in a seductive voice: "don''t you want me?"


    In a word, let song Dashan feel the whole body blood flow to a place, instant boiling.


    My throat was dry as if it was going to burst out in the next second.


    While the reason is still there, song Dashan just squeezed out a sentence: "Li Mo, do you know what you are doing?"


    Li Mo didn''t answer, but lowered his head again and told him with action what he was doing.


    Song Dashan finally can''t stand it. He turns over and presses Li Mo under his body. His eyes turn red and he says: "Li Mo, you don''t have a chance to regret it. I won''t let you go if you regret it."


    With that, he directly lowered his head and rushed to his prey like a hungry wolf.


    Li Mo closed her eyes and laughed softly.


    When the pain came at that moment, Li Mo tightly hugged song Dashan''s neck, but his heart was completely put down.


    In the future, she will live well in this world, and then accompany this man to the old age...


    the author has something to say: sorry, little lovely people, today''s update is late, because I came back late yesterday, I went to bed in the early morning, set the alarm clock in the morning and got up to code. However, it will be updated in the early morning tomorrow, so that you can see it as soon as you wake up

 Chapter 39

    The next day, Li Mo just woke up after sleeping in the sun. When she woke up, she felt as if she had been reborn after a disaster.


    Li Mo''s feeling now is the whole body ache, move that kind of pain that is uncomfortable.


    Hehe, why did she think song Dashan was gentle before? Where is he gentle? He is just a wolf, or a wolf who hasn''t eaten meat for several years. Pitifully, she takes the initiative to stand in front of others foolishly and let the wolf ravage her. Who will be ravaged if she doesn''t suffer.


    Feeling his aching waist, Li Mo sighs. Just as he is getting up from bed, he sees Xiao Bao "Deng Deng Deng" running in. Seeing Li Mo wake up, his worried eyes suddenly light up.


    "Aunt Mo, are you up at last? Are you okay? Why don''t you get up so long? Xiaobao is so anxious. "


    Xiao Bao woke up early this morning and found that he was sleeping in a strange bed, and then everything around him was strange. After a moment of confusion, he immediately climbed out of bed and found that he was still at home, which was a relief.


    But the next second, I remember that I was not here last night. I immediately clenched my little fist and ran to the room where Li Mo and song Dashan were sleeping. Unexpectedly, I was stopped by song Dashan who had just come out. I hugged her and said, "don''t go in and disturb aunt Mo to sleep."


    Xiaobao blinked and asked, "is aunt Mo still awake?"


    Song Dashan nodded, "aunt Mo was tired last night. You have to sleep a little longer. You are good. Don''t disturb aunt Mo and don''t climb to bed, or aunt Mo will have a bad rest."


    When Xiao Bao heard this, he was just about to ask his father why he had to leave him alone on that bed. When he went to sleep, he immediately forgot. Instead, he was worried about Li mo. he didn''t know why aunt Mo was tired.


    So, Xiaobao will run in every once in a while to see if Li Mo wakes up. If not, he will look at Li Mo anxiously for a while, and then quietly exit the room.


    After he ran countless times, Li Mo finally woke up.


    Li Mo looks at Xiao Bao''s worried eyes, smiles and comforts him: "aunt Mo is OK. Aunt Mo is sleepy, so you need to sleep a little more. Just wake up now. Don''t worry about Xiao Bao."


    When Xiao Bao heard that Li Mo was ok, he nodded and then went to bed to see Li mo.


    Li Mo is startled, she is all naked now, can''t let small treasure come up.


    Li Mo was just about to think of a way to let Xiao Bao go out to play when song Dashan came in. When he saw Xiao Bao going to bed, he quickly stepped forward and picked him up to walk outside. As he walked, he said, "Xiao Bao, dad wants to ask you to do me a favor. Dad has too many things to feed our donkey today. Will you go and feed him? You can''t make the donkey hungry. "


    Xiaobao still likes the big donkey very much. When he heard that the big donkey was going to be hungry, he immediately worried. He turned his head and waved to Li Mo, "aunt Mo, Xiaobao will feed the big donkey first, and come back to see you later."


    Li Mo nods with a smile.


    After Song Dashan came in again, he closed the door of the room.


    Looking at Li Mo lying on the bed and looking at him, song Dashan blushes and remembers what happened last night. At the same time, he feels uncomfortable and sweet in his heart.


    Step by step to Li Mo, looking at Li Mo''s pretty face, Wen Sheng asked: "are you ok now? Does it hurt? Do you want to lie down for another day? "


    Li Mo rolled a white eye, if be afraid of her pain, be afraid of her uncomfortable, you last night pour is control point, who is old to cheat her to be good immediately?


    Liar! Animals!


    Song Dashan seemed to understand the meaning of Li Mo''s white eyes and scratched his head in shame. "I... I''ll pay attention next time. I won''t be so strong any more. Next time, I''ll be gentle."


    Ha ha, now I think about next time.


    Li Mo ignored him and looked at his clothes by the bed. He couldn''t help asking song Dashan, "where are my clothes?"


    Song Dashan blushed and said, "yesterday''s clothes were dirty. I took them to wash them. I''ll take them for you again." Said to take out a set of clean clothes from the wardrobe, including inside the small clothes together to Li mo.


    Li Mo gets up gently, just move, that place below is painful, should be last night abrade.


    Seeing Li Mo frowning, song Dashan quickly came forward and hugged her, "what''s the matter? Is it very painful? Do you want me to buy some ointment? I''m sorry, I''m not good, I''ll gently next time, never hurt you


    Li Mo shakes head, "need not buy ointment, after a few days good."


    In fact, Li Mo didn''t want to blame him. Judging from Song Dashan''s initial performance last night, he was not very proficient in this aspect. He didn''t have much experience before, so he was stumbling at the beginning and didn''t know how to master the strength. He didn''t learn how to do it until later.


    Song Da Shan pursed his lips, took the clothes over, gently lifted the quilt that Li Mo covered his body, "don''t move, I''ll wear it for you."


    Li Mo''s face is also red, but it''s no big deal to think that they are husband and wife. It''s also a way to cultivate feelings, so he doesn''t refuse to let song Dashan wear it.


    Song Dashan opened a little quilt and saw the scene under the quilt. His action was sluggish and a trace of guilt flashed in his eyes. His just rising beautiful mind stopped. He couldn''t help blaming himself for his carelessness. He made Li Mo so serious. Next time, he must be gentle. He can''t do it any more.Pick up the inside clothes, song Dashan will Li Mo completely into his arms, let her nest sit on the leg, to Li Mo carefully dressed.


    Although the dress is not skilled, but very serious, Li Mo did not urge him to wear slowly.


    After a long time, song Dashan put on Li Mo''s clothes again. He took her down from the bed and gently put her on the ground. Then he said, "you''d better stay in bed these days. Don''t do anything. I''ll do it."


    Li Mo pushes the hand that he holds aside, "you don''t make a mountain out of a molehill, I have nothing to do, how can there be such exaggeration, go to busy you, go to see how Xiao Bao is feeding, you still really expect him to feed the donkey?"


    Song Dashan was still worried about Li Mo, so he simply took Li Mo to the table in the main room and sat down, "don''t move, I''ll reheat breakfast for you."


    Li Mo looks at the figure that he turns around and can''t laugh or cry. Does this person think she is a porcelain doll?


    Li Mo stood up and went to the front yard to see Xiao Bao feeding the donkey. He saw Xiao Bao feeding the donkey seriously with grass as if he were doing something great.


    Li Mo said with a smile: "Xiao Bao, come in as soon as possible. You don''t have to feed all the time."


    When Xiao Bao heard Li Mo calling him, he immediately turned back and the donkey stopped feeding him. He ran to Li Mo with short legs and hugged Li Mo''s legs. He looked up at Li Mo and said, "aunt Mo, are you up? Have you had a good rest? "


    Li Mo nodded, "well, aunt Mo has a good rest."


    At this time, song Dashan, who was found in the kitchen, came to pick up his son, "aunt Mo is going to have dinner. Xiao Bao is going with aunt mo."


    Finish saying to see to Li Mo, "go to have a meal quickly, finish a meal again rest meeting, don''t walk disorderly today."


    Li Mo had to take Xiao Bao to dinner.


    After dinner, song Dashan cleaned up the dishes and chopsticks and asked Li Mo to sit with Xiao Bao for a while.


    Just then, the woman who came to the door yesterday came again.


    The woman knocked at the door first, and then came in with the consent of the master.


    Seeing Li Mo and song Dashan, the woman said hello. Then she looked at Li Mo and begged, "big sister, I''m here again today. I''d like to ask you to help me."


    Yesterday, Li Mo didn''t have time to tell song Dashan that the girl the woman asked her to make up was the woman''s eldest daughter. She couldn''t get married because she had a defect on her face. She stayed at home to be an old girl. The woman was so worried that she kept trying to marry the girl out, but she didn''t succeed. Last time she saw Li Mo''s superb make-up technique, she was moved Think, want Li Mo to give her that daughter a little more beautiful, let others look at each other, so that the other party nods.


    Li Mo refused yesterday.


    After hearing the reason, Li Mo doesn''t want to do this. It''s obvious that he wants to cheat people who don''t know, and then marry the girl back. But what if he does? It''s not easy for a man in the village to marry a daughter-in-law. If he is cheated, the whole family will collapse. Isn''t that tantamount to doing something immoral?


    If the other party doesn''t mind the defect on the girl''s face, she will certainly be willing to marry the girl in a beautiful way, but if the other party doesn''t know the defect of the girl, she will never agree.


    Li Mo said again: "elder sister, I can''t do this for you. It''s a cheating marriage. No one can do well when it happens."


    With a look of shame on her face, the woman said in tears, "it''s my fault. I just want to marry her out, but I didn''t expect the consequences of people finding out the truth. I really can''t do it."


    After the woman finished, she sighed, and then said, "I went back yesterday and inquired about a young man under a matchmaker who had the same face defect, but was not bad in other aspects. The matchmaker was showing the young man his daughter-in-law. I thought that these two people would be a good match, so I thought that I could let the matchmaker lead me. Yesterday I went to find this one Matchmaker, I know that there are still some women who are a little difficult to marry under the matchmaker. The matchmaker is going to arrange to see each other one by one. My girls can only arrange to see each other last. "


    When the woman said this, she was rather embarrassed and said: "generally, this thing can''t be delayed for too long. People may only look at the first few and decide if there are good ones. It''s difficult to get the last one. If my girl is ranked last, it''s not my girl''s turn. I gave money to the matchmaker, and asked her to arrange to see each other in the front. The matchmaker collected the money, and I also wanted to see how my girl was. So I thought if you could make my girl look better and satisfy the matchmaker, and arrange for my girl to see each other in advance. "


    When the woman said this, she was afraid that Li Mo would still object to it. She quickly said, "don''t worry, as long as you can let the matchmaker arrange for my girl in front of me. As for seeing each other that day, I''m sure I don''t make up. I''m going to see each other the same way. What do you think of it


    Li Mo thought about it and shook his head. "Although you are not deceiving the man, you are deceiving the matchmaker''s eyes. The matchmaker can see your girl''s appearance that day."


    The woman even said: "sister, I have told the matchmaker about the defects of my girls. How can I hide from the matchmaker? The matchmaker also said that she can dress up. Who doesn''t dress up when other girls see the matchmaker? If my girl doesn''t dress up, and if the matchmaker thinks it''s not OK, what can I do? "Li Mo wants to say that she has given the matchmaker money. If the matchmaker turns around, she can settle with her. Therefore, the matchmaker should not accept the money and do nothing. But seeing that the woman has to put on a make-up, Li Mo thinks that even if she comforts her, she will still be worried.


    She is in a state of anxiety and has no bottom in her heart, so she wants to find a psychological comfort. This comfort is her make-up. She may feel that if she puts on make-up, her daughter''s marriage will be completed this time. If she can''t be invited, the marriage may be bad.


    It''s really pitiful for parents all over the world. Do you want to help her with this?


    Looking at Li Mo''s meditation, she still didn''t say yes. The woman quickly said, "sister, please help me. Although my girl has some defects in her face, she is virtuous and capable. She cooks well, especially cooks well. It''s a blessing for any man to marry, but she''s not good-looking. That''s why she''s been delayed for so many years, It''s rare to meet a suitable young man now. Just give him a chance to see each other in front of him. Big sister, please help me


    Li Mo sees what she says pitifully, still way: "I go to make up, impossibly cover up the blemish on the face for your daughter, should have some blemish or some, can let whole face look a bit better, so you still want me to make up?"


    The woman nodded without hesitation, "what you want, as long as the whole is beautiful, where can the defect be covered, you go to make-up, hope is sure to be big."


    Li Mo thinks about it. If it''s true, as she says, the girl is also pitiful. It''s not impossible to help her. Anyway, in the end, it''s up to her. It''s not deceiving. I''m afraid that what the woman says now is deceiving her. When it''s time to get into trouble, please find her.


    After thinking about it, Li Mo gets up and goes to the room. She takes out the ink and paper and writes down a few lines on the paper to the effect that what the woman says is true. If she deceives or gets into trouble, she will bear it by herself and has nothing to do with others.


    After writing, Li Mo read it to the woman, and then said, "if you agree, press a fingerprint on it, and I''ll go and make up for your girl."


    Without saying a word, the woman immediately pressed her fingerprints.


    Li Mo nodded and asked, "when will you go to make up for your girl?"


    Woman humanitarian: "it''s a bit urgent. The matchmaker will come home to see the girl tomorrow. Other families must also be anxious to find the matchmaker. They want to arrange to see each other in the front. I just let the matchmaker promise to come to my house tomorrow after losing my strength. So big sister, you may have to go tomorrow. "


    Li Mo is going to promise, one side of song Dashan took her hand, worried: "tomorrow OK?"


    Li Mo is angry and funny. She''s not sick. What''s wrong with her? This person always feels like she''s going to be broken.


    Li Mo angrily glanced at him, turned to the woman and said, "elder sister, you leave an address. We''ll go to your house tomorrow."


    Seeing that Li Mo agreed, the woman was so happy that she left her address and left happily.


    Li Mo sees her cheerful figure, in the heart also can''t help but pity, also hope this time woman can Ruyi.


    Song Dashan looked at Li Mo and looked out the door. He stretched out his hand and turned Li Mo''s face to face him. He said, "I have to get up early tomorrow. Do you want to have more rest now?"


    Li Mo is going to be angry with him. He pats his hand, turns around and goes into the room to continue to sew a small bag. This is the first bag for Xiao Bao.


    I didn''t expect that song Dashan followed in and sat beside Li Mo and looked at her.


    At first, it was ok, but he was still watching it for a long time, and she couldn''t figure it out. He didn''t understand what was beautiful about needlework.


    Looking up at him, he found that he was staring at her without looking at the bag.


    Li Mo was so angry that he couldn''t help saying, "didn''t you run to the fields before? Isn''t it the joy of serving chickens and donkeys? Why don''t you go now? "


    Song Dashan blushed and scratched his face. He took Li Mo into his arms and rubbed his face around her neck like a coquettish little suckling dog.


    Li Mo is funny. He wants to poke his head down. After thinking about it, he goes with him and lowers his head to continue sewing.


    The author has something to say: see you tomorrow

 Chapter 40

    The next day, Li Mo woke up early.


    Last night severely stopped a man''s dishonest behavior, had a good night''s rest, the body ache alleviated a lot, the whole person also spirit up.


    Song Dashan got up earlier than Li mo. he had cooked his breakfast and cooked it with hot water. Li Mo washed it with hot water and had breakfast with him. Then he picked up Xiao Bao who was still sleeping and put him in the carriage. The family went to the address left by the woman yesterday.


    The woman''s house was not far away. It was less than half an hour before she arrived. When Li Mo got out of the car, the woman was waiting at the door. When she saw Li Mo, she welcomed her out of the door happily. "Big sister, you''re here at last."


    Li Mo sees her excited appearance, knows that she can''t wait, smiles, "it''s late, I''ll make up for your big girl as soon as possible."


    Make up is the most important thing for a woman today. She immediately nods her head and greets Li Mo and others into the house. Then she arranges song Dashan and Xiao Bao in the hall and greets Li Mo into her daughter''s house.


    After entering the room, Li Mo first saw a girl doing needlework. She had a pretty face. Although she was not very good-looking, she still belonged to the category of normal girls. Li Mo knew that she should not be the girl who wanted to make up today.


    Sure enough, the next second the woman said, "this is my little daughter, Xiao Liu. She''s called sister."


    The girl nodded to Li Mo shyly and called "sister."


    As soon as Li Mo was about to ask where the big girl was, a girl came into the room with a tea bowl in her hand.


    The woman quickly took the tea bowl in the girl''s hand and put it on the table to greet Li Mo, "big sister, drink tea quickly."


    Then the woman pulled the tea girl over to Li Mo and said, "big sister, this is my eldest daughter. Her name is Zhenzhen. I''m going to trouble you today."


    Li Mo quietly looked at the girl''s face and nodded, "sister-in-law, don''t mention it. I''ll try to make it better for your girl."


    When the woman heard this, she was very happy, as if she had seen her daughter get married.


    Li Mo sighed. This elder sister-in-law really took her makeup as a psychological comfort.


    In fact, for Li Mo, this girl is not very old. She looks like a child at most. In modern times, she is an old girl. She breaks her parents'' heart. If she can''t get married again, her parents'' hair will turn white. I really don''t know what to say.


    Li Mo knows the woman''s heart disease, meaning to drink tea, will make-up box open, let Zhenzhen sit down.


    It''s really a little stiff, with nervous and cramped eyes and a little bit of expectation. Li Mo knows that this girl also hopes to look better today. Maybe it''s not because she wants to see the matchmaker, but because every girl wants to look better.


    Li Mo empties his mind and starts to make up Zhenzhen seriously.


    In Li Mo''s opinion, the real facial defect is not too serious. It''s just that one eye is big and the other is small. The difference between the two eyes is too obvious. In addition, the buckteeth cause the mouth to protrude. These two points destroy the girl''s whole face. No matter what the other facial features are, they are not good-looking.


    Li Mo has also used many defective faces before, which is a basic skill for their makeup artists. First of all, they should learn to cover the defects of the face to the greatest extent. If they can''t do this, then what is the top beauty.


    Li Mo''s previous facial defects are more serious than this, so the real facial defects are not particularly difficult for her. The effect can be as good as ordinary people. With the beautification of makeup, the whole face is not so shy, but beautiful women can still do it.


    To tell you the truth, before Li Mo came here, she didn''t intend to cover up the girl''s facial defects too much. She only intended to beautify her face in other ways, so that people could not only know that she had defects, but also feel that she was good-looking. In this way, she didn''t cheat others and made her beautiful.


    But today, when I came here, I saw the uneasiness and expectation in the girl''s eyes. Li Mo''s heart was slightly touched. Maybe for this girl, this may be the only chance to become beautiful in her life. In the future, she probably won''t have the chance to ask a special makeup artist to make up for her. If this only chance doesn''t cover her facial defects and doesn''t let her go Can you have a real normal face, is it a lifelong regret?


    Anyway, the eldest sister-in-law of the family has already given money to the matchmaker. Even if the girl is not good-looking, the matchmaker will arrange to see her in advance. She is only a psychological comfort and a reassurance to the family when she is asked to make up. Whether she is good or not will not affect the result. Why don''t she give up her worries and simply give the girl a chance to become beautiful It''s a dream.


    Thinking of this, Li Mo decided to clean her face and skin before making up.


    Li Mo according to the usual steps to make a good foundation for the girl, and then shift the focus to the girl''s eyes.


    The problem of eyes is the best one to solve. Many girls who can make up can transform their small eyes into big ones by themselves. For Li Mo, it''s very easy to make her eyes look the same size.It took Li Mo a quarter of an hour to complete the eye makeup, which not only made the eyes look the same size, but also turned the original single eyelid into double eyelids. Through the makeup, the two eyes became as bright as waves, and looked very moving.


    Looking at her daughter''s eyes, the woman saw that her daughter''s eyes were no longer big or small, but generally large, which were several times more beautiful than other people''s normal eyes. She shook her hands excitedly, and felt that today''s event was coming to an end, which was a good sign that her daughter would be able to solve the problem this time.


    Li Mo continues to deal with the next problem - buckteeth.


    There is no orthodontics in this era. There is really no way to correct the natural buckteeth. Li Mo can''t correct her buckteeth either. She can only make up to make her mouth stand out visually, which depends on the contrast between light and shade produced by shadow and highlight, thus causing visual errors.


    Li Mo carefully shadows and highlights the areas around her mouth, and does not dare to be careless in details. She straightens up to have a look every time she gets better, and adjusts again. It takes less than half an hour to achieve satisfactory results.


    Li Mo nods and spreads the lipstick on Zhenzhen''s lips. The modification of the mouth is finished.


    Next is the make-up of other parts. Really, other parts are good. Just a little modification can be done. Finally, the hair was taken apart and combed into a beautiful bun with face shape. Today''s make-up is complete.


    Li Mo looked at it and nodded. She was very satisfied with her make-up. Today, as long as you don''t open your mouth and smile, you can''t see the serious buckteeth.


    But it''s impossible not to open your mouth or smile. It''s estimated that the matchmaker also knows the real defect. Seeing the teeth inside, she knows it''s the credit of makeup.


    Every time Li Mo finishes her make-up, she will quietly step back to clean up her make-up box. This time, Li Mo is no exception. She quietly steps back to give her place out. She knows that no matter who is in this family, she is looking forward to it.


    Zhenzhenniang was so excited that she came up to hold her daughter''s face and looked at it again and again. Her mouth was even more magical. "It''s so amazing. It''s so amazing. I can''t see what she looked like before."


    Zhenzhen didn''t have a mirror in front of her. Seeing her mother''s excited appearance, she couldn''t sit down any more. She said quickly, "mother, give me a mirror and I''ll have a look."


    Zhenzhen''s younger sister is smart. She ran to take the little mirror and handed it to Zhenzhen. "Sister, have a look, you are really beautiful now!"


    Zhenzhen quickly took the mirror, saw what she was like now, and touched her eyes and mouth in disbelief.


    I really can''t see what I looked like before, as if I was just like a normal person.


    No, it''s not like normal people. Now I''m much more beautiful than other girls in the village.


    Zhenzhen''s eyes suddenly turned red.


    "Niang -"


    zhenzhenniang understood her daughter''s mood and saw that she was going to cry. She quickly wiped her tears. "You can''t cry. Today is so beautiful. When you cry, your make-up will be spent. It''s a waste of time. Don''t cry, wipe your tears quickly."


    Zhenzhen nodded her head and gently wiped her eyes to prevent tears from making up her eyes.


    Zhenzhenniang sighed, "if you don''t speak and show your teeth, you can''t see it at all. Zhenzhen, don''t open your mouth more today."


    It''s really helpless, "Niang, there''s no one who doesn''t open his mouth all the time. People still think I''m dumb. Anyway, I''m flawed. The matchmaker knows that. If you show your teeth, you''ll show them. I''m content to be so beautiful today. "


    Zhenzhenniang thought it was the same, nodded, "it''s wrong for Niang to think. How can she talk without opening her mouth?"


    Mother three excited small half a moment, this just remembered to Li Mo to thank.


    Li Mo doesn''t need too much thanks either. After listening to a lot of praise and thanks, he smiles and shakes his head. "Don''t thank me like this. I''ll take your money and naturally show all my skills."


    Seeing that it''s getting late, Li Mo doesn''t want to delay much. She politely refuses the invitation of the woman to stay for dinner and leaves.


    The woman quickly took out the money and handed it to Li mo. finally, she said, "thank you very much today, big sister."


    Li Mo nods to stop the woman from seeing her off again. She follows song Dashan to get on the donkey cart and go home.


    Xiao Bao wakes up when Li Mo is making up. After knowing where he is, he stays in Song Dashan''s arms waiting for Li Mo until Li Mo comes out. Then he reaches out his little hand to let Li Mo hug him and rub his arm against Li Mo''s neck.


    Li Mo pats Xiaobao''s back, and takes out a small cake specially placed in the donkey cart for him to eat.


    In fact, Xiaobao has been hungry for a long time, but he has never said anything. When he saw the cake, his eyes brightened. However, he first sent it to Li Mo''s mouth for Li Mo to take a bite, and then he lowered his head to eat it.


    When he got home, it was almost noon. Song Dashan asked Li Mo to have a rest, while he went into the vegetable garden to pick vegetables and prepare for lunch.


    Li Mo put the money she earned today into the small box where she saved money, let Xiao Bao play, and then go into the kitchen to help song Dashan cook.


    Song Dashan was washing vegetables. Li Mo came forward and said, "you make a fire. I''ll wash the vegetables."Song Dashan quickly stopped her and didn''t let her move. "You don''t move. I''ll come. The water is cool. You don''t touch the cold water."


    Li Mo is helpless. It''s so hot. What''s wrong with some cold water.


    She found that song Dashan is more and more used to her now. Except that she does some housework when he is not at home, he doesn''t use her to do anything at home. This is not so good husband in modern times, and it is rare in ancient times.


    Li Mo can''t help but smile. She thinks it''s good to pick a man''s eyes.


    When they were planning to make a fire and cook, Xiao Bao came back. When they entered the kitchen, Xiao Bao''s face drooped and looked listless, and his body became dirty. At first sight, he rolled on the ground.


    Li Mo is surprised. Xiao Bao loves to be clean. He has never seen him roll on the ground. Something must have happened.


    Li Mo hastens to welcome up to embrace small treasure, "what''s the matter, small treasure?"


    Xiaobao is still very strong, even if the fight is also tight with a small face, now see Li Mo care, suddenly feel aggrieved, eyes red up, but still remember Li Mo said the man can''t cry easily, with a small hand wipe eyes, with Li Mo way: "I just and... And Lai Zi they... They fight."


    Li Mo didn''t show how shocked he was, but still asked mildly, "why did Xiao Bao fight with them?"


    Xiao Bao wants to wipe his eyes again, but Li Mo stops him. He takes his clean handkerchief to wipe his eyes.


    Xiaobao feels more aggrieved by Li Mo''s gentle appearance. He is not a child without a mother. Aunt Mo is his mother. She is better than other people''s mothers. She is better to Xiaobao than aunt mo.


    Xiaobao sucked his nose and said, "just now I gave the cake to brother stone. They asked for it, but I didn''t give it to them. They said I was a child without mother, only a stepmother. The stepmother would abuse me in the future, and then I couldn''t help fighting with them."


    Li Mo slightly frowns, knowing that it must be the adults at home chewing the root of the tongue, and being heard by the children, this just says such words.


    Li Mo doesn''t care about these, but the child is still young. It''s hard to hear such words.


    Li Mo kisses Xiaobao''s face and comforts him: "they''re talking nonsense. Although aunt Mo is not the mother who gave birth to Xiaobao, she will love Xiaobao like her mother, right?"


    Xiao Bao nodded heavily. He put his hand around Li Mo''s neck and rubbed it in Li Mo''s neck. "Aunt Mo, you are the best mother, better than everyone else''s mother."


    Li Mo''s eyes are red by Xiao Bao''s words, and she kisses Xiao Bao''s hair.


    At this time, Xiaobao raised his head and looked at Li Mo, his eyes shining with longing and tangled, as if he wanted to say something but didn''t dare to say it.


    Li Mo kisses him encouragingly, "what''s the matter? Is there anything to say? You can tell Aunt Mo directly. Don''t hesitate. "


    Xiao Bao bit his lips, tangled for a moment, or summoned up courage: "aunt Mo, everyone has a mother, can call mother, I also want to call, i... can I call you mother?"


    There is infinite desire in words.


    Li Mo was stunned.


    She always let Xiaobao call her aunt because she was afraid that Xiaobao would not call her mother. She didn''t want to force the child. Did the child really want to call her mother?


    Didn''t he dare to shout all the time? Afraid she won''t agree?


    Li Mo asked, "does Xiao Bao want to call my mother?"


    Xiaobao nodded heavily, "I want to, but others say that you are not my mother. You can''t call my mother. Xiaobao is very disappointed."


    Li Mo guesses that the bored women in the village who are jealous of her are talking nonsense to Xiao Bao. Since she made money, many women in the village who love to talk about their parents are sour.


    Li Mo''s Xiaobao in her arms boasted: "I especially like Xiaobao calling my mother. I''m so happy Xiaobao calling my mother!"


    Xiaobao''s eyes lit up in an instant, "really?"


    Li Mo nods heavily.


    Xiao Bao immediately imitated Li Mo''s usual way of kissing him. He also gave Li Mo a kiss on the cheek. His voice was loud and said: "Niang! You are my mother! My mother


    Li Mo smiles when he looks happy.


    Song Dashan looked at him, and his mouth turned up. He came over and hugged Li Mo and Xiao Bao. He gave a kiss at the top of his hair.


    Song Dashan took Xiaobao from Li Mo''s arms and let Xiaobao face him. He said to Xiaobao seriously, "don''t listen to what others say to you. Don''t be angry. Just ignore them. Just know that your mother is the best to you. Don''t care what others say. Remember?"


    Xiaobao nodded obediently, "I remember."

 Chapter 41

    This night, Xiaobao still didn''t go to bed as early as before. He always took Li Mo to talk. From time to time, he even took an oath to shout "Niang". Li Mo''s heart softened and responded to him, talked to him and answered his questions.


    Since Xiao Bao called his mother, he suddenly became excited and became a hundred thousand whys. He kept asking questions for several nights. When he went to bed, he was still energetic and full of energy. He didn''t even listen to his favorite bedtime story.


    Song Dashan, who had been silent for a long time, finally couldn''t help it. At this time, he suddenly said, "Xiaobao, it''s time for you to go to bed."


    Xiaobao pouted, "no, I want to talk to my mother. My mother and I have a lot to say."


    Xiaobao also specially added the word "my mother", as if he was showing off his mother to song Dashan.


    Li Mo suppresses a smile, quietly looking at two father son dialogue.


    Song Dashan: "many of your questions tonight have been asked last night and the night before yesterday."


    Xiaobao: "but you can remember it if you ask it a few times. My mother also said," review the old and learn the new. "


    Song Dashan: "I can''t say that I''m such a little son.


    Song Dashan patted his head in a serious voice. "Your mother is sleepy. If you don''t sleep, how can your mother sleep?"


    Xiao Bao''s words stopped and blinked. He felt Li Mo''s face uncertainly and asked, "mother, are you sleepy? Are you going to bed? "


    Li Mo is thinking about whether she is sleepy or not. Song Dashan''s big hand sneaks into her clothes from under the quilt, grabs a soft place on one side and pinches it.


    "Ah..." Li Mo was pinched by him to call lightly.


    Xiaobao was worried, "mother, what''s the matter with you? Did some insects bite you? "


    Li Mo wants to say that it''s not insects that bite her, but a colored dog.


    Li moqiang said to Xiaobao with a smile, "it''s not insects that bite my mother. It''s my mother who is sleepy and wants to sleep."


    Xiaobao nodded after hearing this and said, "mother, Xiaobao doesn''t speak any more. Xiaobao will sleep now and mother will sleep too."


    Li Mo nodded, "OK, Xiao Bao, go to sleep."


    Xiao Bao immediately lay down, closed his eyes and began to sleep.


    When Xiao Bao goes to bed early, he immediately falls asleep as soon as he closes his eyes. He soon hears the regular breathing of the little guy.


    Li Mo breathed a sigh of relief and clapped his big hand on Song Dashan''s soft hand, "let go!"


    Song Dashan didn''t move. After a pause, he slowly came over and buried his face in Li Mo''s chest. He gently rubbed it back and forth. His voice was like a coquettish dog, "you''re all right, aren''t you? It doesn''t hurt, does it? "


    Li Mo doesn''t know what he means. Every time these days, he wants to be a concubine. Li Mo refuses because he doesn''t have a good job. In this way, he can''t escape this man''s touch and kiss, which makes her saliva.


    How honest this person was in bed before. She had to be careful to hold her hand for fear that she would be angry. Now, it doesn''t work to beat him or wring him. It''s up to you, but what you should kiss or touch is still touching. Now I know that she can''t stand his coquetry. Such a big man has learned to coquet without shame. Li Mo is really made to laugh and cry by this man I have to.


    Li Mo is not angry to refuse again: "not good, bear it!"


    Song Dashan stopped talking.


    Just when Li Mo thought that she was OK tonight, song Dashan didn''t let her go as easily as usual. Then he went to sleep honestly. Instead, he started to explore by himself and murmured to himself vaguely, "I''ll see if it''s OK."


    Li Mo was so scared that he almost called out and quickly went to pull his hand, "what are you doing! Be honest


    Song Dashan''s strength can''t be easily shaken by Li mo. Li Mo didn''t pull him for a long time. Just when Li Mo wanted to beat him, he finally took his hand away and confirmed: "it''s OK."


    Li Mo:...


    Li Mo sighed and knew that he was holding the man. Seeing what he looked like tonight, he could not refuse, so he gritted his teeth and said, "that''s only allowed once. If it''s too much, you can''t touch it."


    Song Dashan eyes a bright, immediately nodded, "good, just once."


    After that, he quickly got up, picked up the sleeping Xiaobao and went to another room. Then he quickly came back and rushed to bed, directly stripped Li Mo and pressed it up.


    Li Mo wants him to be light, but what he says is quickly scattered in the air, leaving only one piece.


    After everything is over, Li Mo wants to beat him, but he can''t even lift his arm. He can only bite him on his chest with hatred. As a result, he smiles.


    Li Mo accused: "you still laugh, you liar!"


    Song Dashan hugged Li Mo and kneaded his hand on Li Mo''s roundness. He said innocently, "I didn''t cheat you. Every time you say it, it''s only once. It''s not much at all."


    Li Mo: "it''s not much, but it''s not a normal one. It''s not worse than several times.He did it on purpose.


    Li Mo doesn''t want to talk to this smelly man any more. She has already seen the man''s real face. It''s just a devil in the color. It''s hopeless.


    Li Mo had a rest for a long time. He felt sleepy gradually. He poked song Dashan and muttered, "put on my clothes quickly, and then go to take Xiaobao back. Otherwise, he will find himself thrown on that bed again tomorrow morning, and he will be so angry that he will ignore you all day."


    Li Mo said and went to sleep.


    Song Dashan looked at her for a long time, and then lovingly gave her a kiss on her forehead. Then he got up and gently held Li Mo in his arms, took out his clothes and put them on one by one. After that, he put her on the bed and slept well, and then dressed herself.


    After wearing it, he went to another room and took Xiaobao back to his original sleeping place.


    Poor Xiao Bao didn''t know that he was transported by his father many nights.


    Li Mo woke up the next day when the sun was rising. At that time, song Dashan had already gone to catch the bus, leaving breakfast in the pot.


    Li Mo kneaded his sore waist and walked slowly into the yard. He saw Xiao Bao feeding chickens. When he saw Li Mo wake up, Xiao Bao immediately ran over and hugged Li Mo, "Mom, dad said that when you wake up, you should remember to eat. The meal is in the pot. Mom, you should eat quickly, don''t be hungry."


    Li Mo is amused by his small adult''s appearance, embrace him in the bosom, kiss him one mouthful, ask a way: "has the baby eaten?"


    Xiaobao nodded, "after eating, my mother didn''t eat."


    Li Mo takes Xiaobao into the kitchen, puts Xiaobao on the kitchen bench, goes to wash himself, opens the lid of the pot, takes out the porridge and steamed bread, puts them on the small table, and feeds Xiaobao from time to time.


    After breakfast, Li Mo takes out the cloth she bought in the town a few days ago and starts to make bed sheets and quilt covers. The previous bedding at home is too rotten to use. Li Mo plans to make a new one and also plans to play two more beds of cotton in the town. When the straw mat is no longer used, she will replace the quilt and mattress at home, instead of using straw as a mattress.


    Just before noon, Li Mo put down her needle and thread and went to the kitchen to make lunch. Just then, a woman and a middle-aged man came home.


    Li Mo knows these two people. They are villagers in the village. They live next to Uncle Zhang''s house. They met and talked to each other when they went to Uncle Zhang''s house.


    Li Mo went up and asked, "uncle, aunt, why are you here? Please sit down


    The middle-aged man''s surname is Wang. Li Mo calls them Uncle Wang and Aunt Wang.


    Uncle Wang looked into the yard and said, "has Dashan been pulling a cart? Haven''t you come back yet? "


    Li Mo nodded, "yes, I haven''t come back yet. I should be back in a while."


    Li Mo said and poured tea for them.


    Aunt Wang quickly stopped Li Mo, "don''t mention it to Dashan''s family. We came here today to ask Dashan to help us."


    Li Mo put down the tea and sat down, saying, "Uncle Wang and Aunt Wang have something to say. We will help if we can."


    Uncle Wang said directly: "well, my second son is not a junior in a restaurant in the town. Thanks to him, the vegetables planted in my family are mature and can be transported to the restaurant. In the past, they were all transported by Xia Laozhu''s donkey cart. This year, we want to find your Dashan to transport them."


    Their family now provides restaurants with a large number of vegetables at a low price to make money. Although they don''t like Xia Laozhu''s family very much, they used to spend more money on transporting vegetables than pulling carts in the town, but they have no choice but to use Xia Laozhu''s car. Now with song Dashan, they certainly choose song Dashan''s donkey cart.


    Li Mo''s in the mind move, suddenly have an idea, but still press down the idea in the heart, ask a way: "don''t know how many vegetables your family has, a car can pull?"


    Uncle Wang nodded, "a total of ten baskets of vegetables, a car is enough."


    At this time, Aunt Wang asked, "I don''t know how much it costs for your family to transport this trip?"


    Li Mo thinks about it in his heart. Song Dashan usually goes to town to earn 30 to 50 Wen. This trip is similar to that of a tourist, so he receives 40 Wen.


    Li Mo replies: "Uncle Wang, Aunt Wang, give forty Wen a time."


    Uncle Wang and Aunt Wang looked at each other, and their eyes were obviously happy. Before, Xia Lao Zhu''s family had to pay more than 50 Wen for a trip. This time, there were more dishes than usual, and it was cheaper than ten Wen. How can they be unhappy.


    Uncle Wang nodded at the moment, "that Dashan family, when Dashan comes back, would you please go to my house? I''ll take the vegetables this afternoon. "


    Li Mo nods to answer a way: "good, wait for big mountain to come back I say with him, finish eating to go to your home to pull dish for your home."


    Uncle Wang and Aunt Wang left happily.


    Li Mo looks at the figure of two people and smiles. She thinks of a way to make money in her heart.


    Song Dashan used to pull people in the morning to make money, but in the afternoon the car was basically idle. If someone came to their home to pull a car like today, there would be business in the afternoon, and the profit would not be less than that in the morning.


    This requires song Dashan to make a name for pulling carts and goods. In the future, regular customers will come to him, and then customers will introduce them. In this way, a steady stream of business will come to him, and he will earn a lot of money.We need to find a way to let people know that this car can pull goods.


    Li Mo remembers that when she first came back from the town, she and song Dashan hired a car from the roadside, so they can do the same.


    Li Mo thought of this, locked the door, picked up Xiaobao and went to Uncle Zhang''s house. He bought a thin board from Uncle Zhang and nailed a few holes in the board.


    After returning home, Li Mo took out the brush that he bought for Xiao Bao and wrote a line on the board: pull people and goods, the price is affordable. Then I wrote a home address below.


    After thinking about it, most of the rural people are illiterate. Li Mo drew a simple sketch map under the board. It''s like a donkey cart pulling things. It should be able to let people who don''t know understand it. Even if they don''t understand it, they will know when they ask.


    So when song Dashan came back and saw the board hanging in the yard, he was quite curious and asked Li Mo what it was.


    Li Mo took him to the board, pointed to the words above and explained to him. Then he said that Uncle Wang and Aunt Wang were looking for him to pull vegetables today, and he planned to pull goods in the afternoon.


    Song Dashan''s eyes brightened as he looked at the board and nodded. Seeing that Xiaobao was not there, he quickly pulled Li Mo''s little hand over and gave him a kiss. Then he said, "Li Mo, you are so smart. You made this board and this painting. People will know what it means when they see it. Someone will come to me to pick up the goods."


    Li Mo drew back his hand, pinched his face, and stood up, "go, cook. I''ve just been busy with the board, and I can only make half of the meal."


    Song Dashan went to the kitchen to cook with a smile.


    The author has something to say: Jiageng La


    I have informed Jiageng on Weibo that many people may not pay attention to my Weibo. If you have time, you can pay attention to it

 Chapter 42

    In the afternoon, song Dashan fixed the wooden board made by Li Mo on the outer wall of the donkey cart carriage with a rope, and then drove the cart to Uncle Wang''s house to pull vegetables.


    Song Dashan helped Uncle Wang to move the baskets of vegetables into the car, just when the pile was full, leaving only a vacant seat for Uncle Wang.


    Uncle Wang didn''t get on the bus immediately, but was looking at Song Dashan''s wooden board fixed outside the carriage.


    Song Dashan asked Uncle Wang with a smile, "Uncle Wang, can you understand the meaning of the board?"


    Uncle Wang nodded with a smile, "I understand. Although you Uncle Wang and I don''t know the characters, I can understand the painting. I can see at a glance that you are going to use donkey cart to pull goods, right?"


    Song Dashan nodded and said with pride, "Uncle Wang, you are right. This is the board made by my daughter-in-law."


    Uncle Wang was surprised. "Can your daughter-in-law write?"


    Song Dashan nodded, "well, yes, she has learned before, and she can write general words. Now Xiaobao is also taught by her, saying that she wants to enlighten Xiaobao and send him to school when he is old."


    Uncle Wang can''t help patting song Dashan on the shoulder. "Good boy, you can be regarded as a good daughter-in-law. You are a wonderful daughter-in-law. You should cherish it."


    Song Dashan grinned, "of course, I will treat her well."


    Uncle Wang looks at Song Dashan''s stupidity. It''s funny. He is really a young man. He is very warm to his daughter-in-law.


    Uncle Wang got into the car, and song Dashan drove to the town.


    On the way, Uncle Wang said to song Dashan, "Dashan, you know that Uncle Wang''s family now depends on growing vegetables and selling vegetables. From time to time, they have to pull vegetables to the town. It''s not cost-effective for Uncle Wang to buy a donkey cart. They usually can''t use it, and they don''t have the time to use it, so they all plan to rely on your donkey cart to pull vegetables to the town, and then they will trouble you."


    Song Dashan said as he drove along: "Uncle Wang, you''re welcome. You can take care of my business if you ask me to pull vegetables. You can rest assured that I''ll pull vegetables for you at this price in the future, and the price will not rise easily."


    Uncle Wang laughed, "thank you, uncle."


    Later, Uncle Wang said to song Dashan, "Dashan, Uncle Wang has a business to introduce to you. Let''s see if you want to. There is also a farmer who serves food for the restaurant with me. It''s also because his son has the opportunity to work in the back kitchen. His family always hire a donkey cart to help them pull the goods. It seems that there is a lot of money every time. If you pay your price, he will certainly be willing to ask you to pull the food. I can help you talk about it then. "


    Song Dashan was very happy and asked, "Uncle Wang, where does that family live? Is it far away? "


    Uncle Wang said: "that family lives in Xiaoxing village. The distance from the town to their village is similar to that from the town to our village. It''s about half an hour''s journey from our village to their village. If you help his family pull vegetables, you need to spend half an hour more to go to his home, and then go to the town. Do you want to do that?"


    Song Dashan''s mind moved. It didn''t matter to him to spend half an hour more. He didn''t want to. He said immediately, "uncle, thank you so much. I''ll trouble you to talk to that family about this. I''ll see if he is willing to change my family''s goods. I''ll give it to him according to 40 Wen a car."


    Uncle Wang said with a smile: "if he wants to say that he doesn''t want to ask you for your price, it''s a fool. Don''t worry. Uncle Wang told you when he saw him today that it can basically be done."


    When he got to the town, song Dashan drove the donkey cart to the door of the restaurant and helped Uncle Wang move the vegetables down.


    When the dishes were almost moved, Uncle Wang came over with a man who was about 50 years old and was swarthy. He said to song Dashan, "Dashan, this is another restaurant supplier I told you. Just call uncle Xing. Lao Xing, this is Dashan. I''m following his donkey cart today."


    Song Dashan nodded to the man with a smile and cried, "Uncle Xing."


    Uncle Xing nodded and said, "just now your uncle Wang told me about you. Are you willing to pull me vegetables according to 40 Wen per car?"


    Song Dashan nodded.


    Uncle Xing was more happy than before and said, "Dashan, I''ll give you my food in the future. Generally, restaurants deliver food every ten days a month. In order to get away from Uncle Wang, I can be one day behind. Every time you give Uncle Wang a dish, you go to my house and give it to me the next day. Do you think that''s ok?"


    Song Dashan nodded, "Uncle Xing, that''s settled. You tell me your specific address, and I''ll go to your house on time to serve you."


    It was settled that song Dashan took Uncle Wang back to the village.


    Back home, Li Mo was washing the sheets and quilt covers. Song Dashan tied up the donkey cart and quickly came over to pull Li Mo up. "You get up. You can''t wash such a big thing. I''ll wash it."


    Song Dashan pulls Li Mo up, gives all the money he makes today to Li Mo, and then squats down to wash the sheets and quilt covers.


    Li Mo smiles, lowers his head and kisses song Dashan''s face heavily. "It''s so nice to meet you!"


    Song Dashan''s eyes lit up again.


    Li Mo runs back to the room to collect the money.


    In the evening, before it was dark, Mei Zi and tie Zi came with the little tree.


    "Brother, sister-in-law, tie Zi''s injury is almost healed. I told him to have a rest for a while, but he didn''t want to stay at home. He had to come to take the burden and sell the goods tomorrow. So we''re here. Tomorrow morning we''ll go to the town with my brother and buy some snacks. Then we''ll go down and sell them. "Li Mo looked at tie Zi and asked, "is it really OK to hurt? You can''t be brave. "


    Tie Zi patted his shoulder, "sister-in-law, it''s really no problem. Originally, it''s not a big injury. It''s better after so many days'' rest. Don''t worry. I won''t try to be brave."


    Song Dashan nodded and said, "you will go to town with me tomorrow morning."


    The family had dinner together and went to bed early.


    Because the room opposite is occupied by Mei Zi''s family tonight, song Dashan has no place to send Xiao Bao, so he has to go to bed in a depressed and orderly way.


    Li Mo laughs.


    Angry song Dashan kneaded Li mo after Xiao Bao fell asleep.


    The next day, song Dashan took tie Zi to town, and Mei Zi stayed at home.


    Towards noon, tie Zi and song Dashan came back. Tie Zi came in with a package and opened it on the table. There were all kinds of candy and small cakes inside.


    Tiezi took some of each to Xiaoshu and Xiaobao. The rest was wrapped in paper and put into the burden.


    Tie Zi said, "in the afternoon, I will go home with a burden. I''ll just hawk along the road to see how my business is." Tiezi said, thinking of something, he took out a rattle from the package he brought back and showed it to the public. "Today, I saw someone selling his own rattle, so I bought several. I think children should like to play with it, so I''ll try to sell it together. That person gave me a low price and charged me two Wen each. I plan to sell it for three Wen each. If I can sell it, I''ll go to town next time I''ll buy some on the market


    Li Mo nods and affirms tie Zi''s way of doing things. "If you see any small things in the future, if you think you can sell them to make money, try to sell them. If you can''t, don''t sell them. If you can''t, just sell them. There are many kinds of things, and they are popular. After that, you go to the old place every other time, and everyone knows you and looks forward to you. Then your business won''t worry."


    Tiezi thinks the same way. He plans to try more things that are likely to sell well in the future, and try to increase the variety as much as possible, so that villagers or mountain people can buy what they need without going all the way to town.


    Li Mo suddenly thought of a thing: generally, people in the village or in the mountains will go to the town to sell some small things, such as eggs, chickens, ducks and geese at home, and food at home. Everyone likes to save them and then sell them in the town. But if tie Zi meets people who want to sell things in the process of selling, he can also buy them at a price slightly lower than that in the town Come here, and then sell it to the town. You can earn money in the middle. It''s just that you can sell and receive the goods without delay, and you can earn a cent more.


    Li Mo told tie Zi what he thought. Tie Zi also brightened his eyes and nodded, "yes, I can ask if someone wants to sell something in the process of selling things. If so, I can take it back and take it to your house to sell it for me when I go to town. In this way, I can make money without delaying my selling. I share the money equally with my brother."


    Song Dashan quickly waved: "I''ll sell it for you, but take the money, I don''t want it."


    Mei Zilian said: "how can we not? We''ll take advantage of you. If you want to help us purchase goods, you don''t charge us the fare. Now you have to help us sell goods. If you don''t charge us the money, tie Zi won''t accept the goods at all. Anyway, we don''t have time to sell them in the town."


    Tie Zi nodded.


    Song Dashan is about to speak, Li Mo interrupted him, said: "well, you listen to my sister and brother-in-law, the family also clear accounts, brother-in-law only time to collect, no time to sell, you help him sell, get money you take three points, the remaining seven points to my sister and brother-in-law, so, no one said."


    Li Mo made a decision. Mei Zi, tie Zi and song Dashan didn''t speak any more. They acquiesced in such a distribution.


    At this time, Li Mo continued what he had just said before he could say: "just now, when it comes to collecting things, you can also exchange things for things. Some poor families can exchange things with you, but you should slightly reduce the value of his things to ensure that you can make money."


    Mei Zi clapped her hands. "Yes, some people are poor, and I don''t think they can come out with money. There are some eggs and food in the family. If they can exchange things, they will certainly be willing to."


    Li Mo said to tie Zi, "tie Zi, you''re going to sell out or collect more things in the future. Come to your house in the evening and tell your brother that your brother will go to the town the next day and buy what he should buy for you, then sell what he should sell for you, and then come to get the goods and money."


    Tie Zi nodded.


    The whole family sat down for lunch. After dinner, tie Zi took Mei Zi and Xiao Shu home. Tie Zi was carrying the burden and planned to sell them on his way home. The first place was from this village.


    Li Mo and song Dashan simply pick up Xiaobao, lock the door, and follow tie Zi. They can see off their husband and wife and see if they have anything to help. After all, it''s the first day, so it''s hard to avoid problems.


    Tiezi took out a rattle when he went out of the house.


    The sound of rattle drum soon attracted many people to look out from the door. At the first glance, tiezi knew that it was the peddler selling goods, and tiezi also timely called out: "selling oil, salt, vinegar, rice, flour, candy, dim sum, sewing toys ~"


    tiezi''s call was straightforward and easy to understand. Everyone who heard it knew what he was selling, and soon someone gathered around and looked at tiezi curiously It''s my burden.When tiezi saw that there were more people, he simply put down the burden, opened the lid, revealed the goods inside, and said to the surrounding people, "what do you want to buy? My price is the same as that in the town. It''s not more expensive than that in the town. You can buy it directly from me and save money and go to the town. "


    They all looked at the things tiezi sold. Some people saw that they were short of things.


    A woman said: "my family is running out of soy sauce. I''m going to make do with it. I''ll buy it in town next time. Since you sell it, I''ll just buy some, but how do you sell soy sauce? "


    Tie Zi took out a special spoon for soy sauce and showed it to the woman, saying, "elder sister, I''ll use this spoon to make soy sauce for you. It''s five Wen a spoon."


    The woman looked at the soy sauce spoon. It''s very deep and has a lot of capacity. It seems that it''s bigger than the spoon used to sell soy sauce in the town. Generally, it''s five Wen a spoon in the town. From this point of view, it''s really not expensive for him to sell.


    The woman immediately went home, took out the small jar of soy sauce and said to tie Zi, "then give me a spoonful."


    "All right." Tie Zi then scooped out a full scoop of soy sauce and put it into the jar for the woman, without any leakage.


    When they saw the woman shopping from the peddler, others began to buy. Some wanted to buy some flour, some vinegar, some children wanted adults to buy sugar, some children wanted cakes, and another child fell in love with the rattle and insisted on buying it. Finally, the adults bought one for him, which made the children around unable to move their eyes.


    The business is surprisingly good, but tie Zi is only busy, and doesn''t ask Mei Zi to help. After all, he has to practice more, and he will sell the goods alone in the future.


    When Li Mo sees this, he and song Dashan stand in the distance and watch, but they don''t come forward to help. People in the village think that they are also out to see the peddler. Only a few people recognize Mei Zi. When they are curious, they know that the peddler is Mei Zi''s husband, and they tell each other that they are acquaintances. They can''t pit them, and they even greet each other to buy things.


    It took tiezi an hour to greet all the people in Daoyuan village. They bought all the things they should buy. Now they can carry on to the next place.


    But tie Zi found that he couldn''t go today.


    Because a lot of things in the burden have just been sold. Now we have to report them to song Dashan, and then we will go to the town tomorrow to bring some.


    Therefore, tie Zi and Mei Zi went back to Li Mo''s home.


    Do you see a peddler in the village? Everyone is fresh. In addition to the substantial benefits of selling tiezi, many villagers have come to buy it. If they sell it like this, many things will be gone. According to this speed, it is not enough to support the next village, and they will buy it again tomorrow.


    Mei Zi and tie Zi were worried about not being able to sell things. They didn''t expect that their business would be so good on the first day. It was unexpected.


    Plum mouth corner is tilted, and Li Mo squat in the side of the burden to see what things to have no, calculate how much to buy again tomorrow.


    Rice flour oil and other things were bought a lot at the beginning. Today, only a part of the burden is filled, and then it can be replenished. That is to say, other things with little stock are almost sold, so we have to buy them again.


    Most of the sweets and pastries were sold, and only one rattle was left. Even Lima''s ointment was only sold in two boxes. Lima''s ointment was directly replenished, and the rest would be restocked in the town tomorrow.


    Song Dashan carefully wrote down what he wanted to buy. Tie Zi and Mei Zi went home.


    The next day, tie Zi came before noon, still carrying a burden.


    Li Mo is surprised, "how to come to take goods now?"


    Tie Zi wiped his sweat and said, "yesterday I didn''t have much left. When I went back to the mountains, I immediately sold it. I didn''t have to go to other villages. Today I didn''t sell anything except rice flour oil. I came to wait for my brother to come back and sell it in the afternoon."


    Li Mo nods, knows tie Zi''s business is good, also is happy for him.


    When it was almost noon, song Dashan came back with his donkey cart and took a lot of things from the carriage, which tiezi wanted, several times more than last time.


    Tiezi checks one by one, puts the things he bought back into the burden, calculates the price, and gives the money to song Dashan. Then, regardless of Li Mo and song Dashan''s request, he runs away without lunch.

 Chapter 43

    At dinner, song Dashan said to Li Mo, "today in the town, a family is looking for me. They want to take a bus with me."


    Li Mo looks at him, "pull what?"


    Song Dashan swallowed his food and said, "it''s a family in the town who wants to visit relatives in the city. He asked me if I would do it or not. I didn''t agree immediately and said I would give him a reply tomorrow."


    Li Mo knows that there must be a reason for song Dashan''s hesitation, and looks at him waiting for his next words.


    Song Dashan sipped his lips and said, "the city is too far away. If it goes by, one day I can''t get back. I have to spend the night outside. It doesn''t matter to me, but I can''t rest assured if I leave your mother at home."


    Li Mo hastens a way: "can''t deal with casually outside one night, too unsafe."


    Song Dashan nodded, "I''ll push this business."


    But Li Mo shook his head and fell into meditation.


    Song Dashan gently touched Li Mo''s face, "what''s the matter? What do you think? "


    Li Mo came back and suddenly said, "pick up! Take over the business. Go to the city. Let''s go together. "


    Song Dashan wondered, "what are you doing in the city together? What do you think of


    Li Mo said, "last time you said that your leg can be cured in the city, but we haven''t gone to the city''s hospital to ask the doctor to have a good look. I was thinking about going to the city one day to ask the doctor how to treat your leg and how much it costs. Just take this opportunity to have a good look at the doctor."


    Song Dashan didn''t expect that Li Mo was still remembering his leg. He was about to forget the treatment himself.


    Song Dashan sipped his lips and hesitated a little. "But, my leg is too expensive to cure. We don''t have much money in total, or..."


    Song Dashan''s words stopped under Li Mo''s eyes. Li Mo was really unhappy. Song Dashan gave a slightly flattering smile, approached Li Mo and said gently: "daughter-in-law, I won''t say it. It''s my fault. I listen to you, What you say is what you say, OK? "


    Li Mo snorted and twisted on his arm, "your leg is the most important. If you don''t have money, you have to be cured. If you dare to love money next time, I will ignore you."


    Song Dashan laughed even more happily. He took La limo''s little hand and said with a smile, "I know. Let''s treat our legs. Let''s go to treat them. Tomorrow I''ll go to the family. Let''s go to the city together."


    Li Mo said seriously: "I think so. Although we don''t have enough money now, we can let the doctor take a look at it first. We can ask the doctor whether to take medicine or acupuncture. We can take it several times. If we can, we can discuss with the doctor and see if we can give you a look at the leg first. We can pay back the money slowly."


    Song Dashan nodded, "well, the family will go to the city in two days. We''ll make arrangements for the family in these two days. If we live in the city less, we''ll have to stay for one night. If we live more, we''ll probably stay for more than one night. Plum side also want to say good, in case they can''t find, we are anxious


    Li Mo said, "the only thing I have to take care of at home is chickens. At that time, I will entrust the chickens to Aunt Zhao to take care of them for two days. As for Meizi, I''ll take Xiaobao to talk to her tomorrow."


    Li Mo went to Zhao''s house in the afternoon and told aunt Zhao about going to the city to look at Song Dashan''s legs. Aunt Zhao said quickly, "don''t worry about the chicken. I promise to feed you well. Don''t worry about going to the city. I''ll help you look at it here. It''s important for Dashan to treat his legs."


    Li Mo is very grateful and knows that Aunt Zhao won''t receive the food for her chicken, so she brings a cake from home to Aunt Zhao for her children to eat. It''s a little heartfelt.


    After the chicken is dealt with, Li Mo has nothing to worry about. He goes to Meizi with Xiaobao the next day.


    After talking to Mei Zi about something, Mei Zi was excited at that time. "Great, my brother''s leg can be cured at last. Sister in law, my brother used to have a lot of strength. Most people can''t keep up with his walking speed, and he can''t do anything neatly. Now this leg is dragging him. I really want to see what he used to look like."


    Li Mo nodded, "you can rest assured that your brother''s leg treatment is the most important thing. No matter how much it costs, we will treat it. This time, we also want to ask the situation first."


    After Li Mo said this, he told meI Zi, "we don''t know that we will stay in the city for a few days this time. There is no one at home. If you sell out, your brother can''t buy for you. You and tie Zi have a look at what''s missing. You''d better let your brother bring you some goods tomorrow, so that you won''t be delayed by not being at home."


    Meizi said: "I know that tiezi will check the goods every night when he comes back. I know that there are not many things. I''ll tell you now. Let me bring some back. You don''t need to buy goods when you are not at home."


    Plum said the few goods at the moment, and Li Mo wrote them down carefully.


    After everything at home was arranged, this morning, Li Mo and Xiao Bao got on the donkey cart, and the whole family rushed to the town to meet the family in the city, and then went to the city together.


    It''s really far to go to the city. They set out in the dark and didn''t get to the gate until the afternoon.At the gate of the city, the officers and soldiers who guarded the city checked the guides one by one to the people who entered the city. They were put in only when there was no problem.


    For the first time, Li Mo felt the importance of ancient identity.


    He sent the family to the designated place. The family was very grateful. They gave song Dashan 150 Wen and left.


    It was already past noon, and Li Mo was hungry. Her breakfast had already been digested. She and Xiao Bao were OK. They ate some snacks in the car. Song Dashan was determined to drive the car, but he didn''t have any water to drink. He must have been hungry.


    Li Mo said, "Dashan, let''s find a place to eat first."


    Song Dashan nodded and pulled his donkey cart to search for food in the street. Xiaobao also kept staring at the street. His eyes were wide open. He blinked once for a long time. It was a strange feeling. This was his first time to enter the city. The prosperity of the city was incomparable in the town, and it was hard to avoid dazzling children''s eyes.


    Li Mo doesn''t feel much. After all, the bustle of the city can''t compare with that of the modern city. I''m used to seeing the bustle of the modern city. At most, I just sigh about the ancient architectural style, and I''m not surprised by anything else.


    Li Mo soon saw a noodle shop on the street. After the meal, there was no one. The table was empty, and it was not crowded.


    Li Mo grabbed song Dashan, pointed to the noodle shop and said, "let''s have something to eat here."


    Song Dashan nodded, pulled the donkey cart aside, tied it up, and sat down on the table of the noodle shop.


    Li Mo asked the boss to serve three bowls of shredded meat noodles.


    At this time, all the bowls are big, and the noodles are full of weight. Li Mo and Xiao Bao can''t eat a bowl at all. They eat a bowl together. Li Mo specially ordered three bowls to make song Dashan eat more. What he did was all physical work, and he had to eat more.


    Li Mo asks the boss to take a small bowl, divides the flour in his bowl into a small bowl, lets Xiaobao eat it, and gives the rest of the flour to song Dashan.


    Song Dashan saw that Li Mo and Xiao Bao couldn''t eat so many noodles, so he solved all the noodles after they finished eating.


    After Li Mo finished eating, he gave the money to the boss, and the family went to the hospital.


    Li Mo asked song Dashan, "Dashan, which doctor did you come to see in the city when you were injured?"


    Song Dashan said: "I''ve visited many hospitals. Some hospitals can''t see my leg. Two of them say they can cure it. One of them costs too much, and the other is more reasonable. But they also say it takes at least 30 Liang silver to completely cure it."


    Li Mo nods, "that we go to this directly."


    Song Dashan took Li Mo to this hospital according to the route in his memory, which is called Renshan hall.


    The appearance of this hospital is very large, and the scale is not small, and there are a lot of people in and out of the hospital, which shows that the medical skill of this hospital is good, and the people are willing to come. It seems good by visual inspection.


    Li Mo and song Dashan go in with Xiao Bao, find a little apprentice like man and ask: "doctor, we want to see the leg injury, don''t know which doctor to look for?"


    The little brother was very happy when Li Mo called "doctor". He blushed and said, "I''m not a doctor, I''m not a doctor."


    Li Mo praises a way: "now is not a doctor, hereafter affirmation is also, I call ahead of time just."


    The smile of the little brother''s mouth is stronger. He is more patient with Li Mo''s problem and says: "we have two doctors here. If you look at the leg injury, you can go to see Dr. Lin. he is very good at this aspect. His medical skills are very good. You see, it''s here, but you have to wait in line. When it''s your turn, you can go in again." Brother said, pointing to a room for Li Mo to see.


    Li Mo nods and goes to the queue to see a doctor after thanking him.


    There are already three people in line in front. Li Mo and song Dashan stand behind and look inside through the occasionally raised curtain. They only see rows of cabinets and chairs, but nothing else.


    After waiting for about an hour, the three people in front finished watching it. It''s Li Mo''s turn.


    When Li Mo went in, he saw an old man with a half white beard sitting behind the desk. When he saw Li Mo come in, he raised his hand to signal them to sit down on the chair beside the desk.


    The old man looked at Song Dashan''s legs and asked, "are you looking at the legs? What''s your leg like? "


    Song Dashan told the truth: "before I was a soldier, I was injured in the battlefield. At that time, I delayed the treatment time. Later, I didn''t get well. I went to other doctors and said I couldn''t see it."


    The doctor nodded, went to song Dashan, touched his leg with his hand, and then rolled up song Dashan''s trouser leg to check the condition of his leg.


    The doctor looked and asked about the situation. After about a quarter of an hour, he sat back in his chair, touched his beard and said, "I''ve hurt my bone, and it''s not easy to get better because I''ve been dragging on for a long time."


    Li Mo nervously asks a way: "that doctor, can you give cure?"


    The doctor pondered for a long time and said, "it''s easier to cure this injury when I first suffered it. Now it''s been delayed for such a long time. It''s not easy to cure it."


    Li Mo grasped the key point in the doctor''s words and asked, "doctor, you mean it can be cured, but it is more difficult to cure, right?"The doctor looked at Li Mo with satisfaction and nodded, "yes, this injury can be cured if it is treated carefully. It only takes a lot of time and suffering. The money is indispensable. Can your family accept it?"


    The doctor saw that song Dashan''s family was not very well dressed. At first sight, he knew that they were not very rich. It was a costly matter to cure this leg injury. Most people could not afford it. He had to explain it in advance.


    Li Mo doesn''t have a little worry, just ask a way: "that doctor, you say a number, my husband this leg wants to cure completely, probably want how much silver."


    The doctor replied: "your husband''s leg should be taken slowly. It should be treated with acupuncture and moxibustion. After each acupuncture and moxibustion, go back and take medicine for half a month. Next time, come back and adjust acupuncture and prescription according to the effect. According to the degree of your husband''s leg injury, you need to do about ten times of treatment. If the effect is not achieved, you have to continue to do it. "


    Li Mo knew that it was meant to be treated according to times, so he asked, "doctor, do you give money according to times? How much for each treatment


    The doctor nodded, "not bad."


    The doctor said as if he knew that Li Mo would ask the price next, so he said directly: "your husband''s leg, acupuncture once plus leg ointment plus half a month''s medicine, each time to three Liang silver."


    Li Mo calculated in her heart. According to the doctor, if she wants to cure song Dashan''s leg, she needs at least six liang of silver a month. Now her family can earn two liang of silver a month from Song Dashan. She earns about one or two liang from making up and selling perfume. It''s only three Liang in total, half of it. It''s not good at all.


    But now he has nearly seven liang of silver in his hand. He can treat twice first, and then he can think of a way slowly. But the sooner song Dashan''s leg is cured, the better. He can''t delay any longer.


    Thinking of this, Li Mo nodded and said, "doctor, we will treat you. Please treat us today."


    The doctor confirmed: "are you sure you want to treat it?"


    Li Mo nods, "confirm."


    The doctor stroked his beard and told his apprentice to prepare something. Then he asked song Dashan to lie down on the small cave behind the screen and prepare for acupuncture.


    After a while, the apprentice brought in all the things the doctor wanted. The doctor cleaned his hands, piled song Dashan''s trouser legs on his thigh, picked up the silver needle and roasted it on the fire. Before inserting the needle, the doctor asked the apprentice to give him a towel and let song Dashan bite it in his mouth. He said, "it will hurt. You should hold back and don''t move."


    Song Dashan nodded, "doctor, it''s OK. I can''t help it. Just put the needle in." Then he bit the towel into his mouth.


    The doctor saw that he was ready and slowly put the first needle into song Dashan''s knee.


    Song Dashan''s muscles were tense immediately, and his face was in pain. His hands were clinging to both sides of the bed, and his hands were blue. We can see how much pain he was suffering at the moment.


    But his legs didn''t move at all.


    Li Mo can''t bear to look at him. Xiao Bao''s tears are coming down. Li Mo buries Xiao Bao''s face in his neck and doesn''t let him see his father.


    About half an hour later, the doctor received the injection, and then asked the apprentice to apply the tamped ointment on Song Dashan''s leg, and then wrapped it in white gauze.


    At this time, song Dashan was exhausted, his clothes were wet with sweat, and his face was covered with sweat.


    Li Mo hastens to come forward to take out a PA son to wipe his face, distressed extremely, "OK? Does it hurt? "


    Song Dashan shook his head weakly and said with a strong smile, "it''s OK, just a little tired. I''ll be fine later."


    The doctor said on one side: "young people are good. They can endure hardships. If you want to put them aside, most people will probably get rolling in pain."


    After the doctor finished, he went to the desk, took up the brush and wrote a piece of paper. He handed it to the primary school disciple and said, "according to this prescription, I''ll take the medicine."


    Then he explained to Li Mo and song Dashan, "you can go back today. Don''t force your legs in the future. You need to drink the medicine continuously every day. Otherwise, the effect is not good. Come back in half a month."


    Li Mo said to the doctor, "thank you, doctor, please."


    The doctor waved his hand.


    At this time, the primary school apprentice brought in a large bag of medicine and handed it to Li Mo, "there are 15 pairs of medicine in it. Boil a pair of medicine every day and drink it after dinner every day."


    Li Mo took the medicine bag, took out three Liang silver from the bag and handed it to the apprentice. Then he told the doctor goodbye and helped song Dashan out.

 Chapter 44

    Out of the hospital, it''s dark, and I can''t go back at night. Li Mo decides to find an inn to sleep for one night.


    Not far out of the street is an inn. Li Mo doesn''t want song Dashan to go much, so he doesn''t choose any more. He goes directly into the Inn and asks the shopkeeper for a room.


    The shopkeeper leads song Dashan''s donkey cart into the shed in the backyard and ties it, then takes Li Mo and three people upstairs.


    Just as he was going up the stairs, song Dashan suddenly stopped and looked down the stairs with a dazed expression.


    Li Mo discovers his strange, pull his hand, "what''s the matter? What are you looking at? " Then he followed his eyes and saw a young man dressed up at the counter saying something to the shopkeeper.


    That man Li Mo doesn''t know him at all. It''s impossible for him to meet song Dashan when he looks at his clothes. It''s not him that song Dashan looks at.


    Song Dashan looked back, shook his head and said, "I didn''t see anything. Let''s go."


    Li Mo nodded and went upstairs.


    Small two open a room, to Li Mo two humanity: "two objective, if you want to eat, you can go down to the first floor to eat, in the evening our shop provides a bucket of hot water, if you want more money, you can call me at any time."


    Li Mo nods and thanks Xiao er.


    Song Dashan puts Xiaobao down. Xiaobao immediately looks around curiously. This is the first time that he has spent the night outside. It''s very fresh.


    Li Mo said to song Dashan, "we''ll go down and get something to eat later. Then we''ll have an early rest and go home tomorrow morning."


    Song Dashan nodded.


    After a short rest, the three of them went downstairs to eat. Instead of eating in the inn, they went outside and ordered a bowl of noodles. It''s not that they don''t want to eat better. They just want to treat song Dashan ''.


    But how can we make more money?


    Li Mo thought while eating, until finished eating also did not come up with a way.


    Forget it, now the money can support two treatments, there is still time to think about it.


    After dinner, the three went back to the inn, asked for some hot water, washed and rinsed, and went to bed early.


    Early the next morning, Li Mo and song Dashan returned their rooms and drove their donkey cart back to Daoyuan village.


    Back home, a little cleaning inside and outside the house, Li Mo and song Dashan go to Aunt Zhao''s house to pick up the chicken.


    Aunt Zhao was cooking. When she saw Li Mo and song Dashan coming back, she immediately asked in surprise, "are you back? What''s the matter? Can Dashan''s legs be cured? "


    Li Mo nodded, "yes, the doctor said that although it is more difficult to cure, it can be cured. After that, we will go to the City Medical Center for treatment every half a month."


    Aunt Zhao was very happy to hear the news, "that''s great. Dashan''s leg can be cured. In the future, your life will only be better."


    Li Mo smiles and nods, then asks: "aunt Zhao, I''m not at home. Has anyone come to my home these two days to look for me to make up?"


    Aunt Zhao shook her head. "No, I look at it every day, but no one has been here."


    Li Mo nods, feeling a little disappointed.


    Her current business volume is still too small. Sometimes no one comes to her for make-up for a few days. Her make-up skill is really useless. Now Song Dashan wants to cure her leg. If it goes on like this, the money is really not enough.


    No, I really have to find a way. I have to increase the volume of business.


    Li Mo has been trying to find a way, so that the food is not delicious, and she can''t sleep at night, tossing and turning.


    Song Dashan holds Li Mo in his arms, rubs her neck, and reaches into her clothes dishonestly, grabs two groups of soft kneading, and asks: "what''s the matter? Why are you so upset? What are you thinking? "


    This man is in heat again.


    Li Mo pulled out his hand and said seriously, "during your leg treatment, you are not allowed to do this!"


    Confused, song Dashan asked, "why not?"


    "Didn''t you listen to the doctor? Your leg can''t be forced. If you want to get better soon, you can''t do it."


    Song Dashan pleaded wrongly: "it doesn''t affect my leg. I don''t have anything to do with my leg. It''s OK."


    Li Mo rolled a white eye, "who says not to affect leg? You mean it doesn''t affect the legs? "


    When Mingming did that, his lower body was the most powerful. He didn''t use his legs. How could he do that?


    The doctor said that legs should not be used vigorously. Although she doesn''t know whether it can be regarded as using vigorously, it''s always right to be careful during the treatment.


    Song Dashan saw Li Mo insist, wilt, head buried in Li Mo''s chest rub to rub to, than a child will be coquetry.


    Li Mo must be soft hearted at ordinary times, but now at a special time, he must not be connived at. Li Mo is ruthless and pushes his dog''s head away. "It''s no use being coquettish. It''s no use saying it''s no good."


    Song Dashan''s nose is like a dog abandoned by its owner.Li Mo can''t laugh or cry, but he can''t help it.


    After a while, when Li Mo thought that song Dashan had fallen asleep, song Dashan over there came up again and held Li Mo in his arms. His legs wrapped around Li Mo''s legs and wrapped Li Mo tightly in his arms. Then he buried his face in Li Mo''s neck and said gently, "I won''t move. I''ll sleep with you."


    Li Mo raises the corner of his mouth, reaches out his hand to touch his head, and acquiesces in this sticky behavior.


    A moment later, song Dashan''s regular breathing came over, and he had obviously fallen asleep.


    Li Mo smiles, but she can''t sleep. She still can''t help thinking about ways to increase her business.


    At present, the business volume of making up for the brides in shiliba village can not be increased. Not to mention that not every bride will look for her to make up. Even if every bride looks for her, the business volume is far from enough. After all, where can a bride get married every day.


    In order to increase the business volume, we must break away from the current business model and find a new way. The best way is to keep the business flowing. Besides, she doesn''t have to go all the way to make up for others. The best person to make up is to come to her directly and let her make money.


    But it''s easy to think. How can this be done? If she could open a make-up shop in the town, it would be possible for her customers to come to her own home. But now Song Dashan''s leg treatment money is far from enough. Where can she get the money to open a shop, even if she rents a shop, she can''t afford it. This road is really impassable.


    Li Mo has a headache and can''t help patting her head.


    Clapping, clapping, all of a sudden, Li Mo action, a flash in the brain, thought of a good method.


    Yes, it''s the use of shops!


    Although she has no money to open a shop, she can sit in someone else''s shop and wait for someone else to come and make up. Isn''t that true.


    As for the stores, just go to the stores that sell Rouge powder?


    Li Mo thought of the shop where he had been buying Rouge powder.


    The landlady and she are already acquaintances. She also has a general understanding of the landlady. She is quite forthright, informal and has a good character. She is not the kind of person who likes to entrap people. The most important thing is that the landlady is a relative of the county magistrate''s family. She is able to enjoy the cool by relying on the county magistrate. There is no need to worry about other family''s doing harm or getting into trouble.


    Li Mo''s heart jumped up.


    She felt that there was hope of making money.


    As long as she can impress the landlady, take a fancy to her make-up skills, invite her to be a make-up lady in her shop, and if there are guests who come to her shop and help her promote the sales, then she can directly help people make up in the shop. And it''s a win-win situation. She makes up for others well, so there will only be more visitors and repeat visitors. Even more curious visitors will come to the store to have a look. At that time, there will be more people buying her Rouge powder, and both of them will earn money.


    Li Mo thinks that she has a great hope of success in this plan. She just wants to follow song Dashan to the town tomorrow to have a try.


    The more Li Mo thought about it, the more excited he was. He was excited until midnight, and finally fell asleep. But he didn''t sleep well. When he got up in Song Dashan in the morning, he woke up immediately.


    Song Dashan: "how did you wake up? It''s still early. Go back to sleep. "


    Li Mo rubs his eyes and shakes his head. "I won''t sleep. I''m going to town with you today."


    Song Dashan: "what are you doing in town?"


    Li Mo: "I have something to do in zhifen shop."


    Song Dashan thought that she was going to buy Rouge powder. He nodded, took her out of the quilt, rubbed her face to make her sober. After Li Mo opened her eyes completely, he left to make breakfast.


    When they are ready, they carry Xiaobao into the carriage. The whole family goes to the village to wait for the villagers in the town today.


    When it was almost time for Mao, the people on the bus were almost there. Song Dashan got up and set out for the town.


    When he got to the town, others went to the market to work. Song Dashan drove the donkey cart to the shop where Li Mo often went.


    Li Mo asks song Dashan and Xiao Bao to stay in the car, carrying her make-up box into the shop.


    The landlady saw Li Mo coming and said with a smile, "Sister Li, you''re here. Are you coming to buy Rouge powder again today?"


    Since Li Mo began to make up, she often came to her house to buy powder. The landlady and she are very familiar.


    Li Mo smiles and asks the landlady to say hello first. Then she says, "sister Yue, I''m not here to buy fat powder today. I''m going to do business with you. I don''t know if you are interested in listening to it."


    The proprietress was not upset because Li Mo said she would not buy the powder. When she heard that she wanted to do business with her, she became interested and asked with a smile, "of course, Sister Li just talks. I''m all ears." The proprietress says to meet Li Mo to the side chair side to sit down.


    Li Mo knows she is forthright person, also don''t beat around the Bush, ask a way directly: "month elder sister, do you know every time I buy so many fat powder from your home is to do?"


    The landlady shakes her head to show that she doesn''t know. This question is too private. She hasn''t asked before.Li Mo said: "sister Yue, to tell you the truth, the reason why I buy so much powder in your house is because I am a make-up girl who makes up for the bride."


    The landlady was a little surprised. She guessed what Li Mo did, but she never thought that she would be a make-up girl. She had never seen such a young and beautiful make-up girl.


    However, the landlady is also a person who has seen the world. She regained her look after a moment of surprise. She knew that Li Mo must have a reason to say this today. She asked directly, "Sister Li has come here today to say that doing business with me has something to do with your make-up."


    Li Mo knows that the landlady is a smart person, and nods directly, "sister Yue, you are a forthright person, so I won''t beat around the bush with you. I''ll tell you straight. I''m going to do business with you today with my make-up skills. Listen, if you think it''s ok, we''ll cooperate. If it''s not, we''re still friends."


    The landlady nodded with a smile, "of course."


    Li Mo said: "sister Yue, I don''t want to tell you a lie. I don''t dare to say that I''m the best in the world, but I''m also one of the best in the world. It''s certain that I make women beautiful. I used to make money by making up for the bride, but my husband''s leg is injured. Now we need to treat it. We don''t have enough money. I want to make more money, so I want to make up for people in your shop If someone comes to see Rouge powder and you recommend it to me, I can personalize it first. If you feel dissatisfied and don''t charge, it won''t affect your business. "


    Li Mo said, with a sigh of relief, continued: "you can also set up a signboard at the door to tell others that the shop can make up and make people beautiful, so as to attract customers. In this way, there will only be more and more customers in your shop, and there will only be more and more of your powder."


    Li Mo finished, saw the landlady pondering, and continued: "sister Yue, you should know that if this business is successful, it will be beneficial to both of us. No matter who the guests are aiming at, the business of both sides will be better and better, don''t you think?"


    In fact, when Li Mo finished the business, the landlady was moved. She had never met a make-up girl in the shop, but she could imagine that if there was a make-up girl in her shop, it would certainly arouse the curiosity of the customers. Even as Li Mo said, it would attract more customers into her shop. With more customers, more and more cosmetics would be sold. But this matter has no harm to her basically, she only needs to provide a place, then moves the lip to introduce to go.


    However, the only problem now is that Li Mei''s make-up skill is really so good, can it attract customers?


    The landlady thought about it and said to Li Mo, "Sister Li, what you said is really touching. If it''s true, as long as it''s convenient for me to provide you with a place, I can benefit. But I don''t know what your craft is, whether it''s really that good. So, sister, if you like, can you show it to me? "


    Li Mo listened to the boss''s words to be happy, it seems that this thing is basically finished, so Li Mo said immediately: "sister Yue, if you want, I''ll put on a new make-up for you now, let you see how my craft is?"


    The landlady bent her lips and laughed, "why not?"


    Li Mo stood up and made a "please" action to the landlady, saying: "sister Yue, let''s take off the makeup on your face first, and then I''ll make it heavy for you."


    The landlady told a busboy in the shop to fetch a basin of water, take out the fragrant pancreases to wash his face, and remove the makeup from his face today.

 Chapter 45

    The landlady took off her make-up to show her true appearance.


    The proprietress herself is really good. She looks beautiful after putting on makeup, but it''s not because of makeup, but because of her beauty. To be clear, although her make-up is good, she only mechanically smears on her original facial features, but does not add a sixth of her own beauty. Her make-up does not play a role in changing beauty.


    If the proprietress is not good-looking, then she will not look good after makeup.


    However, Li Mo didn''t tell the landlady what she thought. She just began to make up for her.


    The landlady''s skin is well maintained, so Li Mo doesn''t put too much powder on her base makeup. She only applies a thin layer to cover the spots and flaws on her face, making her face white and delicate.


    After that, Li Mo gave the landlady a new eyebrow shape, changed it to be more suitable for her, and then modified it with eyebrow powder to achieve the best effect.


    The landlady''s facial features are good on the whole, but it''s still early to be perfect. Among them, the parts that need to be modified most are the nose and chin. Her nose is not delicate enough, a little bit prone, and chin, although according to normal people is delicate, but in the beauty is slightly wide, not meticulous enough, so Li Mo focuses on these two.


    These two decorations rely on shadow and highlight. Mirabilis puts shadow on both ends of the nose, adjusts it to the most appropriate size, and then puts highlight on it to make the nose stand out instantly. The chin is the same, will slightly wide part of the fine decoration cover, let the chin become delicate.


    After finishing these two parts, the rest of the treatment is not too difficult. Li Mo draws the boss''s eyes a slightly upward arc, and the corners of her eyes are a little pink, which gives people a faint sense of charm. It''s soft and noble, just suitable for the boss''s age and temperament. As for the lip makeup, Li Mo uses two different colors of lipstick to make a lip makeup for her, making her lips crystal clear, tender and attractive.


    Proprietress''s face is very good, does not need the modification of shadow, so Li Mo directly skip this step, change to give proprietress comb hair. Li Mo chose a bun that was not only suitable for the landlady''s face, but also dazzling - Xianyun bun. This bun is very difficult and time-consuming, but it''s very beautiful. No matter what angle you look at it, you can''t move your eyes and become the focus in an instant. Together with the ruby earrings that the boss''s wife brought today, they really complement each other.


    Half an hour later, Li Mo stops and looks at the boss''s wife. She nods in her heart and is very satisfied with her make-up.


    "Sister Yue, well, you can see for yourself." Li Mo said to move the super large mirror in the shop to the landlady.


    The landlady looks at herself in the mirror and is surprised to what Li Mo expected.


    The landlady''s appearance at this time, on the basis of her original six points, at least two points longer. She can be called a beauty before, but now it''s not too much to be called a great beauty.


    The landlady touched her face and almost couldn''t believe it. Can she still be so beautiful?


    Before that, she claimed to be a shop owner of cosmetics. She had a lot of research on make-up, and she had learned countless make-up skills. She often taught make-up skills to customers who came to buy cosmetics, which won praise from customers. She thinks her make-up technique is not bad, and she can be regarded as very good in this town.


    Before, Li Mo claimed that her make-up technique was very good, but she still thought that she was not broad-minded in the countryside. After being praised by the village women, she thought that her make-up technique was good. It is also possible that Li Mei''s make-up technique is really good, but it will never surpass her. After all, she has made great efforts in make-up, and she certainly did not grope for it by herself People can match.


    But now, she finally knows how wrong her mind was before. Fortunately, she didn''t show a little bit, otherwise she would be shameless.


    Li Meizi''s make-up skills are not bad. She can be regarded as superb. She is the best among the experts. When she was so old, she had seen many skillful hands, but she had never seen anyone who could match her.


    The landlady thinks that she has found a treasure.


    According to Li Mei''s skill, why don''t you worry that no one will ask her for make-up? Although the town is small, there are many rich people, especially the wives and concubines of those rich families. They are willing to spend money on their faces. Every time they come up with a good-looking pattern, they rush to spend money. They don''t care about money at all. If they know someone can make them beautiful, they will surely go here every day and spend more I''m willing to pay less.


    When it''s time to be beautiful, I''m sure I think her lipstick powder is better than others. Can I not buy the rouge powder in her shop?


    At the moment, the landlady is very glad that she has made friends with Li Mo, and let her come to her first instead of looking for other shops, otherwise she will miss this good opportunity in vain.


    The landlady made no secret of her rarity for Li mo. she grabbed Li Mo''s hand and said, "sister, your skill is incomparable. I believe in what you said before. With your skill and the contacts of my shop, I believe that not only do people come to you for make-up, but also the business of my shop will be better and better. Sister, we will cooperate well in the future. "Li Mo knew that the proprietress agreed with her proposal. She couldn''t help laughing and said to the proprietress, "sister Yue, you''d better get ready first. You''d better hang a sign at the door to attract the guests. When you''re ready, I''ll come and make up for the guests at any time."


    The landlady nodded again and again, "I naturally hope that the earlier I start this thing, the better. I''ll let someone make a signboard and put it at the door today. If you have nothing else to do, you''ll come tomorrow morning. As long as there are guests in the shop, I''ll introduce you. Those ladies with good family circumstances are certainly willing to try. You don''t have to worry that no one is willing to ask you to make up."


    Li Mo smiles and nods, "then I''ll come over tomorrow morning, and I''ll trouble sister Yue at that time."


    The landlady waved her hand. "I want to thank you for your trouble. By the way, sister, how much do you plan to charge for this make-up? "


    In fact, Li Mo didn''t know how much she would charge for this one time. Before, she used to use bridal makeup, and she didn''t know whether the charge could be the same. So she directly asked the landlady, "sister Yue, I used to make up for married brides in the countryside, and I charged 15 Wen at a time. As for you, I really don''t know how much to charge. You are familiar with this town, give me a chance Let''s suggest it. "


    The landlady pondered that although there are many rich people in this town, all the people in her shop are not rich people. There are also many ordinary people. The charge is definitely not good. It must be a unified price. Everyone is convinced that the price can''t be set too high, but the ordinary people should be unhappy.


    After pondering for a long time, the landlady said, "sister, I think it''s better for you to accept 20 Wen once a time. In this way, the ordinary people in the town can afford it occasionally. When the time comes, word of mouth will tell, and the business will not be bad."


    Li Mo still believes in the boss''s wife and nods, "that''s according to the monthly sister''s words. I can properly suggest them to buy Rouge powder and decoration suitable for them when I make up. It''s not only a suggestion for them, but also a business for you."


    The landlady likes Li Mo''s attitude. She smiles and says, "Sister Li, we''ll cooperate well in the future."


    After the matter of zhifen shop is settled, it''s time for song Dashan to pull the villagers back to the village. Li Mo says goodbye to the landlady and leaves the shop.


    Xiao Bao saw Li Mo come out, and immediately rushed to her arms excitedly, "mother, how did you go in so long? I''ve been waiting for a long time. I want to go in and find you, but my father is bad. He won''t let me go."


    Li Mo is very funny about Xiao Bao''s complaint, but he still gives Xiao Bao face. He raises his hand to hit song Dashan, feints anger and says, "Why are you so bad? You won''t let Xiao Bao in."


    Xiaobao nodded seriously.


    Song Dashan chuckles, rubs Li Mo''s cheek, takes the make-up box in her hand and puts it into the car. Then he helps her into the car and takes Xiaobao in. Then he drives the donkey cart to the assembly place to wait for the villagers.


    Back home, Li Mo just told song Dashan about it. She didn''t know for sure before, so she didn''t say what to do.


    Song Dashan''s eyes flashed guilt and heartache, holding Li Mo in his arms, "you''re too hard, I don''t want you to work so hard. Don''t worry about the money. I can go to the town in the afternoon, fight for more work, or take the initiative to ask at the dock. You can always find more work, so you stay at home."


    Li Mo knows that he loves her and doesn''t even allow her to do more housework. Now that he starts early every day to work in the town, he certainly doesn''t want her to do it. However, she doesn''t feel that it''s hard to do it. She''s busy with her career and making money for her family. No matter how busy she is, she doesn''t want to put all the pressure on him. She has the ability to make money, so why not do it.


    On the contrary, she thinks it''s better to go to town every day to earn money than to stay at home and have nothing to do.


    Li Mo hugs song Dashan''s neck and kisses him on the face. "It''s not hard. I''m bored to stay at home every day. I can go to town with you every day. Don''t you think it''s good?"


    How can song Dashan feel bad? He just has to get up early every day. He knows that she always sleeps until she wakes up naturally.


    But what Li Mo decides to do, song Dashan can''t stop it. He can only follow her heart.


    Li Mo shakes his arm and says in a sweet voice, "you will be responsible for waking me up every day in the future. I will stay in the town until evening. You should remember to pick me up."


    Song Dashan had no choice but to smile and kiss her forehead, "OK, I''ll send you and pick you up later."


    Li Mo can''t help laughing until he compromises.


    Because he had to get up early the next day, Li Mo went to bed early and was awakened by song Dashan before dawn.


    Li Mo rubbed her eyes to wake herself up, washed up in a hurry, and after breakfast, she got on the donkey cart again and went to town.


    Today, before entering the shop, Li Mo saw a cardboard standing at the door of the shop from a distance, on which he wrote with a brush: our make-up shop doesn''t charge for beauty.


    Li Mo laughs and says in secret that the landlady can really catch the eyes of customers. Just a sentence of "no beauty, no money" can attract people''s curiosity and try. It seems that the landlady really trusts her make-up skills.Li Mo walked into the shop with a make-up box. The landlady immediately welcomed her and said, "sister, you''re here. Come and see the place where I put on your make-up."


    Li Mo followed the landlady''s fingers to see the difference between the shop and yesterday. The landlady specially arranged a small area with a beautiful screen in the shop There are a dressing table and a large mirror, a shelf with towels and basins on it, and a stool for people to sit on. It''s simple and elegant. People feel very comfortable when they see it.


    Li Mo really didn''t expect that the landlady was so attentive to this. She even arranged a dressing room for her in such a short time. I don''t know how to thank her now.


    The landlady waved her hand, "I''m not doing it for you. I''m also doing it for the sake of the business in the shop. If you just sit in the shop like this, everyone can have a look. It''s not only that my shop is not elegant, but also that the customers with make-up don''t like it. If you leave an elegant place to put on make-up, the guests will not be surrounded and feel comfortable. In this way, they will come back and even buy more powder. "


    Li Mo has to sigh that the wisdom of the ancients is no less than that of the modern people, and other people''s business philosophy and thinking are also not bad. She didn''t think of it for a moment. The landlady thought of it in a short night, and completed it quickly. Her action power is really not strong. She is ashamed that Fu Ru,


    Li Mo is more and more happy. It must be very happy to cooperate with such people.


    At this time, the landlady said, "sister, you should get ready quickly. Tell me what you need. There will be an old customer coming to make up later, which was agreed yesterday."


    Li Mo is surprised. Is there business so soon? She thought she''d do it the other day, sitting around doing nothing.


    Looking at Li Mo''s surprise, the landlady said with a smile: "I have been running this shop here for so many years, but there are still many regular customers. Yesterday afternoon, some regular customers came to buy rouge, so I mentioned it by the way. The main reason is that she knew that the makeup on my face was made up by you at that time. That lady was moved at that time. Anyway, she was not short of money. At that time, she made an appointment with me and said that she would come here today and ask you to make it for her. "


    It turns out that the lady who is going to make up is not a poor one.


    Li Mo nods, "I don''t have anything to clean up here. I''ll change it for her after that lady comes."


    As soon as the words came out, a woman in her early thirties came into the shop. Seeing the landlady and Li Mo, she immediately asked curiously, "yueniang, is this the lady who made up the makeup that you said yesterday


    The landlady took the woman''s hand and led her to the stool in the dressing room to sit down. "It''s not, it''s this one. She made up for me yesterday, which made me hate my own make-up this morning. Before I knew it, I thought my make-up was right."


    The woman was amused by the landlady''s words.


    After the woman laughed, she looked at Li Mo and jokingly said, "sister, you are a good craftsman. Yesterday, yueniang''s face was so beautiful. It''s not the same as her usual. If only I could be as beautiful as that, but it''s not as good-looking as yueniang."


    There was a touch of curiosity and envy in the woman''s words. It can be seen that the makeup on the landlady''s face yesterday really attracted her.


    Li Mo smiles and doesn''t pretend to be modest, just says: "madam, I will try my best to make you beautiful."


    The landlady then said, "madam, it''s no use saying more. Let my sister make up for you now. I''ll make sure you''re satisfied. If you''re not satisfied, I won''t charge you any money."


    The woman angrily glanced at the landlady, "I don''t believe what you said. I won''t come today if I don''t believe it."


    The landlady nodded, "yes, let''s start now."


    The woman''s face was also made up. First, Li Mo filled the basin on the shelf with warm water, and then used a towel to remove the woman''s make-up. After it was completely clean, she began to make up for the woman.

 Chapter 46

    The woman''s face was also put on make-up. First, Li Mo filled the basin on the shelf with warm water, and then carefully removed the woman''s own make-up with a towel and pancreases. When she was completely clean, she began to make up for the woman.


    This woman''s appearance is not ugly, but it is not beautiful. It is the appearance of ordinary people, which can''t be found in the crowd.


    Li Mo or according to their own habits, before making up, carefully looked every facial features of the woman again, one by one to find out the shortcomings of the face.


    A woman''s forehead is too wide, and her forehead is a little big. It doesn''t look delicate and gentle, but it gives a rough feeling. Her eyes are single eyelids, and they are not big enough, and they don''t look good. Her nose is a little flesh nose, A little bit prone, naturally not very warped; as for the lips, it is slightly thick, and not enough watery red; the overall facial contour, too sharp, cheekbones also slightly prominent, it is not soft enough; finally, the neck, not slender enough, can not reflect the feminine beauty.


    Generally speaking, every facial feature of a woman is ordinary, and many faults can be found, which is far from exquisite. However, it can not be said that she is ugly, only that she is neither ugly nor brilliant. As a result, the whole person looks neither ugly nor brilliant.


    Find out all the shortcomings and can be improved, Li Mo docking down in the heart of the makeup has a few.


    Li Mo''s make-up strategy today is to break through each one, that is, to adjust each facial features, to transform the shortcomings just found, so that each place will become the most beautiful state.


    Li Mo picks up the make-up tool and gives it to the woman from her forehead.


    The proprietress asked a clerk to guard the shop in front of her, but she was not busy with her business. She sat around watching Li Mo make-up, intending to have a good look at why Li Mei could make people look so good with the same make-up.


    Yesterday, she was wearing make-up. She didn''t see how her face was treated by Li Mo at all, which made her itch the next day. She wanted to observe how her face turned. Until now, she finally had a chance to observe it carefully.


    So at the moment, the landlady is engrossed in Li Mo''s action, and doesn''t want to blink.


    Li Mo constantly changes the tools and rouge powder on her hands, sometimes gently hooks, sometimes light sweeps, without thinking at all. Her hands are too fast to see clearly. She can sweep them with a brush, pat them with the back of her hand, and daub them on her face with her thumb from time to time. Looking at the whole process, the landlady just feels very complicated.


    In her original cognition, eyebrow is to use eyebrow powder to smear color on eyebrows. If you want to make eyebrows look good, you need to smear them carefully. You can''t be careless, and if you''re careless, you won''t look good.


    But here in Li Mo, the eyebrow is not like this. She uses a very small brush to gently outline the edge of the eyebrow, and after a few strokes, she outlines a beautiful arc shape. Then she describes it in detail. The eyebrow is delicate and beautiful, which is different from the ordinary eyebrow.


    There are also lips, not as long as the use of lipstick on the lips to wipe it evenly, how can you use so much fat powder and lipstick? So many different colors of lipstick applied to the lips at the same time, not only is it not messy, but the effect after treatment under Li Mo''s hands is amazing. It looks tender and attractive, which makes people hate to have a bite.


    The landlady finally knows why the same make-up, but the difference is so big.


    Li Mo''s handling method she has never seen or heard of. In her opinion, everything that can be dealt with at a stroke is ever-changing in Li Mo''s hands. That small facial features need to go through a lot of steps to deal with, and each different facial features processing method is not the same. Finally, it is these complex steps that make the originally plain facial features beautiful and vivid.


    The landlady clearly knows that these steps of Li Mo''s make-up can not be learned by rote. Even if she tries her best to remember the steps, what parts are more, what parts are lighter, what parts are heavier, and what parts are lighter, all of which need to be grasped by herself. There is no specific statement, even if she remembers which parts Step, she is still not good, perhaps will draw a tiger but not a dog.


    The boss''s wife has just saved her mind to learn some of Li Mo''s craftsmanship. It will be a complete break.


    This is not what she can learn. She can''t remember the handling methods and steps alone, and she can''t grasp the propriety. It''s too difficult.


    She''d better ask Sister Li to make up for her guests.


    Although she can''t learn, the landlady still feels very interested. She still looks at Li Mo''s make-up with great interest. Seeing that the facial features on the lady''s face change little by little, and then change a little, she just feels amazing.


    She doesn''t dare to say anything about her makeup in the future.


    Just when the landlady was serious, the man came to call her.


    "Madame, a guest came to buy some powder and said he wanted to see you."


    Although the landlady wanted to see it again, the guests were the most important, so she couldn''t help but get up and go to the front.


    Seeing the comer, the landlady raised her lips and welcomed her with a smile. "Mrs. Huang, why are you free today? I haven''t seen you for a long timeMrs. Huang sat down on the chair for people to rest, and exchanged greetings with the landlady, "it''s not the bad things at home, which make me restless, and I have no time to go out for a stroll. It''s not easy to have a free time. I''ll come to you to have a look. How about it? Do you have any new good goods? Let me see if you have any. "


    The landlady wisely didn''t ask Mrs. Huang about her bad feelings, but it was nothing more than the love affair of Mr. Huang. After hearing Mrs. Huang''s words, he went to the counter and took out several boxes of exquisite powder from the innermost cabinet. Then he went back to Mrs. Huang and opened the boxes of powder one by one to show her, "you''re so lucky. A new batch of rouge powder has just arrived. Its fineness is excellent, and its effect can''t be compared with other powder Other places are in short supply. I''ve managed to get that point by relying on my relationship. You''ll come today. If you''re two days late, there won''t be any more. "


    Mrs. Huang brightened her eyes, looked down at the powder one by one, and was more satisfied with it. Finally, she paid for the rest.


    The Huang family is in the tea business, and they are among the best merchants in this town. They have a very rich family. Mrs. Huang is a regular customer of this shop. She is always willing to spend money on Rouge powder and never stingy in dressing herself. It''s a pity that I''m old, and I don''t dress as well as those delicate concubines in my family. I hate them so much that I can bite my silver teeth.


    After paying the money, Mrs. Huang stood up and said goodbye to the landlady: "if you have any good things next time, please remember to keep them for me. I''ll leave first today."


    Seeing that Mrs. Huang was about to leave with something, the landlady turned her eyes and said, "Mrs. Huang, are you still free today? If I''m free, I''d like to recommend a good thing for you. I''m sure you like it. "


    Mrs. Huang didn''t have anything to do. Now, listening to the landlady''s saying, she left her chair and sat down again. She was all ears. "What can you say so mysterious? Tell me about it


    The boss''s wife covered her mouth with a handkerchief, which made her humane to Huang Fu: "madam, I''ve made great efforts to invite a make-up girl recently. It''s a unique skill in make-up. It''s not too much to say that you are enchanted. To make it clear, no matter how ugly you are, you can make yourself beautiful. I wonder if you''re interested in trying? "


    The landlady said, immediately confidently added: "Mrs. Huang, if you melt, I will keep you satisfied."


    Mrs. Huang was thoroughly interested by the landlady. Then she remembered the sign she saw at the door when she just came in. She immediately asked, "is it the one you said on the sign you put at the door?"


    The landlady nodded, "exactly."


    Mrs. Huang stood up: "what about the makeup girl? Of course, I''ll try it. I''d like to see if it can make me look good. "


    The landlady stood up and led Mrs. Huang to the dressing room. She said, "now Mrs. Lin is making up in the dressing room. When I came out, most of it has been melted. Now it is estimated that it has been melted. Go and have a look first."


    Mrs. Huang and Mrs. Lin are acquaintances. They have known each other for many years. They do business with each other in this town. They can be said to be half sisters. Now they hear that Mrs. Lin is also making up in it. They are eager to walk a little faster. "I''m going to see how she''s changing. Her face is not as good as mine, and I know if she can make it beautiful."


    The landlady was not in a hurry to say something nice, but just said with a smile: "then you can go in and have a look."


    The two said and entered the dressing room.


    Li Mo is washing her hands, and Mrs. Lin''s make-up has finished. She is looking at the mirror carefully, and she doesn''t even turn her head to hear Mrs. Huang''s voice.


    Mrs. Huang called Mrs. Lin again, but she didn''t notice that Mrs. Lin paid any attention to her. At the moment, she quickly walked up to her and moved away the mirror blocking her face, "I said you, you deliberately ignored me, your face --"


    Mrs. Huang''s words suddenly stopped when she saw Mrs. Lin''s face.


    "You, your face... Are you Wen Hui I know?"


    At the moment, Mrs. Lin''s skin is white and tender, and she looks better than the face of the little girl in the flower season. Her small eyes have become big and bright, and she looks gorgeous and beautiful. Her fleshy nose has also changed greatly, which is very clever and delicate. The biggest change is her lips, which were originally thick, but now they are delicate, ruddy, tender, crystal clear and attractive; Look at the sharp outline, now it''s very soft and warm.


    In a word, now Mrs. Lin looks as if she has a new facial features, which has changed from plain to beautiful.


    Mrs. Huang''s uncertain words made Mrs. Lin smile shyly. At the moment, she was like a little girl who had just reached her hairpin. She held her face shyly and happily, and was excited in her voice, "how about it? Isn''t it beautiful? I think it''s better than when I was young. I can''t believe it''s me. Even if I''m a teenager, I''m not so good-looking. "


    With that, Mrs. Lin took the big mirror and looked at it again.


    It''s not surprising that Mrs. Lin and Mrs. Huang are so surprised. They have never seen Li Mo''s make-up before. This is the first time they have seen Li Mo''s make-up. This time, they have suddenly raised their face value to the peak of their life. It seems that they are more than ten years younger. No beauty loving woman can help but be excited.The landlady patted the back of Mrs. Lin''s hand, "how about Madam, the make-up lady I asked deserves the reputation?"


    Without hesitation, Mrs. Lin nodded, "it''s more than worthy of reputation. It''s just amazing. I''ve never seen such a powerful craft."


    After Mrs. Lin finished, she immediately said, "I''ll come here often in the future. I''ll come over if I need to dress up. I''ll have a long face for this make-up and any party I attend."


    At the moment, Mrs. Huang''s surprise at seeing Mrs. Lin for the first time has turned into impatience. She looks at Li Mo anxiously and says, "are you the make-up girl who makes up for her? Come on, I want to be as beautiful as her. "


    Li Mo wiped the water off her hands and nodded, "OK, madam, please sit down."


    Mrs. Huang eagerly pulled up Mrs. Lin, who was still sitting in front of the dresser. "You get up quickly and let me sit down."


    Mrs. Lin was pulled up by her. She was so angry that she threw down her sleeve. "Don''t pull, don''t pull, you''ve damaged my makeup. I''ll see how I can treat you." Said or moved the stool to give way.


    However, Mrs. Lin did not leave, but also curiously sat down to the side, ready to have a good look at such a beautiful makeup is how to come out.


    Mrs. Huang quickly sat down in front of the dresser and looked at her face in the mirror. She couldn''t help sighing, "I''m looking at my own makeup now. I really don''t think I can see it. Please unload it for me."


    Li Mo makes good water and starts to remove makeup for Mrs. Huang first.


    When the makeup on her face was removed, Mrs. Huang''s real face was revealed.


    According to Mrs. Huang''s face now, she was also a beauty when she was young. However, due to years of erosion, improper maintenance and perennial use of cosmetics, her skin has become dry, yellow and dull. There are many fine lines, blackheads and light spots on her face, and they are becoming more and more obvious. This makes the good appearance in her youth discounted and no longer attractive Bright and moving.


    However, the good foundation is there. Compared with Mrs. Lin''s plain facial features, Mrs. Huang''s facial features are easier to modify, and the effect will be better.


    Mrs. Huang''s biggest problem is in her skin. Once a series of skin problems are handled properly, she can create delicate skin like a young girl, so that the whole person becomes young and beautiful.


    Li Mo begins to deal with the most important foundation makeup for Mrs. Huang.


    Mrs. Huang''s bottom make-up can''t be sloppy. If you want to cover the fine lines, light spots, blackheads and other problems on her face, you must apply multiple layers of powder and cover them until you can''t see the flaws on her face. But more powder, and can not appear obvious powder, which requires a little bit of Li Mo, layer by layer with a beauty cream slowly processing.


    Li Mo spent less than half an hour to deal with the bottom make-up. Every layer of light powder needs to be fused with beauty cream to erase the existence of the powder. Then it needs to be powdered again, and then it needs to erase the powder again, until the flaws on the face are completely covered, and the whole face looks tender and white. This is the completion of the bottom make-up.


    The biggest problem of base make-up is how to decorate the facial features. From eyebrows, to eyes, to nose, to mouth, to face, to hairstyle, all of them are refined and carefully repaired.


    Li Mo didn''t stop until the last bun was done.


    Mrs. Huang''s make-up is complete.


    Needless to say, Mrs. Huang was very satisfied with the result. She was even more surprised than when she saw Mrs. Lin''s face.


    Mrs. Lin shriveled on one side, sour mouth, "how she this than I look good?"


    Before Li Mo and the landlady said anything, Mrs. Huang covered her mouth with a smile, and then said to Lin Fu rather impolitely: "it''s none of their business that you don''t look good at me. No matter how capable you are, you have to have your own foundation, don''t you? When you are young, you will not look as good as me. If you can make you look so good now, just laugh


    Mrs. Lin was so embarrassed and annoyed that she stood up and pinched Mrs. Huang, which made her cry.


    The landlady didn''t care. She just looked at it with a smile. She knew that they had a good relationship, and she liked to make jokes to hurt each other. Her relationship was getting better and better over the years, and she even wanted to be a daughter in law.


    After laughing for a while, they got serious. First of all, they praised Li Mo, and then they gave Li mo the money in front of the landlady. They also gave one more ten Wen, saying that they were grateful to Li Mo for making them so beautiful today. When they walk back in the street, they will be envied by others.


    Li Mo thanks two people''s kindness, in the heart is very satisfied with today''s good start.

 Chapter 47

    After the makeup of the two ladies, it''s almost noon. It''s time for lunch.


    Li Mo can''t go home at noon. He can only deal with it casually in the town.


    She was about to go to the noodle stall outside to eat a bowl of noodles, so the landlady stopped her.


    "Sister, you''ll eat in the store at noon. There''s a small kitchen in the back. The meal will be ready later."


    Li Mo quickly rebuffed, "sister Yue, I just go out to eat. I make up for you here. I don''t give you a cent. Instead, I have to eat your meal. What''s the point?"


    The landlady took Li Mo''s hand and didn''t let her go. "You''re wrong. Although you didn''t give me money, you will surely bring me a lot of guests in the future. I''ll thank you then. Besides, I have to eat when you are here, and I have to eat when you are away. Anyway, I have to cook, and I don''t care what you eat. I''m happy to have to eat alone. I used to eat alone, so you can stay and eat with me. "


    See Li Mo is still hesitating, boss Niang board next face, "do you dislike my food here is not good?"? Then go out and eat. "


    Li Mo knows that the boss''s wife said this on purpose. It''s too mean to see her stay and refuse. She has to nod her head and agree. At the same time, she is more grateful to the boss.


    Just then, song Dashan came into the shop with Xiaobao in his arms.


    Li Mo went up and hugged Xiaobao with her little hand. She said to the landlady, "sister Yue, this is my husband song Dashan, and this is my son. His name is Xiaobao, Xiaobao, aunt Yue."


    Song Dashan nodded politely, and Xiaobao called "aunt Yue" to the landlady


    Today''s Xiaobao is not as skinny as Li Mo when he first met him. At this time, he has white skin, and his cheeks and body are full of meat. In addition, Li Mo''s lovely clothes are just like a powder ball, which is very lovely.


    Yueniang herself has no children for many years, and she has always loved children very much. Now when she sees Xiaobao''s lovely appearance, she immediately falls in love with her. She can''t help reaching out to hold Xiaobao. "Xiaobao, can you let aunt Yuebao hold her?"


    Xiaobao blinked, thought about it, and obediently put out xiaorou''s arm.


    As soon as the landlady was happy, she quickly took Xiaobao over, put her arms in her arms, and gently rubbed his small back. The more she rubbed, the more she liked it. She could not help kissing him on his fat face.


    Xiaobao smiles when he is kissed. He also learns to kiss Li Mo at home. He takes a big bite on the landlady''s face, which makes the landlady bump Xiaobao in surprise. "Ouch, how so cute."


    Xiao Bao giggled.


    Li Mo''s mouth turned up and let them have fun. He looked at Song Dashan and asked, "why haven''t you driven back to the village now?"


    Song Dashan said: "you can''t go home at noon. I don''t know if you''ve had lunch. I''ll come to see you. I''ll come back later and pick you up in the afternoon."


    Knowing that he was worried about himself, Li Mo said that the boss''s wife left him to eat here, so that he didn''t worry.


    Seeing that it''s getting late, song Dashan wants to take Xiaobao and take him home. Unexpectedly, the boss''s wife wants Xiaobao to stay. "Anyway, you have to come to pick up Sister Li in the afternoon. It''s better to leave Xiaobao here. We''ll see that it''s OK."


    Song Dashan is afraid that Xiaobao will stay and influence the boss''s wife''s business. He is planning to refuse. Li Mo holds him, "it''s OK, let Xiaobao stay."


    She can see that the landlady loves Xiaobao very much and wants to play with Xiaobao more, so it''s nothing to let Xiaobao stay. It''s just that she can accompany Xiaobao more.


    Seeing that Li Mo has agreed, song Dashan nods, says goodbye to the landlady and goes home from the shop.


    The landlady happily took Xiaobao directly to the back kitchen and put it on the stool beside the table to greet Li Mo and Xiaobao for dinner.


    During the meal, the landlady was more careful and thoughtful than Li Mo, and she kept bringing dishes to Xiaobao, which made Xiaobao''s stomach plump.


    Li Mo can see that the boss''s wife really likes children. She''s 30 years old, so she can''t help asking curiously, "sister Yue, how old is your child? Who in the family brought the children? "


    The landlady heard this, but her face was depressed. She sighed helplessly, "I''ve been married to my husband for more than ten years, but I haven''t been pregnant. I''ve checked with countless doctors, but I can''t see anything wrong. Now I''ve given up. Maybe God wants me to be childless, and it''s useless to force me."


    Li Mo has seen many such couples in modern times. Many couples have no children all the time. It''s not because of physical problems. It''s just that they simply can''t conceive. Maybe they are destined to have children late. However, in modern times, there are test tube babies, but in ancient times there are no test tube babies.


    Li Mo patted the landlady''s hand and comforted: "sister Yue, maybe it''s just God''s arrangement that your child will come a little later. Don''t worry. If you have no problem, you will have it sooner or later."


    The landlady knows that Li Mo is comforting her, but she doesn''t care. In fact, she wants to open up. Fortunately, her husband really cherished her. Even if she had no son, she was always kind to her. She didn''t give birth to any other thoughts, and she didn''t blame her for having no son. She was lucky enough. She couldn''t ask for anything else.The landlady has no intention to talk about this topic again. She turns to Li Mo''s make-up.


    "Sister Li, you''ve made up so well for those two ladies today. I''m sure there will be a lot of people looking for you to make up in our shop. The two ladies'' homes are among the best merchants in the town. They have a big business and a wide range of contacts. They usually make friends with many ladies. They often chat and drink tea together. Any news will spread to each other in a few days Wait. There will be other wives coming soon. I''m afraid you''ll be busy at that time. "


    When Li Mo heard the news, he was happy and said with a smile: "I hope the busier the better. It shows that the business of the shop is getting better and better, and we are making more and more money."


    The landlady nodded, "it''s not."


    However, it was too late for the landlady to say "in a few days", because someone came to hear the wind that afternoon.


    It was still Mrs. Lin, but she was followed by a woman.


    When Mrs. Lin came in, the boss''s wife had just finished their meal. Not long after that, the boss''s wife was holding Xiaobao and talking to him.


    As soon as Mrs. Lin came in, she called out, "Madame, I''m here again."


    The landlady looked at the people who followed Mrs. Lin, and her heart was instantly clear, but she still put down Xiaobao quietly and stood up to greet her.


    "Mrs. Lin, what are you doing here now?"


    Mrs. Lin pulled the woman behind her and said with a smile to the landlady, "it''s not the make-up that your make-up lady put on me in the morning. It''s so beautiful. My sister-in-law saw it and wanted to come over for a while, so I brought my sister-in-law over."


    Mrs. Lin had a smile on her face. In fact, she was very angry.


    Her sister-in-law has a bad temper and no brain. She usually relies on her husband''s love and doesn''t care about her sister-in-law at all. She likes everything better than her. Once she has more good things, she will not be happy. Every time she sees what good things she has bought, she likes to go over. Naihe''s husband loves her only sister and always lets himself give way to her, so every time she comes back My new rouge, water powder, cloth clothes and fancy clothes are all in my sister-in-law''s make-up box.


    In fact, it''s nothing for her to give something to her sister-in-law. She tolerated it, but the key is that she always likes to put Rouge powder on her face. She makes up every day, so she can''t see her face clearly.


    Well, no one can say anything about your make-up, but if you look beautiful, you can forget it. The key is that this sister-in-law and her husband are all carved out of the same mold. They all follow her father-in-law who died. As a member of her family, she doesn''t dare to compliment her.


    But she is not good-looking and likes to dress up. As a result, it''s hard for her to dress up. Every time she thinks she''s good-looking, she gets angry at the thought of the ugliness she throws out with her sister-in-law.


    Today, she put on her make-up and went home happily to show her husband what she looks like. Unexpectedly, her sister-in-law saw her and immediately jumped up to ask her what she had done.


    Seeing the envy, jealousy and scratching in her sister-in-law''s eyes, she knew that as soon as she said, her sister-in-law would come to make up immediately.


    Sure enough, before she finished her meal, she was pulled out in a hurry and rushed all the way to the shop. She didn''t even breathe, and her face was sweating. It was very dangerous that she didn''t make up today.


    The landlady also knew the temperament of Mrs. Lin''s younger sister-in-law and the discord between her and Mrs. Lin, but she didn''t say anything. She just went inside to greet Mrs. Lin and her younger sister-in-law with a smile on her face. "No one is changing now. Miss Lin can change immediately. Follow me." Then he took them into the dressing room.


    Li Mo sees Mrs. Lin come in and gets up to greet her.


    Mrs. Lin took Li Mo''s hand with a smile and said politely, "Lady song, this is my sister-in-law. I also want you to make up for her. I''ll trouble you next."


    In fact, Mrs. Lin really feels that she is in trouble with Li mo. after all, according to her sister-in-law''s appearance, it''s really difficult to be good-looking. According to her sister-in-law''s unreasonable temperament, she will not be good-looking at that time. Maybe this song lady will be made difficult, and she will bring trouble to her. But she can''t help it. My sister-in-law is clamoring to make up. Can she not bring her.


    At that time, if Mrs. song is made difficult, she will stop her.


    Li Mo doesn''t know Mrs. Lin''s light guilt at the moment. After saying hello, she asks Miss Lin to sit down in front of the dresser.


    Miss Lin didn''t speak since she came in. At the moment, she saw her sister-in-law''s amazing makeup girl and finally said, "are you the one who makes up for my sister-in-law? You must make me look much better than my sister-in-law, or your craft will be boastful. "


    Li Mo''s mouth corners a draw, the secret way this is where come of wonderful flower, how a mouth so invite a person to hate.


    Before Li Mo said anything, Mrs. Lin''s face sank and said, "what did you say! How can you be so mean and unreasonable


    Miss Lin was not scolded by Mrs. Lin at all. She said calmly, "I''m not wrong. I''m so much younger than you. I''m still a girl. Shouldn''t my make-up look better than you? If I''m not as good-looking as you, what''s wrong with my craftsmanship?"


    "You..." Mrs. Lin was distressed by what she said. Younger than her? Younger than her, better looking than her? I don''t know how to say that in a reasonable way. I don''t know how to write shy at all.Of course, Mrs. Lin didn''t speak her heart out. If she did, she would be restless when she went home today.


    In fact, not only Mrs. Lin thought so, except Xiaobao, all the people present were amazed at Miss Lin''s lack of self-knowledge.


    Li Mo''s heart is also in shame, this Miss Lin can really give her a problem.


    Although Mrs. Lin''s appearance is not brilliant, but people belong to ordinary appearance, although not brilliant, not ugly, make-up to beautiful is very easy. But Miss Lin is really too long to be flattered. Even if she is young, she can''t save anything. It''s really difficult to make her more beautiful than Mrs. Lin.


    Looking at Li Mo''s delay, Miss Lin frowned unhappily, "why don''t you change? Don''t you have the ability to do it well? It''s all boasting, isn''t it? "


    Li Mo really wants this wonderful flower to shut up immediately. But considering that her make-up business has just started, and she is still in the shop of the boss''s wife, it''s not good to offend the guests. Li Mo has to bear the unhappiness in her heart and doesn''t speak.


    The landlady frowned in displeasure. If it wasn''t for Mrs. Lin''s eyes, she wouldn''t have done this business. Who would have earned this man''s twenty Wen!


    Mrs. Lin also knew that her smelly sister-in-law had offended others again. She was very angry, but she couldn''t help it. She had to clean up the stall. She could only harshly scold: "if you don''t speak, no one will think you are dumb. It''s not your turn to talk about other people''s skills! If you are like this, I don''t care if people don''t give you any


    Miss Lin shriveled, but she didn''t speak any more. I don''t know if she''s really afraid that Li Mo won''t change her mind.


    Li Mo takes a deep breath, forgets what happened just now, and treats the person in front of him as a normal guest.


    Everyone who makes up under her, no matter who she is, no matter who she is, she will try her best to be the best. This is her professional ethics.


    After doing a good job of psychological construction, Li Mo began to work.


    The first thing for Li Mo to do is to take off the makeup on Miss Lin''s face, which can''t be seen clearly.


    Because the make-up on Miss Lin''s face was too thick, it took a long time for her to take off her make-up. After changing the lotion for three times, Miss Lin''s true colors were revealed.


    Li Mo finds that Miss Lin''s face is the same whether she wears makeup or not. She covers her original face with makeup and exaggerates. Without makeup, her face is really not good-looking.


    To be honest, it''s the first time for Li Mo to see that a person with no defect on his face can be so ugly in ancient times.


    This Miss Lin is also strange, facial features are not any good-looking, although not too ugly, but the combination is a man like.


    Yes, Miss Lin has a man''s face.


    Li Mo can''t help but think of the flower in the modern star movie. I didn''t expect to see it in ancient times.


    If this face looks good on a man''s face, it can only be said to be ordinary, but it looks ugly on a woman''s face.


    Li Mo hasn''t made up Ruhua yet.


    The make-up is also interesting this time.


    The author has something to say: see you tomorrow

 Chapter 48

    Li Mo in the heart came to interest, not from a little excited, although this Miss Lin very mouth owe, but still a little can''t wait to give her make-up.


    This time the make-up is good, it can also be considered to solve a "difficult and miscellaneous disease".


    This Miss Lin''s facial features are also upright, neither slanting eyes nor crooked mouth, which is very normal, but the combination is a man''s face, which seems to be a man disguised as a woman. Li Mo couldn''t help thinking about the reason.


    After watching for a long time, Li Mo finally found the reason of the point.


    There is one reason why Miss Lin''s facial features are not good-looking, but it is not the main reason. The main reason is that each facial feature is too rough, not one or two, but all of them. There is nothing graceful and gentle that a woman should have. On the contrary, it shows a man''s messy and rough. If you put such rough on a girl''s face, it looks like a man.


    If you want to change this shortcoming, you need to modify every aspect of your face, until every facial features become as delicate and soft as a normal woman.


    Li Mo can''t help frowning and thinking about the next treatment in her heart.


    In this mouth owe Miss Lin see Li Mo not start, again ready to open mouth spray, Li Mo silent began to start.


    First of all, Li Mo asked the landlady to bring her a string used to make up the bride''s face.


    With the string in his hand, Li Mo straightens it with both hands. Before shaving Miss Lin, he says to her clearly: "Miss Lin, next I will use this string to open your face. It will hurt a little. Please bear with me." After that, without waiting for Miss Lin to speak, she began to shave.


    The hair on Miss Lin''s face is too heavy, especially around her mouth. If you don''t look carefully, you think it''s a long beard, which greatly affects the beauty of her face. If a girl wants to look good, she must have delicate and clean skin first. If her face is hairy, it will look rough. It''s impossible to look good.


    So the first step is to shave the hair off her face to make it delicate and clean.


    However, there is also a drawback in shaving, that is, it will grow out, and grow faster than before. This will have to be shaved every other period of time in the future, otherwise the sweat on the face will only be heavier than before.


    Li Mo plans to let Miss Lin know after putting on makeup.


    It''s a very painful thing to shave your face with a rope without a professional hair hanging tool. Most people feel very painful. What''s more, Miss Lin''s hair is so heavy that she can''t stand the pain.


    Miss Lin couldn''t help crying "ouch" when she was scraping the first rope from Li Mo, and she leaned back to avoid Li Mo''s rope.


    "What are you doing? It hurts! You want to kill people


    In the face of Miss Lin''s angry eyes howling, Li Mo didn''t pay attention to it, but said flatly: "the hair on your face is too heavy. If you don''t shave it clean, it looks like a man''s long face hair, so how to make up can''t look good. If you don''t shave, then it''s none of my business to make up ugly. "


    After Li Mo''s words, she saw that Miss Lin''s angry eyes gradually disappeared. On the contrary, a little hidden shame flashed by, and her ears turned red. She tightly pursed her lips and did not speak.


    Li Mo sees this Miss Lin''s reaction in the eye, in the heart flashed a smile.


    It seems that Miss Lin is not as self-conscious as she shows. She knows in her heart that she is not good-looking, so she tries her best to make up to cover her face. Is it because I''m afraid of being ridiculed by others that I deliberately pretend to be so arrogant and sharp mouthed to cover up my inferiority?


    Li Mo thinks in the heart, but the face is still the same indifferent, once again way: "since Miss Lin dislikes the pain, then don''t shave it, let''s make up directly."


    Li Mo picked up the fat powder box to make up for Miss Lin, but she sat upright and cried, "who said I''m afraid of pain? If you want to shave, just keep shaving. What''s the matter with shaving half of it? Do things from beginning to end, don''t you know? "


    Li Mo choked the smile of the corner of his mouth and nodded, "OK, then we''d better continue to shave." Then he straightened the rope and scraped it again.


    This time, Miss Lin didn''t yell any more. She pressed her lips tightly and let Li Mo shave.


    Li Mo tried to speed up her hand, Kwai in the fastest time, and let her less pain.


    After shaving the hair off her face, Li Mo saw Miss Lin secretly loosen her teeth biting her lower lip, and her hand clenching her skirt also slowly loosened.


    Li Mo can''t help admiring the girl. She doesn''t cry because of the pain. It seems that she really wants to be beautiful.


    After shaving her face, her skin is much more delicate, and the sweat around her mouth is gone. She no longer looks like she has stubble. In addition, Miss Lin doesn''t go out very much every day, and her skin is white. The skin on her face can still be seen. Next, it''s her turn to focus on the facial features.


    After putting on the base makeup, Li Mo starts to deal with her eyebrows.


    Miss Lin''s eyebrows are black and thick, which are rougher than men''s eyebrows. However, she still draws her eyebrows, which are already black. She almost catches up with crayon Xiaoxin. It''s funny that such eyebrows grow on a girl''s face. Didn''t she find out? Even if you can''t shave your eyebrows, you can find someone else to do it. How can you let such eyebrows grow on your face?At this time, Li Mo is not familiar with Miss Lin. later, she will know that there is a kind of person called hand disability plus makeup plus aesthetic waste.


    Li Mo took the tweezers to trim the rough eyebrows, removed all the redundant eyebrows, and finally left the curved willow eyebrows, which were elaborately depicted with eyebrow powder. Finally, a pair of eyebrows showed their softness.


    After the eyebrows are finished, the next step is the eyes. Miss Lin''s eyes are not only single eyelid, but also very small, which makes people uncomfortable. It''s like trying hard to open her eyes, but she can''t open them. But such eyes are very common, make-up is very easy.


    Li Mo only used a small meeting to turn her eyes into double eyelids. At the same time, the eye shadow was used to expand the eyes many times in the visual sense. Then the pink eye shadow was used to paint a little pink at the end of the eye, which instantly made the eyes appear round and round, cute and cute, and the beauty of the woman appeared immediately.


    After Li Mo was satisfied with her eyes, she began to turn to miss Lin''s big nose, using shadows and highlights to make it very delicate.


    When the nose is finished, the next step is naturally to the mouth. Miss Lin''s mouth is not close to Yan Tao''s mouth pursued by women, and the thickness of her lips is also objective. It''s not easy to deal with such a mouth. Li Mo had to reduce the size of her mouth first, and then she started on her lips. She made a gradual change through powder and different colors of mouth fat to create the visual effect of thin lips.


    It''s easier said than done. It took Li Mo a quarter of an hour to get rid of the makeup on her lips.


    After taking a deep breath, Li Mo continued to solve the problem of facial lines.


    Miss Lin''s facial lines are too rough. It''s masculine to put it on a man''s face, but it''s not good to put it on a woman''s face. If you want to be soft and beautiful, the facial lines must be soft and lovely. So now, Li Mo takes up the brush again and dances on Miss Lin''s face with shadows and highlights.


    At this time, the makeup of the face is over, and the landlady and Mrs. Lin who are looking at them are too surprised to speak.


    Li Mo also didn''t care about the expression of the ghost of the two people next to him. He stretched out his hand to untie Miss Lin''s original bun and gave her a Feixian bun again. This bun is soft and lovely, which is most suitable for women''s tenderness. It is very suitable for women who want to create a soft image.


    Insert the last pearl flower into the bun, and Li Mo stops and completes it completely. Look at the side of the more leakage, unexpectedly more than half an hour, the time is really not short. But look at the effect, so much time is not wasted.


    Because Li Mo was afraid that Miss Lin couldn''t keep her mouth shut in the process of making up, she put the mirror in the drawer and deliberately didn''t let her look in the mirror.


    Now, Li Mo took out the mirror in the drawer and put it in front of Miss Lin.


    But Miss Lin didn''t rush to look after the mirror. Instead, she looked at Mrs. Lin and the landlady first.


    Mrs. Lin and the landlady blinked, looked at each other, and then said nothing.


    Miss Lin didn''t know what the two people''s expressions meant. She couldn''t help complaining and said, "what''s the matter! What do you mean you don''t talk? Do you want to kill me? "


    Looking at the girl''s mouth again, Mrs. Lin and the landlady were not angry. Mrs. Lin said angrily: "you don''t have eyes yourself? There''s a mirror in front of us. Don''t look what we''re doing! "


    "You..." Miss Lin choked by Mrs. Lin, turned her head and looked at Li Mo, with a sense of uneasy inquiry.


    Li Mo knows the girl''s mind. He just wants to ask her whether she looks good or not, so as to have a psychological preparation.


    But Li Mo also wants to tease her, also don''t speak, only use chin to point to mirror, signal her to see for herself.


    No one wanted to tell her. Miss Lin had no choice but to slowly put her eyes on the mirror in front of her, with tension in her eyes.


    After as long as a quarter of an hour, she finally cast her eyes in the mirror and saw what she was like now.


    "Ah -"


    a long scream rang out in the shop, which shocked the four people present. Xiaobao was even more frightened and immediately threw himself into Li Mo''s arms.


    Li Mo takes Xiaobao into his arms and pats his small back to comfort him, "it''s OK, it''s not afraid, my mother is here."


    Mrs. Lin also was scared heart heavily jump for a while, angry to mercilessly pat Miss Lin''s arm, "you want to die ah, why shout so, don''t know the person still think how, can normal point!"


    After being heavily patted by Mrs. Lin, Miss Lin''s scream stopped. But he held the mirror and laughed like a madman.


    "Ha ha ha, this is me. I''m so beautiful, ha ha ha..."


    the landlady looked at Mrs. Lin anxiously, "Mrs. Lin, is your sister-in-law OK?"


    Mrs. Lin rolled her eyes and waved her hand. "It''s OK. She likes to shout. She must be too excited to see her present appearance. Just leave her alone and let her go crazy for a while."


    With that, Mrs. Lin changed her smile and looked at Li Mo, "Lady song, I didn''t expect you to be so skilled. To tell you the truth, I just felt guilty and pushed my sister-in-law to you. I just hope you can make her look better. I didn''t expect you to be so good-looking. It''s just like a changed person. If I hadn''t been here all the time, I would have thought it was a change. "The landlady also has a new understanding of Li Mo''s craftsmanship. She looks at Li Mo excitedly and says, "sister, I really found a treasure."


    Li Mo was praised by both of them. Is it exaggeration? It''s ridiculous that such a little makeup can''t be called God.


    At this moment, Miss Lin, who had been laughing for a quarter of an hour, finally stopped laughing and returned to normal.


    But it''s not too normal, because at the moment, she still has a clean look under her eyes. At this time, she looks at Li Mo standing by with a smile on her face. She pulls up Li Mo''s arm and shakes it heavily. "Sister, you are really powerful. You make me admire you so much. I thank you so much!"


    Li Mo was so shaken by her that she almost couldn''t hold Xiao Bao. She immediately drew back her hand to stay away from her and politely said, "you''re welcome. You just like it."


    Miss Lin excitedly stepped forward again, "I like it. I like it so much. I don''t think I can have such a beautiful day. I can''t dream of what I am now. It''s all because of you. You make me adore you so much."


    Seeing that the girl would come up to shake her again, Li Mo quickly said in a high voice: "I have something to tell you, you stand still."


    Miss Lin is just a good little sheep at the moment. She doesn''t move any more and looks at her eagerly.


    Li Mo said: "you should shave your face with a rope every three days, otherwise your sweat will grow out and be longer than before. Besides, your eyebrows will follow the shape of my eyebrows. As long as they are not too thick, they won''t be ugly. As for the hairstyle, you can learn from the hairstyle I combed for you. By the way, when applying powder, don''t apply too much, just a thin layer


    Li Mo originally planned to wait for her to leave time to explain of words to come out.


    But Miss Lin waved her hand impatiently, "you are too complicated. I can''t remember it and I can''t make it right. I''ll come to you every day and give it to me. You can rest assured that I will give you more money. I won''t be as stingy as others."


    Mrs. Lin, who was accused of being mean, said: "in fact, it''s very easy for her to be domesticated as I just said. She doesn''t need to come every day. It''s too troublesome and a waste of money."


    Miss Lin didn''t care. "If it''s no trouble, I''ll go shopping. As for money, you don''t have to worry. My brother has money."


    Li Mo really convinced the girl.


    Miss Lin lowered her head, took out a large string of copper from her purse and handed it to Li Mo, "no, I''ll give you the money for your make-up. Thank you for making me so beautiful today."


    At a glance, Li Mo knew that this string of coppers was more than 50 Wen, far more than 20 Wen. So I didn''t take the money. I just said, "Miss Lin, I''ll spend 20 Wen at a time. You''ve given me too much."


    Miss Lin didn''t expect that anyone would refuse to give more money. In the past, she gave more money to others, but everyone accepted it with a smile on their face. This make-up girl didn''t want it.


    At this moment, Miss Lin felt that Li Mo''s character was really good. She was not only good at craftsmanship, but also not greedy for cheapness. She was worth making friends with.


    If Li Mo knew that because of this, she would be pestered by this little girl to be a friend, she would hate to have time again and accept the extra money immediately.


    When she finally saw off Miss Lin, Li Mo was relieved, and so was the landlady.


    Xiao Bao also learned to exhale, which made Li Mo laugh and rub his little head, "what are you exhaling?"


    Xiaobao is serious with a small milk voice: "just that aunt is too noisy, not gentle."


    Li Mo and the boss''s wife looked at each other and laughed.


    The proprietress was so in love that she took Xiaobao into her arms and gave her a loving kiss. "Do you know how to be gentle? What is tenderness? "


    Xiaobao pointed to Li Mo and said with pride, "my mother is a gentle woman, the most gentle and the best in the world."


    That''s what his father said.


    He thinks so, too.


    The proprietress laughed and bumped Xiaobao on purpose. She pretended to be sad and asked, "what about Aunt Yue? Isn''t Aunt Yue gentle? "


    Xiaobao thought about it and nodded, "aunt Yue is also gentle, so my mother will be less." Xiaobao said with two meat fingers together, made a little meaning.


    The landlady couldn''t help laughing, and she kissed his little face again. She was very envious. If only she had such a child.


    The author has something to say: it''s a little later today, and it will be back to the original update in the early morning tomorrow

 Chapter 49

    By the end of Shenshi in the afternoon, the day''s make-up was over. Song Dashan had been waiting outside the shop to pick up Li mo.


    Li Mo and the landlady said hello, picked up Xiaobao, picked up her make-up box and walked out of the shop.


    Song Dashan came up to take Li Mo''s Xiaobao and make-up box. After Li Mo climbed into the carriage, he handed her Xiaobao and make-up box. Then he went to drive the donkey cart home.


    When he gets home, it will be dark the day after tomorrow. Song Dashan asks Li Mo to have a rest and go to the kitchen to cook dinner.


    Li Mo was not idle all day today. She put on makeup for five guests, three of whom gave more money. Today, she made 130 Wen.


    Looking at the more than 100 coppers in her purse, Li Mo was a little tired, but she was happy. According to this, if she could make at least five guests a day, she could make at least 100 Wen a day. If she could get rid of the four days in the city in a month, she could make 26 days, That is to say, you can earn at least two liang of silver and six hundred Wen a month. Plus the money for selling perfume, you can earn more than three liang of silver a month. Plus the money earned by song Dashan, the money for leg treatment is more than enough.


    However, we have to live every month and buy things from time to time. In this way, we can''t save much money every month.


    They have to pay song Dashan''s mother one or two silver alimony for the new year. The grain from the field is not enough to eat, so she plans to buy more land when she has money. Moreover, she thinks that when song Dashan''s legs are ready, she will open a make-up shop in the town, preferably a shop.


    This plan in her heart needs a lot of money to realize, and moonlight is absolutely impossible.


    Now there is another way to increase income. I don''t know if it is feasible.


    Try it tomorrow.


    Think about it, put the silver in the special money box and lock it. Li Mo takes out the small schoolbag made for Xiaobao last time.


    The landlady loves Xiaobao very much. She likes to talk with Xiaobao when she''s not in business. When she''s in business, Xiaobao is obedient. She sits on the chair beside her and doesn''t speak. She just watches her busy.


    When I came back, the landlady told me that I could take Xiaobao with me when I went to the shop.


    Li Mo also wants to take Xiaobao with her. On the one hand, she can accompany him more and won''t neglect her children because she is busy; on the other hand, song Dashan is busy, and she doesn''t worry about taking Xiaobao with her; on the other hand, she wants to teach Xiaobao when she has no business.


    So Li Mo plans to take Xiaobao''s small schoolbag, which contains the books he bought and song Dashan''s arithmetic stick for Xiaobao, and then decorate the snacks he bought for Xiaobao. Tomorrow, let Xiaobao carry his small schoolbag to the store.


    At this time, song Dashan came into the room and asked Li Mo to have dinner.


    See Li Mo sit on the bed, touch her cheek, soft voice asks a way: "today tired?"


    Li Mo wanted to shake her head, but she nodded again, threw her arms around his thin waist and rubbed against his chest. It was the first time that she was coquettish in front of him.


    Song Dashan pitifully kisses Li Mo''s hair top. He wants to say that he won''t go if he is tired, but he wants to know that Li Mo won''t agree at all. Moreover, he promised to support her, so he only says in her ear, "after dinner, I''ll boil more water. You can take a bubble bath and go to bed early tonight."


    Li Mo nodded and said "um" lazily.


    There was no one at home, and song Dashan did not shy away. He directly picked up Li Mo and put it down at the dining table in the main room. Then he went to the kitchen to serve the food.


    Xiaobao saw that Li Mo was sitting well. He ran over and climbed onto the stool. After sharing a bowl and a pair of chopsticks, he began to eat.


    After dinner, the family first gave the little guy a bath. After putting him on the bed, song Dashan gave Li Mo a bucket full of hot water and asked her to lie down and have a good soak.


    Li Mo enters into the comfortable hot water, and the whole person breathes a sigh of relief. He feels very comfortable and doesn''t want to get up at all.


    After soaking for a long time, the water became cold and could not be soaked any more. Li Mo had to get up.


    Just as she stood up to get her clothes, the door behind her creaked and scared Li Mo to squat back into the water.


    Looking back in shock, song Dashan carried another bucket of hot water in his hand.


    Seeing Li Mo''s panic, song Dashan''s mouth turned up, "it''s me, don''t be afraid." And he bolted the door.


    Li Mo stares, well bolt what door bolt, and before her bath he never came in.


    "What are you doing in here?" Li Mo covers the scenery in front of his chest with towel, stares at this man to ask a way.


    Song Dashan slowly poured the hot water into the bath bucket. When it was finished, it didn''t matter. He said slowly, "I''ll send you hot water."


    After waiting for a long time, Li Mo didn''t see the man go out. He said angrily, "why don''t you go out? Isn''t it hot water? "


    Song Dashan put down the bucket, put his hands into the water, dragged Li Mo''s towel into his hand, and slowly wiped Li Mo''s body.


    Li Mo was shocked all over, and his face turned red completely. Although they had even done that, they didn''t help to take a bath like this. Li Mo was so ashamed that he said: "Song Dashan! What are you doing? "Hear Li Mo''s Jiao rebuke, song Dashan is hooking a corner of mouth however, light way: "rub bath for you."


    Li Mo said Good, he learned new tricks.


    She thought he was drunk, not drunk.


    Sure enough, rubbing rubbing, song Dashan rubbed his clothes away, rubbing rubbing, he himself into the bath bucket.


    Before Li Mo said no, song Dashan blocked Li Mo''s mouth. When she was gasping for breath, he said in a low voice in her ear, "I know I can''t use my legs. I don''t move. Can you sit up and move yourself?"


    Say, lift Li Mo up, put on oneself.


    Li Mo is instantly filled.


    For a moment, all words of Li Mo can''t say, can only toss by this big wolf dog.


    Men, as expected, can''t hold back, even men with bad legs.


    Finally, Li Mo was carried back to his room by song Dashan.


    Before she fell asleep, she took a bite at the man''s neck.


    This man is not honest at all in this matter, thanks to her moving him so actively to boil water for her bath.


    It''s all routine.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next day, in Song Dashan''s kiss, Li Mo is called up. After everything is sorted out, Li Mo takes out a few boxes of ointment and puts them into the make-up box. Then he takes out the previous box, opens the cover, digs out a little bit and puts it on his wrist, and gently wipes it with his fingers. Then he puts the cover back.


    Song Dashan looks at Li Mo''s action and doesn''t understand why she is interested in applying this perfume today.


    You know, although Li Mo sells perfume, she never uses it herself.


    Seeing song Dashan''s light doubts in his eyes, Li Mo chuckles, and doesn''t explain his intention. He just says, "I''ll tell you when I come back tonight."


    She wanted to wait until it worked.


    The reason why she put on this perfume today is that it''s the way she wants to make more money.


    She wants to sell her perfume in yueniang''s Rouge shop.


    Before, she didn''t set up a stall to sell perfume in the town because she was afraid of being in trouble for robbing other shops. But if she sold it directly in yueniang''s shop, she would not be afraid. After all, in this town, ordinary people can''t find yueniang''s troubles.


    She has learned that the balms in yueniang''s shop are purchased from the shops in the city. The price of each box is eight Wen, and it also costs the travelling expenses and time to go to the city. The cost is much higher than eight Wen, so the selling price is more expensive. It has become a luxury, and ordinary people are deterred.


    If yueniang''s shop sells her perfume, a box costs only four Wen, and she doesn''t need the landlady to buy it. She can bring it to her directly. The real cost is only four Wen, so that the shop can sell a kind of low-cost perfume, so that the ordinary people in the town can also afford it.


    Of course, it''s just a calculation in her mind. Whether it can be realized depends on the meaning of the landlady. So she put on the perfume today and specially packed several boxes to see if the landlady would like to.


    Just Li Mo didn''t expect that she had just come down from the carriage when a figure rushed towards her.


    "Sister Li, why are you here now?" It''s not who miss Lin is.


    Fortunately, before she pounces on her, song Dashan stops her quickly to avoid the end of Li Mo''s collision.


    Stopped by song Dashan, Miss Lin glared angrily, "who are you? Can you stop me! "


    Song Dashan ignored her. He just handed Li Mo''s make-up box to her, and then gave Xiaobao''s small schoolbag to Xiaobao''s back.


    Looking at Song Dashan''s indifference, Miss Lin was ready to get angry, but she saw that song Dashan was intimate with Li Mo, and her anger was suppressed. Looking at Li Mo, she asked, "Sister Li, who is this man?"


    Isn''t it the servant of sister jilimo''s family? How do you want a lame servant?


    Li Mo said, "Miss Lin, this is my husband."


    Then he pointed to Xiaobao and said, "this is my child."


    Miss Lin''s eyes were wide open when she heard this. She couldn''t set up a channel: "your husband?"


    Li Mo didn''t know what she was surprised at, but she didn''t want to talk to the absent-minded person. She only told song Dashan, "go and buy some meat for your family first, and there are no candles at home. You remember to buy two."


    Song Dashan nodded and said, "be careful. Don''t be tired. I''ll go first and pick you up in the afternoon."


    Li Mo nodded and watched his donkey cart go. Then he took Xiao Bao into the shop.


    Miss Lin hurried in, opened her mouth to say something, and then closed it. After a while, she still couldn''t help but approach Li Mo and asked, "Sister Li, is that really your husband? You are so beautiful and powerful. How can you find a... "


    The rest of Miss Lin''s words were swallowed in Li Mo''s eyes.


    Looking at her hard holding words, Li Mo sighed and said, "that''s my husband. My husband is very good."Miss Lin choked and muttered, "but he''s lame."


    Li Mo was really afraid that the little girl would be bothered to get to the bottom of it. She said directly, "my husband is not born lame, but he hurt his leg in the war before. Now he is in treatment, and he will be fine in the future. Don''t tell me that my husband is not, or I will be angry."


    Miss Lin saw that Li Mo was serious, and she didn''t dare to say anything else to slander song Dashan.


    Li Mo didn''t want to tell the girl more. Knowing what she was doing today, she opened her make-up box and asked her to sit down. "Miss Lin, let''s start making up."


    Miss Lin sat down and said, "Sister Li, my name is Lin Xiaoyu. Just call me Xiaoyu. I''m a stranger to Miss Lin. we''ll be friends in the future. Naturally, we shouldn''t call Miss Lin any more."


    Li Mo has nothing to say when she meets such a familiar girl. I''m afraid she won''t listen to her and will be bored to death by her.


    Li Mo immediately from good as flow channel: "good, light rain."


    Lin Xiaoyu is happy.


    Li Mo began to make up for Lin Xiaoyu, but today she gave her the mirror and looked at it as she liked.


    But this little girl doesn''t like to look in the mirror. She asks Li Mo questions.


    Li Mo now knows that yesterday''s high flying fighter was still a chatter.


    In the process of Lin Xiaoyu''s question and Li Mo''s reply, Li Mo makes up her face, which is naturally as beautiful as yesterday.


    Lin Xiaoyu is very satisfied. This time, he only takes out 20 Wen to Li mo. after Li Mo takes it, he takes out a small purse, takes out a ceramic doll from it, and hands it to Xiao Bao who is sitting and watching.


    "Here you are. I bought it specially for you."


    Xiaobao blinked suspiciously and couldn''t help looking at Li mo.


    Li Mo looks at Lin Xiaoyu, "Xiaoyu, are you


    Lin Xiaoyu waved his hand impatiently, "this is a children''s thing. I bought it specially for your children. The stall owner said that children like it very much. I gave you more money yesterday, you don''t want it. You can''t give it back, can you? If you don''t, you look down on my friend. "


    Li Mo really can''t keep up with this girl''s rhythm.


    Looking at the way she must give it, Li Mo sighed and said to Xiao Bao, "take it. Thank you, aunt."


    Xiaobao reached for it, folded his hands and made a bow, "thank you, aunt."


    Lin Xiaoyu thinks the child is pretty cute, and he can''t help rubbing his little head.


    After putting on make-up, the little girl still doesn''t go. She walks around the store. When she sees something she likes, she has to try it out. If it''s good, she can buy it. After a while, I bought a lot of them. I was so happy that the landlady couldn''t shut up.


    Just before lunch, Lin Xiaoyu left rather reluctantly.


    The proprietress "puffed" a smile, "Sister Li, you are really charming. This little girl adores you very much now. She is reluctant to leave. I think she will become a regular customer in my shop."


    Li Mo shakes his head helplessly.


    Seeing that it''s time to eat, the boss''s wife asked the man to look at the shop in front and lead Li Mo and Xiao Bao to eat in the back.


    Li Mo sees the opportunity is good, stretch sleeve to boss Niang and money, ask a way: "month elder sister, you smell to see, good smell?"


    The landlady sniffed and asked, "the perfume you bought? I haven''t heard of it. Did you buy it from someone else''s house? "


    Li Mo shook his head and said with a smile, "it''s really perfume, but I didn''t buy it from someone else''s house."


    The landlady knew that Li Mo had a later word, "Oh".


    Li Mo looked at the landlady and said seriously, "sister Yue, today I want to do business with you. Let''s talk while eating."


    The author has something to say: see you tomorrow

 Chapter 50

    The boss''s wife knows Li Mo well now. She knows that she can''t talk big. So when she hears Li Mo say that she will do business with her, she immediately faces up to her and lets Li Mo talk in detail.


    Li Mo also knew that the landlady was open-minded and forthright. She didn''t beat around the Bush and said directly, "sister Yue, the fragrance on my body is really the flavor of perfume, but I didn''t buy it from other families, I made it myself."


    The landlady was slightly surprised, "did you do it?"


    Li Mo nods, "exactly, it''s a prescription I''ve figured out by myself. The effect is quite good, and the taste is not inferior to the perfume sold in the shop."


    Seeing that the landlady listened carefully, Li Mo continued: "I used to sell it to the women in the village. Because the price was much cheaper, it sold very well. But I didn''t come to the town to sell it. I was afraid that it would affect the business of the shops in the town. It would be bad if I got into trouble at that time. But now I''m in your shop. I''d like to recommend my perfume to you. If you are interested, you can sell it. "


    The landlady grabbed Li Mo''s arm and smelt it carefully. She found that it tasted very good. She became interested and asked, "have you brought your own perfume? I want to see it. "


    Li Mo nods, "today took a few boxes, month elder sister you wait a moment, I go to bring."


    Li Mo went to the front, took out a box from her make-up box, went back to the kitchen and handed it to the landlady.


    Seeing the exquisite box, the landlady brightened her eyes. Before she opened it, she sighed, "your box is pretty good. Even if the weight is too much, it can match the weight of the two sold in my shop."


    Li Mo said: "before, I was going to sell it to ordinary wives who can''t afford to buy perfume. Naturally, the weight should be larger. Only in this way can it be affordable. Ordinary people are willing to buy it. "


    The landlady nodded in agreement.


    Hand open the lid, a delicate fragrance, and then a closer look, eye is a pink delicate paste, such as the girl''s delicate clean face, good-looking tight.


    The landlady is very satisfied with the appearance of Li Mo ointment.


    At this time, Li Mo took the ointment, touched it with her hand, pulled the landlady''s wrist and daubed it evenly. "Sister Yue, you try this ointment. This box is from me."


    The proprietress put her wrist to her nose, sniffed it gently, and immediately a pleasant fragrance came into her nose, which made her feel relaxed and happy. It was not worse than the perfume she usually used.


    At this time, the landlady has eight points in her heart, and she wants to do this business. The remaining two points still need to be clear.


    "Sister Li, your perfume is really good. If you do business with me, what''s the price?"


    Li Mo stretched out four Qian jade fingers and said, "I''ll take you four Wen for a box, and I don''t need you to take the goods. I''ll bring them to you every time."


    The landlady was surprised for a moment, "only four Wen?"


    Li Mo nodded with a smile, "yes, I only charge you four Wen. You can sell it a little lower than the usual price of perfume. In this way, there are two kinds of perfume in the shop. Even ordinary women can afford it."


    The landlady also thought of this. "Before, I went to a shop selling perfume in the city to buy the goods. The cost of each product was eight Wen. In addition to the time and labor cost, the cost of each box of perfume was at least ten Wen. I also wanted to make money. The price of this perfume could not be lowered. As a result, the selling of perfume was not good, except for the rich and the poor I won''t buy it. If the price you give me is only four Wen, I''ll sell a box for eight Wen, and each box will earn as much as usual, but more people will buy it. Overall, I''ll earn more. "


    The landlady said, looking at Li Mo''s eyes with a smile, "Sister Li, where can I let go of such a good business?"


    Li Mo also laughed, direct way: "that is just right, I brought a few boxes today, sister month, you can try to sell the effect."


    The landlady has more and more admiration for Li mo. this little lady has nothing to do with the village woman. She is even more beautiful and intelligent than some ladies of a big family. I don''t know whether such a woman is lucky or unfortunate to fall into this ordinary town.


    In the afternoon, the proprietress put five boxes of balm brought by Li Mo on the display shelf. They were put together with the original balm, but they were priced separately. They marked a box of balm with small pieces of wood specially priced for money.


    All of a sudden, all the customers who go into the shop and see the perfume with a price of only eight Wen can''t help asking, especially those women who are dressed in ordinary clothes.


    The landlady naturally answered one by one. With her eloquence in business, five boxes of perfume were sold out in an hour in the afternoon.


    The boss''s wife was very happy. She went into the dressing room and told Li Mo, "sister, your five boxes of perfume have gone. Just two women came together, and there was only the last box left. A woman didn''t buy it. She asked me if she had it. I promised her that she would have it tomorrow. You have to bring me some more tomorrow. No, you need to bring more, and bring dozens of boxes."


    Li Mo thought of the amount of balm left at home and said, "I don''t have much stock at home. I can only bring 20 boxes tomorrow. I''ll make them later. I''ll bring them to you when I''m ready."The landlady wanted her to bring more. In this case, it''s OK to sell 20 boxes first. She only told Li Mo to do more quickly.


    Li Mo nods to answer next, the in the mind is very happy, this at once again many a sum of income.


    However, there is not much perfume at home, so we need to do more. Tomorrow, song Dashan can go to Houshan to pick the flowers when he has time in the afternoon. When he goes back in the evening, he should seize the time to make the perfume.


    At this time, someone in front of the boss called her to go there. The boss didn''t have time to say anything more, so she rushed to the front to do business.


    For those who don''t have make-up for the time being, Li Mo takes out the stick in Xiaobao''s schoolbag and begins to teach Xiaobao how to add and subtract within ten.


    Just haven''t wait to teach Xiaobao two words, the landlady will go back, followed by a person.


    The proprietress leads the person behind to Li Mo, and introduces the person to Li Mo: "yunniang, this is the make-up girl in my shop. Just like me, you can call her sister Li."


    After that, he said to Li Mo, "sister, this is my handkerchief from childhood. It''s called Yun Niang."


    Li Mo stands up, always human blessing a gift, "Yun elder sister."


    Yun Niang also blessed a gift, way: "hear month Niang''s this shop came to a not of make-up Niang, this not, I immediately ran to have a look."


    The proprietress closed her mouth and laughed, "my sister just officially started to come here to make up yesterday. Why do you know today? You''re so busy, I don''t believe you have time to chat with women. "


    Yun Niang waved her hand and said, "what did you forget about me? At noon today, Mrs. Huang went to my place for dinner. As soon as she saw me, she told me about the makeup girl you invited. What she said was so amazing that she made me very curious. After dinner, I left the shop to the man and ran to you to have a look. "


    Hearing the reason, yueniang looked at her teasingly, "I don''t think you''re curious, are you itching?"


    Yun Niang''s face was said to be red, and she pushed the proprietress, "it''s just curiosity."


    But the landlady laughed more happily, "I don''t know you, so I want to toss your face every day."


    Yun Niang is unconvinced, "say of you don''t toss like, compare with you I can''t compare, at least I don''t make up every day."


    The landlady was not angry. "I run a rouge shop. Can I not make up? what about you? You come into the kitchen every day. What''s the use of your make-up? And your skin is getting worse and worse. The doctor told you to use less make-up, but you still don''t listen. "


    Speaking of this, Yun Niang was depressed and frowned, "I don''t want to, but how can I see people without makeup? There are so many guests coming and going every day. If we don''t cover them up, the diners will lose their appetite. "


    The landlady also knows this reason, but looking at her friend''s face, she can''t help sighing.


    The landlady said no more, looked at Li Mo and said, "sister, make up for your sister Yun."


    Although Li Mo doesn''t know what''s going on, she can see it from Yun Niang''s face. Yun Niang''s face has a lot of pimples and pimples, and her make-up doesn''t completely cover it. That''s what I''m talking about.


    Li Mo asks Yun Niang to sit down and remove her make-up first.


    Yunniang has a lot of make-up on her face. Maybe it''s to cover her acne. She put a thick layer of powder on her face. It''s quite unnatural to look at her. Now she takes off her make-up and feels much more relaxed. However, the acne on her face is also completely revealed.


    Yun Niang also saw her face in the mirror and sighed heavily.


    She didn''t know how many doctors she had seen and how many drugs she had taken, but she couldn''t get a radical cure. Some of her face disappeared, others grew up again, and her face was never clean. The doctor said no more make-up, otherwise the acne on the face will disappear, but the face is so ugly, no make-up cover, how to open the door to do business?


    Li Mo looked at the state on Yun Niang''s face, reached out and touched her skin, and asked: "Yun elder sister, do you usually like spicy food?"


    Yun Niang shakes her head, "I don''t like it very much. I like some light dishes."


    "Do you sleep late?"


    Yun Niang still shakes her head, "it''s not too late. Generally, she goes to bed in Xu Shi."


    Listen to her answer, Li Mo roughly know her acne is how to return a responsibility, "Yun elder sister, your face is oily skin, itself is easy to grow acne."


    Yun Niang and landlady are all puzzled, "what is oily skin?"


    Li Mo just remembered that he didn''t know the classification of skin in this era. Of course, he didn''t understand what oily skin is.


    Li Mo thought about it and explained: "oily skin is easy to get oil on the face, and it is often greasy."


    Yun Niang nodded excitedly, "yes, that''s what I am. My face is often greasy. I usually spend my make-up after a while."


    The landlady also asked curiously: "is the person with acne because of oily skin?"


    Li Mo tried to explain with the simplest and easy to understand words: "people who don''t have acne are oily skin. There are many reasons for acne on the face, but people with oily skin are more likely to have acne. Oily skin often produces oil, which will block our sweating pores. Once blocked, things in the body can''t get out, they will become inflamed, and they will die on the face It''s acne. "Yun Niang understood roughly and asked in a hurry: "what should I do then? Is there any solution? "


    Li Mo thinks that Yun Niang probably has an endocrine problem and needs internal adjustment. She can''t solve it. She has to rely on the doctor.


    But she knows a little about the maintenance of external skin.


    This oily skin, must pay attention to clean, keep the skin dry, and then less contact with greasy.


    Li Mo and Yun Niang all said this notice in detail, but Yun Niang shook her head bitterly, "it''s OK for you to clean your skin, but I can''t do it if you don''t touch greasy things. You may not know that I''m a restaurant operator. I''m responsible for the signature dishes of my restaurant. That''s my exclusive craft. I can only make them. I smoke in the kitchen every day. How can I avoid being greasy? "


    Li Mo didn''t expect that Yun Niang was working in the kitchen, so it really couldn''t avoid the lampblack. She could only try to keep the lampblack away from the skin.


    Want to isolate the outside of the lampblack, Li Mo thought of modern masks and hats.


    There was no mask or the kind of hat she wanted. There were only veils and hangings. It was very inconvenient to use. It was even more inconvenient for yunniang.


    But masks are different. Not only does not affect the work, but also can isolate the outside smoke, coupled with the hat covering the forehead, leaving a pair of eyes outside, the skin reduces the smoke contact, which is also a good protection for the skin.


    If combined with deep cleaning and internal regulation, even if the skin will not be good immediately, it will not continue to be serious.


    But now she said what is a mask and hat, they probably can''t imagine, might as well go back tonight to sew one for Yun Niang to see, also can be regarded as repay the landlady so help her kindness.


    Li Mo says to Yun Niang: "Yun elder sister, I have a little thing to cut off oil smoke here, but I can''t do it now. If you have time tomorrow, I''ll give it to you."


    Yun Niang''s eyes brightened, surprised: "really? Is there really a way to get rid of the fumes? "


    Li Mo told the truth: "you can cut off part of it, but it''s not completely out of touch. Your face needs internal treatment and external protection. It will get better after a long time. "


    Yun Niang happily took Li Mo''s hand and patted, "good sister, thank you."


    The landlady then asked, "do you want to make up?"


    Yun Niang quickly nodded, "of course, I have to unload my makeup. How can I go back to the store to do business without makeup?"


    Proprietress dot Yun Niang, helpless way: "you ah, know make-up is not good, you also want to change, really take you have no way."


    Yun Niang ignored the landlady and just sat upright and said, "sister, I don''t have any other requirements, as long as I can cover the acne on my face."


    Li Mo nodded.


    Although it''s difficult for ordinary people to cover acne, it''s a small and simple thing for her.


    After finishing the skin care before make-up, Li Mo takes out the powder, applies a thin layer on yunniang''s face, evenly fuses the skin, and then uses the powder to smear a little on the place where there are acne and acne marks to cover the acne, and then uses the beauty cream to make the skin fuse the powder, and finally applies a thin layer of powder. Less than a cup of tea, yunniang''s face is full of acne The acne disappeared completely, and the face was smooth and delicate, as if there were no flaws.


    Yun Niang sees her skin in the mirror, and her eyes are all widened. She doesn''t know how to work hard, and the skin problems that often hurt her mind are solved. Clearly she has to wipe a lot of powder on her face every day, but still can''t completely cover it, and the powder on her face is not easy to feel tight.


    How to come to this Li Mo younger sister''s hand, three times without divide two solved.


    No wonder that Mrs. Huang praised Li Mei''s craftsmanship. It seems that she is not exaggerating. She really has great ability.


    Next, Yun Niang is expecting more, don''t know oneself can be transformed into what appearance.


    Yunniang''s facial features are very good. Before, they were destroyed by the acne on her face. After no skin problems, they are still very good-looking, so the makeup is also very easy.


    Li Mo used less than half a quarter of an hour to make up Yun Niang.


    Yun Niang in the mirror to see their own appearance, in the heart incomparably agree with Mrs. Huang to Li Mo praise.


    Sure enough, she has extraordinary craftsmanship. How could she be so beautiful when she lived so long.


    This old friend of mine also has vision. He even digs people who have his own eyes into the store. After that, the business will not be so good that he can''t be too busy.


    It seems that she can also talk about Sister Li''s skills to the guests who come to the restaurant for dinner, just like Mrs. Huang.


    Yun Niang takes out a bunch of copper plates from her purse to Li Mo with great atmosphere.


    Li Mo thinks that the quantity of this copper plate is more than that given by Lin Xiaoyu last time, so he can''t take it. He just says that he only takes 20 Wen.


    Yun Niang smiles and shoves the copper into Li Mo''s hand. "You not only make me so beautiful today, but also help me make things to cut off oil fumes. I''m grateful that it''s too late for you. This extra money will be my thanks to you. Don''t refuse. It''s too late to refuse."Li Mo isn''t a person to wriggle. Since Yun Niang has said so, it''s not good for her to refuse any more. It''s also her friendship to think of ways for her skin in the future.


    Finally, Yun Niang and Li Mo make an appointment with the landlady to come tomorrow afternoon and leave in a hurry.

 Chapter 51

    After Yun Niang left, the landlady said to Li Mo, "you can accept the money she gives you in the future. You don''t have to refuse it. She will be generous only if she really likes someone. It can be seen that she likes you and will treat you sincerely in the future. "


    Li Mo likes Yun Niang''s character very much in her heart. It can be seen that this is also a broad-minded, open-minded and sharp temperament, which is exactly what Li Mo likes.


    The landlady didn''t know what to think of. She sighed, "you don''t think she''s very straightforward. In fact, she''s also a hard-working woman. Her husband died early, and she didn''t leave her a son and a half. She only left a restaurant for her. But she''s a long-time lover. She''s sticking to the restaurant and doesn''t want to remarry any more. Now her mind is not only spent on the business of the restaurant, The only interest lies in her face. Unfortunately, her face is not good all the time. "


    The landlady said, thinking of her coming here today, she said with a smile, "she wants to try anything that can change into beauty. No, she just heard about your skill and ran here."


    Li Mo sighed in the heart tone, pour to Yun Niang admire very much.


    A woman props up a restaurant by herself, but she doesn''t feel self pity at all. On the contrary, she is open-minded and generous. It can be seen that such a person is worthy of admiration.


    Think of Yun Niang''s only fun is to toss her face, Li Mo thinks in the heart, want to think of a way to make her face better.


    When she went back that night, Li Mo took out the cloth left over from her home to make clothes. According to the appearance of modern masks, she made an ancient mask with lights on, and then made a hat suitable for women to cover their hair and forehead according to the hair bun of this era.


    This mask and hat can keep off oil fumes and prevent skin from deteriorating.


    But to completely let the acne on the face go down, relying on these alone is not enough, but also to find another way.


    In modern times, products for acne are emerging in endlessly, as long as they are directly applied to the face, but here, there is no deep cleansing facial cleanser, only fragrant pancreases for washing the face. If you want to acne, you can only find something that you have now.


    Li Mo searches in the brain about the natural method of acne, thinks about it and thinks of two things.


    The first is aloe.


    Modern aloe gel has the functions of calming and beauty, anti-inflammatory and sterilization, cooling and detoxification. The principle is that aloe has the effect of anti-bacterial and anti-inflammatory. Aloe also has a very obvious effect on acne, and also helps to discharge skin toxins. As long as the fresh aloe clean cut, mashed into mud, applied to the face for a quarter of an hour, adhere to do can see the effect.


    The second is Coptis chinensis.


    Coptis is a well-known heat clearing and detoxification good thing, used in the face, naturally has a great effect on acne. Add Coptis powder into warm water to make a paste, and apply it on your face, which also has a good acne effect


    you can tell yunniang about these two methods tomorrow and let her have a try.


    The next day, yunniang came to the shop before the appointed time. She saw that Li Mo was busy making up for a guest. She didn''t ask to disturb her. She just sat by and watched quietly. After Li Mo was busy, he was a little embarrassed and said, "I''m in a hurry. I can''t help but want to see what you''ve made for me. Good sister, please show me."


    Li Mo smiles to open the small cloth bag in his make-up box, takes out the mask and hat inside and hands it to Yun Niang, "Yun elder sister, this is a girl."


    Yun Niang naturally hasn''t seen such things. She holds the belt of the mask with her fingers and looks at Li Mo doubtfully. "Sister, I haven''t seen this thing before. How can I use it?"


    Li Mo takes the mask in Yun Niang''s hand and stands in front of her. He buckles the straps at both ends of the mask behind her ears. He adjusts the position of the mask and covers her eyes and chin tightly, leaving only a pair of eyes and forehead exposed.


    As soon as Yun Niang''s eyes brightened, she looked left and right in the mirror and took a deep breath. Then she exclaimed: "it''s so convenient! It covers my face, and it doesn''t sway like a veil, and you don''t have to worry about falling off. "


    Yun Niang touched the belt behind the ear again, more and more feel this small thing is easy to use, can''t help asking: "sister, what is this called?"


    Li Mo replied, "it''s called a mask, which means covering the mouth."


    Yun Niang nodded and said happily, "well, well, this thing is good. It not only covers my mouth, but also my face. It doesn''t affect my breathing. It can also block the oil smoke when I cook."


    With that, Yun Niang picked up another thing in her hand and asked, "what''s this? Like a hat? "


    The back of the hat is a very large and long cloth cover. The part of the cover is wide, similar to the appearance of a mop, and there is a belt at the back. It looks like a hat, but it is different from the common one. It is strangely tight.


    Li Mo didn''t answer. He just took the hat over and put yunniang''s bun in the hat from the back. Then he fixed the bottom of the bun on the forehead and tied it with a belt according to the size of the head. At this moment, he covered the hair and forehead. When he cooked in the kitchen, he would not dirty the hair, but also cover the forehead. This is really the only thing left A pair of eyes are out there.In fact, there are some hats here. Many men will wear them, and many cooks will wear them when they cook. But that kind of hat is not suitable for women. Because women''s hair is too complicated to wear that kind of hat, yunniang has never worn a hat before. She can only cook with her hair and face exposed.


    Yunniang didn''t expect the hat to be like this. She patted her thigh. "Why didn''t I expect to make such a hat to wear when I was cooking? So you don''t have to smell of lampblack every time. "


    Yun Niang looked at her only eyes. She thought that she would not smoke her skin in the kitchen. Maybe gradually, the acne on her face would be gone. Thinking of this, she happily took out a bunch of copper money from her purse and put it into Li Mo''s hand. "Sister, I really don''t know how to thank you. This money is when you make the cloth money for my mask and hat, You must take it. "


    Li Mo pushed back and waved, "sister Yun, it''s free. A few small pieces of cloth are not worth a few coppers. If I want your money, who am I? Besides, the extra money you gave yesterday can make many masks and hats. "


    See Yun elder sister or insist to give, Li Mo had to say: "Yun elder sister, I take you as a friend, this is a friend''s little intention, if you give money, is not recognize my friend."


    Yun sister had a good feeling for Li Mo in her heart. Seeing her saying so, she didn''t give money any more. She just took Li Mo''s hand and said, "well, well, don''t give money. I''ll keep your heart in mind."


    Looking at her mind of giving money, Li Mo continued: "sister Yun, I also know some external ways to dispel acne. You go back and have a try. If you insist for a long time, the effect should be good."


    Li Mo will aloe acne and Coptis acne method detailed told Yun Niang.


    Yun Niang had only used the plaster prepared by the doctor before. Li Mo had never heard of the method, but she was willing to try everything that could cure her face.


    Yun Niang is really grateful for Li Mo''s kindness. Even if it doesn''t work, she can only think of many ways for her. But she won''t accept money for Li Mei. She can only thank her when she meets a suitable opportunity later.


    Li Mo doesn''t know what Yun Niang thinks in her heart. In fact, she doesn''t want any thanks. She just tells her what she knows. She doesn''t know if it''s effective.


    I just hope it works.


    However, what makes people happy is that the method provided by Li Mo really works for Yun Niang.


    A few days later, yunniang came to yueniang''s shop excitedly. As soon as she came in, she grabbed the landlady and cried, "yueniang, look at my face!"


    The landlady saw that yunniang had no makeup on her face today, and she had a plain face. It was easy to find that the color of her acne was much lighter.


    The landlady was pleasantly surprised. She took a close look at her face and found that the acne on her face was much smaller and the color changed from dark to light. The whole face was not as ugly as it was at the beginning.


    "Yunniang, your face is really better." The landlady is really happy for her good friend.


    Yun Niang nodded again and again, "yes, yes, you don''t know that my acne has disappeared a lot. I have to wake up in my dreams."


    Yun Niang said, looking around in the shop: "where''s Sister Li? I want to thank her well. "


    "It''s convenient for her to go. She''ll be back later."


    Listen to the landlady say so, Yun Niang sits down on the chair, see a mirror on the table, can''t help but take the mirror to look at his face.


    The landlady asked with a smile: "you will not give money to thank others again, will you? I don''t think it''s very good to give money. Sister Li won''t accept it, but she will be unhappy. "


    The landlady angrily glanced, "am I so confused? I have my own way of thanking you. "


    At this time, Li Mo came back and saw Yun Niang sitting. She said with a smile, "Yun elder sister, you are coming." Finish saying, Li Mo eye sharp ground sees the face of Yun Niang, surprise way: "Yun elder sister, your face is much better."


    Yun Niang took Li Mo''s hand and nodded, "it''s really good. I want to thank you for your method. I didn''t make up these days. I took the mask and hat you made in the kitchen. I usually went out to talk with the mask on the pretext of being infected with the cold. Besides drinking medicine, I wiped Luhui paste and Huanglian paste twice a day. I didn''t expect it was really much better."


    Li Mo can''t dare to take the credit. "Yun elder sister, it''s not all because of my method that your face is good. You haven''t made up in this period of time, and you''re still drinking the medicine prescribed by the doctor. The combination of the two compartments will certainly make your face better. You should continue to insist in the future, and the pox will be gone."


    Yun Niang: "that''s also because your method has worked. I didn''t know how much medicine I drank before, but I didn''t get well. There is hope for such a long time of mental illness."


    Li Mo still can''t help telling her: "elder sister Yun, don''t make up your face before it''s all right, otherwise it''s too good."


    Yun Niang waved her hand. "Of course, I won''t change any more. I''m getting better. I don''t dare to change it any more. Now I can still see it on my face. I don''t care if I''m ridiculed for a while."


    Li Mo and proprietress are all said by Yun Niang can''t help but smile.Yun Niang then put away her smile and looked at Li Mo and said, "sister, you''ve helped my sister a lot this time. I know you really help me, and I don''t take the money to ruin our friendship. I have nothing to thank you for. You know I run a restaurant. I have a business here. I think it''s quite suitable for your family. I don''t know if you are interested."


    Li Mo in the heart move, ask a way: "elder sister Yun, still ask you to say to me to listen."


    Yunniang said immediately: "well, my restaurant burns a lot of firewood every day. Every morning I go to the market to find the villagers who come to sell firewood in the town to buy firewood. But when the villagers come to sell firewood in the town, it''s not enough to pick up the burden at most. I have to find several people to buy firewood for a day."


    "Before, I made an appointment with some villagers to send firewood to me every day. As a result, sometimes there was no one to see and I didn''t know if it was sent to another family. Finally, I had to go to the market to buy it. I felt very troublesome. I heard that your family lives in the village and your man has a car. I wonder if your family is willing to do this firewood business and send me firewood every day? Don''t worry about the price. It''s the same as the price in the town. Eight Wen for a load of firewood. "


    Yunniang also heard from the landlady that she knew that Li Mo''s family lived in Daoyuan village, which was the backyard of Li Mo''s family. Moreover, her man had leg problems, and now she had to pull a cart to make a living. Life at home was not so good, so she had to treat her husband''s leg, so she came to town to make up. She went to the market this morning to buy firewood from the villagers. As a result, few people came to sell firewood today. She had not bought enough firewood from several people. She wished someone would send all the firewood she needed every day. At this time, she thought of Li mo.


    Li Mo''s family lives in the village. It''s very easy for the villagers to go to the mountain to collect firewood. Besides wasting their energy, they don''t need any cost. If the work is done by Li Mo''s man, he can pull the firewood she needs every day with a donkey cart at one time, which can earn a lot.


    So today Yun Niang came not only to tell them the good news on her face, but also to tell Li mo the business and ask her what she meant.


    After listening to yunniang''s words, Li Mo''s heart moved quickly and asked yunniang, "Yunjie, I don''t know how much firewood you need every day?"


    Yun Niang stretched out five fingers, "I need at least five loads of firewood every day. If you do this business, you can send me ten loads every two days. It''s best to send two more loads."


    Li Mo thinks in his heart that song Dashan is busy in the afternoon when he goes to deliver vegetables, but the other afternoons are basically empty. It''s convenient to go to the mountains to collect firewood, and there''s no other cost except time and energy. This thing can be done reasonably. It''s just that it''s too tiring to beat five loads of firewood every day. It''s estimated that five loads can only be beat by working all afternoon without rest. Song Dashan''s legs can''t be so tired now.


    But if you cooperate with others, you can make money and not be so tired. How much can you earn.


    Thinking of this, Li Mo stands up with a smile and gives a gift to Yun Niang, "sister Yun, thank you for giving this business to my family. Li Mo thanks here."


    Yun Niang knew that Li Mo meant to promise this business, and she supported her with a smile. "Thank you. Anyway, I have to find someone to buy firewood. Who can I earn the money for? If you send it to me at one time, I''ll save trouble."


    Li Mo can''t help but celebrate her decision to make up in the town. No matter where she is, she has to have the support of contacts. Today, she has tasted the benefits of contacts.


    That night, after returning home, Li Mo told song Dashan about it.


    Song Dashan was also very happy. "This is OK. I''ll be at home in the afternoon. I can go up to the mountain to cut firewood. Then I''ll give it to the restaurant the next afternoon and pick you up from the town."


    Li Mo grinned and pinched his face, and ordered: "don''t you go to collect firewood by yourself. It''s so easy to cut five or six loads of firewood. You work hard all afternoon. It''s very tiring. Your leg can''t do so much work now."


    Song Dashan frowned, "what should I do? Are you looking for someone else? "


    Li Mo nodded, "that''s what I''m going to do. You''re going to work in partnership with others. You''re going to collect less firewood, but you''re going to send firewood, and then you''re going to pay half of the money. Although you make half less money, you won''t be tired. "


    Song Da Shan thought, nodded and asked, "who do you want to cooperate with?"


    Li Mo stretched out his index finger and nodded his head, "what do you say?"


    Song Dashan hugged Li Mo in his arms and asked in a positive tone, "how can I cooperate with Uncle Zhao?"


    Li Mo: "of course, the Zhao family has helped us a lot. It''s a matter of coming and going to find them to make money together."


    After dinner, it''s still early. Li Mo and song Dashan take Xiao Bao to Zhao''s home.


    The Zhao family has just finished their dinner, and the whole family is enjoying a cool in the yard.


    Seeing Li Mo coming in, Yang Lanhua quickly brought two small benches to let them sit down.


    "Li Mo, what''s the matter with you today?" Aunt Zhao asked.


    Li Mo is very busy now. She usually doesn''t visit. Aunt Zhao hasn''t seen her for a long time. Seeing her here tonight, I wonder if she has something wrong.


    Li Mo smiles and nods, "aunt, I really have something to tell you."Li Mo said that he was going to sell firewood in partnership. After that, he said, "I think it''s not a busy farming season. Your family has a lot of strong labor force. It''s easier to gather firewood when you have nothing to do than to find work in the town and earn more."


    Aunt Zhao and uncle Zhao were both happy. "Li Mo, this is a great thing. It''s easy to make firewood. The eldest and the second go to the mountain to work for an hour in the afternoon. They don''t delay other things at all."


    Zhao two brothers nodded, "yes, this is easy."


    Li Mo was very happy to see the Zhao family, so he said, "Dashan will send firewood to the town every two days. He will send twelve loads of firewood at one time. Dashan will fight firewood with you. Your family has more firewood, but Dashan will drive to the town, so we have half the money for each family. Do you think that''s ok?"


    Uncle Zhao nodded again and again, "OK, how can''t it be? We can''t do business without mountain donkey cart. We have nothing to choose. Thank you for your business and thinking about our family."


    Li Mo said sincerely: "Uncle Zhao, don''t say that. Before, your family didn''t know how much they helped us. We have your feelings in mind, so don''t say thank you."


    The Zhao family are warm-hearted. Although it''s nothing to help the song Dashan family, it''s good to be remembered and think about them. They can''t be happy.


    Li Mo and song Dashan agreed with the Zhao family to go to collect firewood tomorrow afternoon, and then they went home with Xiao Bao.


    The author has something to say: see you tomorrow

 Chapter 52

    In the afternoon, Li Mo just finished a woman''s make-up. Seeing that no one was waiting for her make-up, Li Mo stretched out her head and looked at the present time. After thinking about it, she said to the landlady, "sister Yue, I''ll go out and send firewood to sister Yun today. I want to see if there is anything wrong."


    The landlady knows that song Dashan, the man of Li Mo''s family, is going to send firewood to yunniang''s restaurant. Today is the first day to send firewood. Li Mo is not sure that she wants to go and have a look, so she nods and says, "go quickly, Xiaobao, I''ll watch. Don''t worry."


    Yunniang''s restaurant is not far from the shop. It takes less than a quarter of an hour to walk.


    Li Mo leaves Xiaobao to the boss''s wife for a while. Then she fills the boss''s wife with a bamboo tube full of water. She "borrows" two cakes from Xiaobao''s schoolbag and takes them out of the shop to yunniang''s restaurant.


    Yesterday, song Dashan and Zhao''s two brothers went to the mountain to collect firewood. Later, uncle Zhao also went with them. With more people, the speed of collecting firewood became faster. Several people had nothing to do in the afternoon, so they worked hard in the afternoon and prepared 12 loads of firewood for two days. Today, song Dashan finished the work in the morning, After lunch, they put the firewood in the car, filled a full carriage, and then drove to the town to send firewood, while the Zhao family continued to go up the mountain to prepare the firewood to be sent the day after tomorrow.


    Yunniang''s restaurant is on the main street behind yueniang''s zhifen shop. Li Mo planned to walk along the main street and then turn to another street. But as she walked, she inadvertently took a look and found that the shop on the right side of the place where she is now is the shop of the cloth shop owner who had thought about her before.


    At this time, the cloth shop owner who was standing at the door had already seen her outside the door.


    Since the Lantern Festival, Li Mo never went to this store again. Instead, he bought cloth from another one. He had forgotten the last time in his mind, and naturally forgot the boss Zhang Zeshi. So he came to the store without thinking about it for a moment, and now he saw the man standing at the door. He was shocked and subconsciously turned into the small shop next to him In the alley, take another road.


    Although Li Mo has nothing to do with this man and has already refused, his words are daunting. Li Mo doesn''t want to cause unnecessary trouble. If this man doesn''t know what to do, it''s not good to have to get together, so it''s better to avoid it.


    Li Mo walked along the alley in a hurry. Unexpectedly, before she took two steps, she heard the sound of footsteps coming from behind. Li Mo was frightened, and her pace was even faster.


    "Sister Li, please stay." See Li Mo walk more quickly, the person behind opens mouth to shout a way.


    Li Mo didn''t expect that this person is really so unintelligent. Before she said her refusal, and just now she was so obviously avoiding, this person still followed up. Is it difficult that she didn''t give up?


    Li Mo ignores intentionally, but the footstep can''t match a big man, a few breath is chased by the person behind, the arm is pulled.


    Li Mo flings the hand on the arm abruptly, glaring at the person who follows up, "boss Zhang, what do you mean?"


    Zhang Zeshi''s face was as usual. He arched his hand and apologized to Li Mo, "Sister Li, I just asked you to ignore me. I''m too impatient. I''m not polite. I hope you don''t mind."


    Li Mo didn''t soften his attitude at all. He frowned and said: "boss Zhang, I''m a married woman, and I have a good relationship with my husband. If you follow me so rashly, it will greatly affect my reputation. I also hope that boss Zhang will respect himself, so as not to cause unnecessary gossips and scandals, which will only add to annoyance. "


    The gentle smile on Zhang Zeshi''s face was gradually unable to hang up, and he looked at Li Mo''s delicate little face.


    Last time, although he was rejected by Li Mo, he didn''t give up because of it. Women, it''s the same. Only the kiln girl would take care of her own reserve. Men would hook their fingers and jump on her. So he didn''t mind her refusal. As long as he insisted, let her see his heart and understand that he really wanted to marry her, not just for a moment I believe that she will leave the poor and choose a better man.


    Although he didn''t make any moves during this period, he generally knew her situation. He also knew that she was making up in the powder shop opened by Shang yueniang. This made him look down on her so-called man in his heart. He was so incompetent that he let his own woman come out to support his family. How could such a man deserve such a beautiful woman?


    During this period of time, he always wanted to find another chance to show her his mind alone. Only after asking her to nod can he continue to take the next step. But every time it was the lame man who picked her up and sent her away, without the slightest chance to get close to her, which almost made him spit out a mouthful of old blood.


    Fortunately, the sky is worthy of those who want to. Today, he finally has the chance. How can he miss it?


    Zhang Zeshi looked at Li Mo affectionately, with an unprecedented solemnity. "Sister Li, I know that I was Meng Lang last time, which may make you feel that I don''t really mean it, but I really mean it to you. I can''t forget it from the first time I see you. I even want to marry you as my wife with my eyes closed."


    Looking at Li Mo''s red face, Zhang Zeshi thought she was shy and continued to say: "at first I knew you had a husband, and I gave up this idea, but later I learned that you were sold to that man, and I had no choice but to follow him. But how can a woman like you bow down to such a rude man? A woman like you should have lived a happy life without worry, instead of working hard every day to appear in public. "As Zhang Zeshi said, he arched his hand, bowed to Li Mo sincerely and contentedly, and solemnly said: "Sister Li, although I am not rich, I don''t worry about food and clothing, and I really love you. If I marry you, I will cherish you like pearls and treasure, and I won''t let you worry. I don''t mean to play with you. I hope Sister Li will give me another chance . As for your husband''s side, I will deal with it properly and not let you worry. "


    Li Mo''s face is red with anger, and he wants to punch the man who loves him in front of him. This person is really cheeky. She has stated her attitude many times, but she still thinks herself right. However, no matter what the reason is, women always suffer losses in this era. If it gets stiff today, we will not say that the boss is shameless and intends to seduce a married woman, but that she is shameless and colludes with a man.


    With anger in his heart, Li Mo calmly said: "boss Zhang, I don''t know what you misunderstood, but I say again that my husband and I are very affectionate, and we don''t think it''s bad to make money in public, and we don''t need you to pity us. Thanks to boss Zhang, but I can''t stand it. I hope you don''t pester me like this in the future, otherwise I won''t be polite £¡¡±


    Zhang Zeshi''s eyes widened, but he didn''t expect that his sincere expression of his heart would lead to such a result. He didn''t believe Li Mo''s words of love. Such a poor and despicable man could not attract the love of a beautiful woman. This must be her deliberate evasion.


    Zhang Zeshi said in a hurry: "Sister Li, how can such a vulgar man be worthy of you? Don''t be afraid of others'' eyes and live with it. It''s a waste of your good life. In fact, the fact of another marriage is common, not so unspeakable, you should not worry about fame so wronged yourself


    Li Mo feels that this person really can''t understand people''s words, and the thought of politeness is gone.


    Li Mo''s face showed impatience, and his voice was boring. "I think I''ve made it very clear, but do you have brain problems or can''t understand people''s words? I said that my husband and I have a good relationship. Where can you see that I have wronged myself? What''s more, you keep saying that my husband is a vulgar person. Is that what a reasonable person can say? I don''t think you can match a vulgar person. Don''t say that my husband and I will not be separated. Even if we are separated, I will not choose a man who repeatedly seduces a married woman as my husband! Boss Zhang, do you understand what I''m saying now? If you understand, please don''t pester me any more. "


    Li Mo finish saying, the head also doesn''t turn round to continue to walk, depending on the black and red face on the man''s face to have nothing.


    I thought I could get rid of this man completely this time, but I didn''t expect that a strong force came from behind, and my arm was suddenly pulled, and the next second I ran into the arms of my descendants.


    Li Mo''s arm was pulled so painful that he stepped back two steps. However, his arm was grabbed. He was so angry that he slapped Zhang Zeshi heavily in the face, which made him release his hand immediately.


    Zhang Zeshi''s face quickly appeared five finger prints. He covered his face and looked at Li Mo angrily. He gasped as if he was enduring the raging anger.


    Li Mo gnawed his teeth bitterly, "what are you going to do! Do you want to rob a married woman in broad daylight


    At this time, some passers-by heard the movement and looked at it curiously. Others recognized that the man was the owner of the cloth shop and began to point at them and mutter.


    Seeing that there were more and more people, Zhang Zeshi''s anger and irritability gradually subsided. When he reacted and kept pestering, he would only be instructed and humiliated by others in full view of the public. At that time, the gain was not worth the loss, so he gave up his hand with hatred, "hum, it''s just a prostitute who was sold. Do you think you are a fairy? It''s shameless to give a face. You''re only worthy of the lame man in the country. "


    Leave this sentence, turn around and go.


    Li Mo deeply took a few breath, this just depresses the anger in the heart, also turn round to leave this right and wrong place.


    Until leave just that place, Li Mo just rubbed to rub oneself to send painful wrist.


    Gradually calm down in the heart, Li Mo comfort oneself, forget it, just as just met a madman.


    Seeing Yun Niang''s restaurant, Li Mo arranges herself, takes a smile and enters the restaurant.


    The man tells her that the boss is collecting firewood in the backyard. Li Mo tells the man his identity. After listening, the man takes Li Mo to the firewood room in the backyard.


    Inside, song Dashan was unloading firewood from the carriage, and a man was helping, while yunniang was counting.


    Seeing Li Mo coming, Yun Niang waved with a smile, "Sister Li, are you here? Come on


    Li Mo smiles and goes up to Yun Niang, "my family''s big mountain comes here for the first time today, I don''t trust, come here to see if there is anything wrong."


    Yun Niang teased to see an eye wood room, "you ah, can still really love, so a little thing all don''t trust."


    Li Mo bit lower lip to smile, "Yun elder sister, you don''t tease me."


    Yun Niang waved her hand, "well, I''m kidding. The firewood sent by your husband is very good. The weight of each load is full. It''s much more than what I bought from other villagers before."


    Li Mo says with a smile: "this should be."At this time, song Dashan came out of the wood room and saw Li mo. his eyes lit up and he came over in a hurry. "Why are you here? How is it good to come here in such a hot day and bask in it? " He touched her reddish cheek as if at home.


    Li Mo hit him on the arm, indicating that there were still people here.


    Song Dashan then remembered that there were people around him. He immediately scratched his head in embarrassment and went back to unload the firewood.


    Yun Niang was amused with a puff.


    Li Mo also laughed.


    After a while, song Dashan and his men unload all the firewood. Yunniang gives song Dashan the money and makes an agreement to send firewood again in the future. Then they let Li Mo and song Dashan sit in the lobby and have a rest.


    Li Mo knows that Yun Niang has something to do and is not easy to disturb, so he refuses Yun Niang''s kindness and leaves the restaurant with song Dashan to go to the shop.


    Li Mo asks song Dashan to stop the donkey cart in an empty lane and let him come up to the back carriage.


    When song Dashan came up, Li Mo took out the bamboo tube, opened the lid and handed it to song Dashan, "here, drink some water first. After sweating so much, I''m thirsty."


    Song Dashan grinned and took it to Gulu Gulu to drink.


    While he was drinking, Li Mo took out his handkerchief and wiped the sweat on his face.


    Song Dashan finished the water in the bamboo tube at one go, then stopped and put the lid back.


    Li Mo handed him two cakes to eat.


    Song Dashan recognized that it was a snack of Li Mo and Xiao Bao. He shook his head and refused, "I won''t eat it. You eat it yourself."


    Knowing that he was reluctant to eat, Li Mo pulled down a piece and handed it to his mouth, "eat it."


    Song Dashan hesitated for a moment, but he still opened his mouth to eat. He chewed the sweet glutinous rice in his mouth, and the corners of his eyes and eyebrows were smiling.


    Li Mo also laughed, stretched out a hand to pull down a piece to feed to his mouth again.


    Song Dashan is about to bow his head to eat, but he finds that the wrist under Li Mo''s sleeve is a circle of terrible blue and purple, and immediately grabs Li Mo''s hand, "what''s the matter?"


    Li Mo is surprised, originally just raised a hand, didn''t notice to expose the wrist.


    He quickly pulled down his sleeve and shook his head with a smile. "It''s OK. It''s not careful."


    The blue and purple on the wrist was obviously scratched by people. How could it be carelessness? Li Mo explained that he didn''t believe it at all. Then he sank his face, and his eyes were very angry. "What''s the matter? Is someone bullying you? If you don''t tell me, I''ll ask the landlady. You''re all in her shop. She must know what''s wrong with you. "


    Li Mo quickly shakes his head, "you don''t do this, no one bullies me, don''t ask the boss, she doesn''t know."


    Song Dashan immediately said, "she doesn''t know? When you left in the morning, you were fine. Since the landlady didn''t know, you must have just made it on the road. Who bullied you? I''m your husband. Do you want to hide this from me? "


    "Dashan..."


    what else does Li Mo have to say? Song Dashan hugs him and kisses him on his face. "Madam, although I''m useless, I should at least protect my wife from being bullied. If I can''t do it, how can I be your prime minister?"


    Li Mo''s eyes are slightly sour, and he also embraces song Dashan.


    After a moment, Li Mo still spoke about what just happened, and then said: "I''m not so good. He was annoyed by my refusal, but after this, I believe he can''t bear that kind of thought for me any more. If I don''t tell you, I just don''t want you to be impulsive. If something happens to you, how can our family live? So Dashan, promise me not to settle accounts with that man! "


    Seeing that song Dashan didn''t speak, Li Mo took his face and gave a kiss on his lips. "I''m not bullied either. You don''t want to take revenge. You have to be good. Our family will be better. Promise me, OK?"


    Song Dashan lowered his head and nodded slowly, but his eyes were dark and invisible.


    Li Mo smiles, kisses him again, feeds him the rest of the cake slowly, and takes a rest in the car. Then she goes back to the shop to continue to make up, and we''ll go home together when the time is up.


    The author has something to say: see you tomorrow, memeda

 Chapter 53

    Li Mo always worried that song Dashan would go to Zhang Zeshi for trouble. But after a few days, she didn''t see anything wrong with him. She thought she was listening to her words, so she was relieved.


    Tomorrow is the day to go to the city for leg treatment again. Li Mo told the boss in advance that she would pack up what she was going to take home at night, and then the three of her family went to bed early.


    The next day, before dawn, the three members of the family headed for the city again.


    It''s noon in the city. When it''s time for dinner, Li Mo doesn''t take Xiaobao to eat noodles this time. Instead, he takes Xiaobao and song Dashan to a small restaurant and orders two meat and one vegetable with a white rice. The whole family eats happily.


    Now the money is enough. Li Mo doesn''t want to treat his family harshly. Xiaobao, in particular, is now growing up. Only if he eats well, can he be healthy, and boys can grow tall.


    Xiaobao really enjoyed himself. He ate a whole bowl of rice with braised meat and fish, and his stomach was round.


    Li Mo can''t help laughing. Although now the family also makes meat dishes from time to time, Li Mo has no skill. Song Dashan''s skill is only limited to cooking the dishes, which is not as good as the dishes cooked in restaurants. No wonder Xiao Bao tastes delicious.


    It seems that I have to take time to learn cooking.


    After a family of three had enough to eat, they went to the inn where they stayed last time, asked for a room, tied the donkey cart to the shed in the back yard of the inn, and then walked to the hospital.


    Li Mo, holding Xiaobao in his arms, takes him to watch the excitement on both sides as he walks. He explains to him what he sees from time to time, which can be regarded as showing him around.


    as he is walking, he suddenly hears a loud noise in front of him. He faintly hears someone crying. He looks around and sees a circle of people in front of him. He doesn''t know what he is looking at.


    At this time, the two men ran past the three li Mo in a hurry.


    "Go and have a look. That rascal is after old sun''s family this time."


    "It''s like I''m going to take someone else''s daughter to pay off the debt. I think it''s a bad idea from the beginning."


    "Even if you know what''s the use, you can only accept bad luck."


    After listening to a few words, Li Mo probably guessed the story of a rogue bullying the old man.


    Originally, I didn''t plan to join in the fun, but there were too many people on the side of the road. Some people stopped the donkey cart on the side of the road and blocked the way. Li Mo didn''t want to take Xiao Bao to the crowd with him. He didn''t want to rush for time, so he stood aside and watched.


    I saw a flowing young man dragging a girl. She was struggling with tears on her face, but she couldn''t get away with it. The old man and the woman were standing in the way of the girl and chatting with the young man.


    The young man was impatient and kicked the old man in the stomach. The old man staggered and fell back to the ground.


    Exclaimed the woman and the little girl.


    "Don''t be shameless, old man. If you don''t have money for me, you''ll take your daughter to pay off the debt. Now you don''t pay back the money and you don''t want to give it to your daughter. Are you taking second master Zhang seriously?"


    The woman cried and begged, "Mr. Zhang, please, we will give you the money. You can get through again. Don''t rob my daughter, please."


    The young man gave the woman a hard push and said, "I''ve given it to you for two days. Do you still want to accommodate me? Dream


    The old woman was so angry that she cried out, "but you clearly mean to deceive us! Where do we have so much money? "


    The young man''s face was sharp, "you bad old lady, which eye of yours has seen me mistake you!" With that, he kicked the old lady down again, picked up the girl and left.


    As soon as the girl was about to be taken away, a scold rang out, "wait!"


    The young man was startled and stopped walking. Looking back, a handsome man in a black blue cloud Python suit was coming over the crowd. Behind him were several soldiers wearing armor and holding weapons.


    Someone in the crowd recognized the man and yelled, "it''s the new captain!"


    As soon as this remark came out, there was a lot of noise around, and everyone bowed their heads and talked about it.


    When Zhang Er saw the soldier behind the man, his heart began to beat. Now when he heard about the man''s identity, his legs and stomach were a little soft. He could not help but feel uneasy, for fear that the new senior official would trouble him.


    The man walked up to several people, looked at the scene, winked at the soldiers behind him, and immediately two soldiers came forward to help the old man fall on the ground.


    The man looked at Zhang Er holding the tearful girl''s arm. There was a sharp flash in his eyes, but he first asked the reason, "why do you beat two old people in the street and still hold other people''s girls?"


    Zhang Er''s eyes flashed. After a moment, he straightened his waist and said, "my Lord, the food sold by the old man is not clean. After I ate it, I vomited and diarrhea. I asked the old man for the money for the doctor''s medicine, but the old man couldn''t afford it, so I took my daughter to pay my debt."


    As soon as Zhang Er''s words were finished, the old woman immediately retorted, "you''re talking nonsense! My Lord, you have to make the decision for us. Our food is absolutely clean. We''ve been selling food for so many years, but we''ve never eaten anything bad. He said that we''ve eaten something bad and asked us to pay ten Liang silver. If we don''t give it, we''ll take my daughter to pay off the debt! Wu Wu... "Ten taels of silver! The old woman''s words made everyone around take a breath.


    "I asked for ten liang of silver. Even if I really had a bad stomach, I shouldn''t have asked for ten liang of silver. At most, it''s tens of Wen. This is the opening of the lion."


    "What''s wrong with my stomach? I''ve had the tangcibaba of laosuntou''s family for so many years, and it''s OK. How can he have something after eating it?"


    "That''s to say, Lao Suntou has been selling here for so many years, and nothing has happened. It''s clear that it''s this two-way ticket on purpose."


    The comments of the people around him made Zhang Er''s face flash a trace of anger. If there were no officials in front of him, he would have kicked it.


    The man looked straight at Zhang Er, "you said that you have eaten your stomach badly. Is there a prescription? In which hospital did you see the doctor? "


    Zhang Er''s face was stiff, and a little flustered flashed by. His eyes turned and said: "I I saw a doctor in the quack. He saw it and left. He didn''t know where he was


    The corner of the man''s mouth is like a smile, "Oh? It''s a coincidence that you are better now? "


    Zhang Er immediately nodded, "well, it''s only good after taking medicine for a few days."


    "Where did you get the medicine? Take us to have a look. "


    Zhang Er didn''t even have to think about it this time. He immediately replied, "my medicine was sold to me by the travelling doctor. I didn''t go to the hospital to get it."


    The man snorted and laughed this time, "so now no one can testify that you have eaten your stomach badly, and no one knows how much money you spent?"


    Hearing this, Zhang Eryi immediately said: "my Lord, I have really eaten my stomach and spent money. Although the doctor is not here, I can''t afford to spend money and suffer a crime, can''t I? I have to pay for it


    The man stroked the sleeve of the official uniform, "you said that the stall owner''s food is not clean and has eaten his stomach, but the stall owner does not admit it. None of you has any evidence, and I am not partial to believe it. Well, I''ll try this family''s food myself. If I have eaten my stomach, I will believe you. Otherwise, you are blackmail today!"


    The man said, regardless of Zhang Er''s sudden change of color, let the old man take a few pieces of tangcibaba on the spot, let the soldiers behind him one by one, he also reached out to pick up a piece to eat.


    A moment later, the man wiped his hands and said, "it''s delicious." Then he said to Zhang Er, "now you go back first. If I or the soldiers behind me have diarrhea before tomorrow, then I will give the old man money to accompany you. If I''m ok, then I''ll be ready to stay in prison."


    Zhang Er''s face suddenly changed, and his face was full of confusion. He hesitated: "my Lord, this This Maybe I didn''t eat clean, but today it is clean? My Lord, forget it, I don''t care about it. I''ll pay for the money myself. I''ll forget about it. "


    The smile on the man''s face closed up, his eyes looked at Zhang Er fiercely, and his voice was cold to the bone, "how? Do you want to find something? You want to forget it? You don''t have that ability! Today, I want to see what kind of unclean law makes you dare to be a street robber! "


    Zhang Er is just a local ruffian. He usually relies on an uncle of his family to be a petty constable in the Yamen. The common people are afraid of him, even if they are bullied by him. No one used to take care of him, which makes him always be here. But after all, he is a small people, where to see such a battle, and also he deliberately blackmail, at the moment by the man''s momentum scared cold sweat straight out, the next second Putong a kneeling on the ground, hard knock three heads, "adult, small people wrong, should not do such a forcible robbing people''s daughter thing, adult, small next time no longer dare, you bypass the small this time."


    The man was not moved, "don''t you have a bad stomach and spend money? Why don''t I get justice for you? "


    Zhang Er fell on the ground, his body began to tremble, "my Lord, it''s a little lard. I''m afraid I''ve eaten a bad stomach. My Lord, I''m wrong. Please forgive me."


    The man was not surprised by his reaction. He stared at him for a while. After a long time, he frowned and said slowly, "you deliberately blackmail and hurt people wantonly. You want to rob the women of the people. You are so bold. Now you are required to pay two liang silver for the family''s medical expenses, and then go to the county government to get 30 boards. Do you agree?"


    Zhang Er where dare to say not to accept, immediately nodded, "service, small service."


    The man waved to the soldiers behind him. Before he left, he finally said, "if I want to see you bully the people again, it''s not as simple as the thirty boards."


    Zhang Er was so frightened that he trembled and said, "I won''t do it any more


    The man didn''t look at the man kneeling on the ground and went straight away.


    It was not until the man walked away that the onlookers began to speak out and praise the man.


    "The newly appointed Duwei is really the master of the blue sky. No one used to take charge of the trouble in the street before."


    "It seems that we don''t have to be afraid of such gangsters any more, or we''ll go to the Duwei."


    "Yes, yes, yamen doesn''t care. Let''s go to Duwei."


    Li Mo saw what had just happened, and he also felt admiration for the young Duwei. He was willing to come over and ask about this small matter in person, and give justice to the common people, which shows his nature."Dashan, the Duwei was very good just now. It would be nice if all the officials were like this." Li Mo said to song Dashan.


    Song Dashan didn''t reply for a long time. When Li Mo looked at him, he found that he was looking at the distance with a dim look.


    Li Mo pulls his arm, "Dashan, what''s the matter with you? Why are you so stupid? "


    Song Dashan came back and shook his head. "It''s OK. I''m thinking about it. What''s the matter?"


    Li Mo shook his head, "nothing. Let''s go. Let''s go to the hospital."


    "Oh, good." Song Dashan nodded.


    I went to the medical center to apply acupuncture and moxibustion again and took another 15 pairs of medicine. It was already dark when I came out.


    The three of them stayed in the inn for one night and set out to go home in the dark as they did last time.


    Back home just in the afternoon, song Dashan went into the kitchen to cook. Li Mo cleaned up the house, but before he did, there was a cry outside the door.


    "Dashan, are you at home?"


    Li Mo stands at the door of the house and sees that it is Yang Lan Hua.


    "Sister orchid, I just came back. What''s the matter?"


    Seeing Li Mo coming back, Yang Lanhua was relieved. "I thought you hadn''t come back. I''ve come to see you several times."


    Li Mo doubts, "does orchid sister-in-law have what matter?"


    Yang orchid nodded, "there is something, is my mother''s side of a sister to get married, specially sent a message to say that you want to go to her make-up."


    Li Mo a listen, close close close lips, the facial expression hesitates.


    She was worried about this before. Now she makes up in the shop in the town every day, so she will have no time to make up for the people in the village, because the bride in the village will be delayed for half a day, and song Dashan will be delayed for half a day to pick her up. Now, several people can be made up in the shop.


    It''s time to spend money at home. She must have chosen to make up in the shop.


    But in this way, the business in the village can''t be taken into account, and the reputation that it was hard to get out before will be in vain.


    A few days ago, she was thinking about this matter, but she didn''t come up with any clue. Today, the business is coming.


    It''s embarrassing for her.


    Looking at Li Mo''s embarrassment, Yang Lanhua also remembers that Li Mo is now making up for people in the shop in the town. She must earn more money in a day than making up for a bride in the village. I''m afraid her mother''s business can''t be agreed.


    Yang Lanhua could not help but ask: "sister, are you not doing the make-up business in this village?"


    Seeing that Li Mo didn''t answer, Yang Lanhua sighed, "well, in fact, you don''t have to say that you earn more in the town than in the village. It''s a pity that many villages around here know your reputation and want to find you. It seems that my sister is going to find a new dressing lady. Forget it, I''ll go back and tell her. "


    Seeing that Yang Lanhua was about to leave, Li Mo began to call her, "sister-in-law, wait for you."


    "What''s the matter, sister?"


    "Sister in law, I''ve agreed with your sister. You can let her know."


    Yang orchid surprised, "sister, you don''t go to town to make up?"


    Li Mo said, "sister-in-law, I''ll take care of your sister''s make-up this time, and then I''ll have other ways to deal with it. I won''t give up the business in the village."


    Listen to Li Mo promise, Yang Lanhua is very happy, her sister also heard that Li Mo make-up craft is good, this just sent a message to tell her that she must go to Li Mo to make up for her, originally she was still thinking about this time to make sister disappointed, did not expect Li sister even agreed.


    Although I don''t know what Sister Li plans to do later, I believe she has a way.


    Yang orchid happily went back to answer the letter, Li Mo lost in thought.


    The author has something to say: it''s even later today, because it will be even later in the morning if there is something special last night

 Chapter 54

    The family is in urgent need of money now. Making up in the shop makes more money than making up for the bride in the village. It''s impossible for Li Mo to give up the business in the shop. However, after so much effort in the village, her reputation has gone out, and someone will come to ask for make-up. Li Mo doesn''t want to lose the market in the village for nothing.


    In fact, she had a vague idea in her mind before, but she didn''t think about it well. Just seeing that Yang Lanhua wanted to go back and refuse each other, she made up her mind. Then she began to keep her and agreed.


    What Li Mo has been thinking in his mind is that he will give Mei Zi the market in the village in the future.


    Although Meizi can''t make up, she can teach her hand in hand from now on. In modern times, she has taken many students, and now it''s no problem to take one.


    Meizi can''t really learn the essence of her make-up, but she can teach her a set of fixed techniques of make-up. As long as she follows these steps, her make-up is not so amazing, but it can definitely make people beautiful. It''s much better than not. It''s even better than the craft of those homegrown dressing ladies, At that time, I believe that the married women in the village will still be willing to look for Meizi to make up.


    The reason why Li Mo has this idea is that her future goal is to open a shop in the town. At that time, it is necessary to move her family to the town, and the house in the village will be empty. Originally, she planned to give the house to Mei Zi''s family, and by the way, she would also give Mei Zi''s fields, as long as she gave them some food every year.


    Let the plum family move to the village, one is to let them no longer be mountain people, at any time there is the danger of wild animals; the other is also convenient for tiezi to pick goods and sell things, live in the village, no matter where they go, it is more convenient than living in the mountains.


    When they go to town, they will not be able to do the village people''s make-up business any more. At that time, no one will take over the business and it will be a waste. It''s better to teach Mei Zi to take over the business now. At that time, Mei Zi will live in the village and it''s convenient to go out and make-up for people. Although there may be a business in a few days, it''s a good deal to make a profit She has a special shop in the town. At that time, she needs Mei Zi to do something important for her. She just needs Mei Zi to spare half a day.


    Thinking of this, Li Mo turns back to find song Dashan, and asks him to call Mei Zi and tie Zi over. By the way, he brings the necessary things over and is ready to live for a while.


    Song Dashan didn''t ask anything. After eating, he went to Meizi''s house.


    Li Mo takes advantage of this period of time to make up things, thinking about how to teach Mei Zi a fixed, error free make-up method.


    Song Dashan moved quickly, and brought back the plum, iron and small trees before the sun set.


    "Sister in law, what''s the matter with you calling us here? Ask elder brother, he also does not know, say you want to seek us only Plum asked Li Mo as soon as she came in.


    Li Mo asked them to put their things in another room where they used to live. When they were ready to sit on the bench in the main room, he said, "I''m calling you today. I just want to tell you something."


    At the moment, Li Mo tells Mei Zi what he plans to do.


    Before Li Mo''s words were finished, Mei Zi was shocked. She could not sit on the bench. She stood up and looked at Li Mo, "what did you say, sister-in-law? Are you kidding


    Li Mo laughingly looked at the plum staring at her big eyes and patted her angrily, "when did I make such a joke with you? I''m telling you the truth. Why are you so surprised? "


    Mei Zi''s eyes widened and waved her hand, "sister-in-law, are you kidding? You''re freaking me out, okay? How do you remember? I don''t know how to make up. I dare not even think about your powerful make-up skill. How can I learn it? It''s impossible. "


    Li Mo sighed and then said, "I don''t want you to learn my craft. I know you can''t learn it. I just teach you a set of fixed make-up methods to deal with every bride. Although the methods I teach you can''t be as beautiful as I am, they can be half as beautiful, which is quite enough for ordinary people Yes, it''s better than the dressing ladies that the villagers used to invite. Even if you can''t compare with me, the villagers are willing to invite you. "


    Mei Zi was said to be a little hesitant. She sat down slowly and hung her head to think about it, but after thinking for a long time, she still shook her head. "No, sister-in-law, it''s too difficult for me to understand. Every time I see your make-up, I feel dizzy. How can I remember those steps? I can''t do it."


    Li Mo saw that she was scared to death. She couldn''t laugh or cry, so she had to comfort her: "I know my makeup is very difficult, but what I want to teach you is not so complicated. It''s very simple. Don''t scare yourself before you learn, OK? Where is it as hard as you think? "


    Mei Zi scratched her head and said, "sister-in-law, it''s easy for you. In my opinion, that''s magic."


    Li Mo was chuckled by what she said.


    Tie Zi and song Dashan also laughed.


    Mei Zi watched them smile, choked her mouth, and continued: "sister-in-law, don''t laugh. What I said is true. You can even cover the defects on other people''s faces. You can be beautiful if you look so ugly. What''s not a magic trick? If you want me to do it, it''s impossible. "Tie Zi nodded in agreement. He also thought that Mei Zi was not very good, mainly because his sister-in-law''s craftsmanship was too strong.


    Li Mo shook his head helplessly, "Mei Zi, I know you can''t make a defective face look like a normal face, and I don''t intend to let you do this. I just give you the skill of making up for normal women. As for those ugly women, you should say hello in advance when you take over business, and first explain the degree of you can make it, and then will they please You are someone else''s business. You just have to do your best. "


    Mei Zi was lost in thought by Li Mo''s words.


    Li Mo looked at Mei Zi and pondered, then said, "I can''t take care of the makeup business in the village in the future. I want to do this business for you, but it depends on you. If you don''t want to do it, let it go. Don''t be embarrassed. I''m just proposing."


    Mei Zi raised her eyes and looked at Li Mo, "sister-in-law, I know that you are dedicated to my good. If you leave this skill to others, I can''t learn it even by kneeling. Now you are willing to teach me. How can I not want to learn it? But I''m afraid that I''m stupid and can''t learn it well. I''ll lose your face and let you down."


    Li Mo smiles and touches her head. "My little sister, you have to believe in your sister-in-law. Since she wants to teach you, she can certainly teach you. Don''t think too much. I asked your brother to call you here just to teach you more when I come back every night. Just in a few days, I''m going to make up for a sister of Zhao''s orchid sister-in-law''s mother''s family. You come with me. If you can, I''ll let you melt directly. "


    "Ah? Sister in law, let me Let me be a good man? I I can''t do it, can I? " Mei Zi stood up again.


    Seeing that she was frightened again, Li Mo had to stretch out her hand again and drag her to sit on the stool, "don''t be so excited, OK? I will teach you in this period of time, not to let you start directly, and I need to ask people if they are willing to let you change. If they are willing, it will be your first business. If they are not willing, you can look around and accumulate some experience. "


    Plum pursed her lips, swallowed her saliva, nodded uneasily, "OK, OK."


    Li Mo really has nothing to do with her. Now it''s useless to say more. She can only be confident when she sees her own achievements.


    So, before it was dark, Li Mo immediately took out her make-up box and let Mei Ziduan sit on the stool with a big mirror in front of her, so that she could see her face clearly.


    At this time, Li Mo first cleans Mei Zi''s face, and then applies beauty cream to Mei Zi to protect her skin. While doing it, Li Mo says: "no matter what make-up you put on, you should first clean your face, keep your skin clean, and then apply the oil evenly on your face. The purpose of doing this is to make your face moist and make your make-up look good."


    Mei Zi nodded and kept it in mind.


    Next, Li Mo took out the powder to wipe her face. As she rubbed the powder on Mei Zi''s face, she said: "after that step, it''s the base makeup on her face. That''s to say, use this powder to hit her face. If a person''s face skin is good, then put a thin layer on it. If you don''t use too much, it won''t look good. If her face is very black, or there are a lot of spots and other small defects on her skin, you need to use more powder to cover these things so that people can''t see them. "


    Li Mo said here, put a little thick powder on Mei Zi''s face, and then said: "here, just like the way you look on your face at the moment, there are more powder. At this time, do you feel that the powder floats on your face, which is very unnatural?"


    Mei Zi nodded, "the village''s dressing woman is to put a lot of powder on her face. She looks like a white face. She''s scared to death."


    Li Mo nodded with a smile, "so we can''t look like them. If we want to look good, we have to cover the things on our faces and make people feel natural. This is the face oil I made. After rubbing the powder, we can make our makeup look natural. Of course, you can''t put the powder on people''s faces, otherwise nothing can be saved. You have to learn how to do it Just enough to cover up the defects. "


    Mei Zi frowned and thought about it, nodding gently.


    Li Mo, this is the next step.


    "The next step is the treatment of eyebrows. You have to eyebrow the bride, but there are many kinds of eyebrows. If you can''t master them, you can only learn one. Nowadays women love willow eyebrows. You just need to learn how to make willow eyebrows. There will be no big mistakes. But remember, it should not be too heavy. It should be done gently and little by little. The aim is to be natural. " With that, Li Mo slowly drew willow eyebrows on Mei Zi''s eyebrows.


    Mei Zi looked at it carefully.


    After finishing the eyebrows, Li Mo comes to the eyes of Mei Zi.


    "everyone''s eyes are different, but it''s very difficult to make them look good, but it''s impossible for you to look good at different eyes, so you have to master a fixed drawing method. That''s to give people an eye liner, so that your eyes will be deep and deep." Li Mo says to draw on the eye of plum, just said two steps, have no other superfluous thing, very simple.


    Mei Zi looked at it, thought about it, read it in his mind several times, and nodded after remembering it.


    See plum remember this, Li Mo comes to nose place."When dealing with noses, you can divide them into different groups. Some people''s noses are very cocky, so you don''t have to deal with them. Some people''s noses are not delicate enough, so you can deal with them. You see, if you want to make your nose stand up, you need to make it look smaller on both sides. At this time, you need to use this shadow to make a little bit on both sides of the nose, and then wipe it evenly and naturally along the arc of both sides. After that, you can make a highlight on the bridge of the nose. Look, it''s just like what I''ve given you. "


    After melting, Li Mo asked Mei Zi to look in the mirror. "Do you think it''s dark on both sides of her nose now? But does it look like the nose sticks out? "


    Mei Zi carefully looked at her nose in the mirror and nodded in surprise. "It''s ah, sister-in-law. You can turn your nose into a cocky one with two simple strokes. It''s a lot better looking."


    Li Mo laughs: "you also see, I just changed two times, very simple, you can also do it."


    Plum''s eyes burst with joy, as if she suddenly had some confidence.


    Li Mo came to the lips again, took out the lipstick, dug out a little bit with his little finger, spread it on the plum''s lips, and said: "the last thing is to melt the lips. You only need to dig out a little bit with your little finger and apply it on the lips evenly. The color should be uniform, and it should not exceed the lip shape. If you encounter thick lips, you should not or less apply it on the outermost edge It''s also very simple. "


    Mei Zi nodded quickly, "sister-in-law, I will."


    Finally, Li Mo said, "the last thing I want to teach you is the modification of face shape. Some girl''s face is good, you don''t need to modify it, but some girl''s face is not very good-looking, you need to modify it with the shadow I just used on your nose. For example, if a person''s mandible is protruding and appears square, you need to shadow on both sides of the mandible and naturally transfer it to the skin. But remember, you can''t turn into an obvious black mark, you need to be self-conscious However, "he said


    Li Mo says to melt a little shadow on the zygomatic bone of plum, because the zygomatic bone of plum is slightly outstanding.


    "That''s the truth in other places, like your cheekbones."


    Mei Zi looked at it carefully and nodded after reading it.


    After finishing her facial makeup, Li Mo stood behind Mei Zi and took off the bun for her. As she took off the bun, she said, "the last is the bun. Originally, it''s best to comb different bun according to different face shapes, but you can''t remember so many bun. I''ll teach you two kinds of common and good-looking ones. If you learn these two kinds, you won''t worry. No one will say you don''t comb well."


    Li Mo changed Mei''s hair into a bun.


    After the bun is combed, the make-up is completely over. Compared with the time Li Mo used to make up before, this simple version of make-up takes only half a quarter of an hour to complete. If it''s plum, it won''t take half an hour.


    Mei Zi looks at her face in the mirror and is surprised to find that she has become a lot more beautiful, which is quite different from her previous appearance.


    "Sister-in-law, you have made me so beautiful by making me so simple. You are so amazing!"


    Li Mo shakes his head. "Although the steps are simple, they can also have good effects. You can also make good use of them as long as you practice a lot. The effect I''m giving you now is completely OK for you. So, it''s unnecessary to worry so much before. What I taught you is very simple and practical. It''s not so complicated. "


    Meizi began to have confidence. "Sister in law, I believe that if I can do what you do now, as long as the ordinary brides in the village can be changed, which is much better than those dressing ladies. Don''t worry, sister-in-law. I will study hard and practice hard. I won''t disgrace you. "


    Li Mo laughs, "well, sister-in-law believes you, next you give me to change, just follow the steps I just taught you, I will not remind you."


    Mei Zi took a deep breath and nodded.


    The author has something to say: OK, see you tomorrow

 Chapter 55

    Plum according to the steps of Li Mo teach, carefully to Li Mo makeup.


    Li Mo looks at not to make a sound seriously, only meets on the wrong ground can make a sound to remind.


    In this way, it took Meizi half an hour to make up Li Mo''s face.


    Li Mo looked at himself in the mirror, his eyebrows became heavier, and the sides were slightly asymmetrical, slightly unnatural. His lips were barely smear, but the process was almost smear to his lips, and it was still lacking in nature.


    The others are pretty good.


    Plum''s make-up, Li Mo gives a score of six, is barely passed.


    Plum looked at Li Mo''s face, a little ashamed, "sister-in-law, I''m much worse than you, I''m too stupid."


    Li Mo smiles and pats her hand to comfort, "it''s OK. It''s the first time for you. It''s very good to make up like this. What you lack is more practice. In the future, you can make yourself at home, try it several times, slowly accumulate experience, accumulate a little experience, and then you will become better and better. Don''t worry. We won''t take business before you''re ready, so don''t be afraid. Go ahead and do it boldly. "


    Plum nodded, "sister-in-law, I know, I must practice more at home, there will not wait for you to come back to ask you."


    Li Mo nods. Seeing that it''s getting late, he goes to cook dinner.


    The next day, Li Mo continued to make up in the shop, but today she took Mei Zi with her.


    She is going to let Mei Zi go to the shop to see her make-up for a day as a way to accumulate experience. By the way, she will buy another set of cosmetics for Mei Zi in the shop.


    To the store, the landlady eagerly welcomed out, as if for a long time did not see Li Mo like, "sister, you can come ah."


    Li Mo is funny, "month elder sister, I didn''t come just for two days, how do you think my appearance so."


    The landlady said: "I don''t miss you. If you don''t come back, I''ll go to see you. Do you know that you haven''t been here for two days? How many guests are asking me where you''ve been. Lin Xiaoyu, in particular, comes to urge me every day. I''m scared by her. I''d better promise her that you''ll be clean when you come back today. If you don''t come back again, I''ll be crazy. "


    Looking at the boss''s headache, Li Mo thinks of Lin Xiaoyu, and his mouth turns up. He can probably understand the boss''s pain.


    When Cao Cao arrived, Lin Xiaoyu came as soon as their voice fell.


    "Ah, Sister Li Mo, you are back. Where have you been these two days? Why don''t I see you? " Lin Xiaoyu shakes Li Mo''s arm excitedly.


    Li Mo is shaken dizzy by her, quickly hold the hand of this little aunt, "don''t shake, don''t shake, I''m back, you go to sit, I''ll make up for you."


    "Oh," Lin Xiaoyu immediately sat on the stool obediently.


    Li Mo waved to Mei Zi, "Mei Zi, come here, you''re watching."


    Mei Zi stands beside Li Mo in a hurry.


    Because it''s serious to make up for the guests, Li Mo doesn''t explain to Mei Zi at the same time. She just does it in the usual way, just let Mei Zi see for herself. As for how much she can understand, it depends on her own.


    After Lin Xiaoyu finished, he didn''t take a breath, and then several guests came one after another, waiting to make up.


    Li Mo didn''t have time to say more, and immediately put into the wave of make-up.


    Until the guests in the shop are finished, it''s already past noon, and Li Mo''s stomach is so hungry that he calls out.


    The landlady said in a hurry, "the food is hot for you. Go to eat it and have a rest."


    Li Mo nods and takes Xiao Bao and Mei Zi to the kitchen.


    In the afternoon, a few more guests came to the shop, and Li Mo continued to melt like in the morning.


    At the beginning of Yinshi, song Dashan entered the store.


    Li Mo just finished a guest, saw him come in for the first time, quickly asked: "did you send the firewood to Yun elder sister?"


    Song Dashan nodded, "I''ve just delivered it. I''ve just come to tell you that someone just asked me to pick up the goods. It''s not far away. It''s in the town. I may be a little late. You wait for me in the shop. Don''t worry."


    Li Mo nodded, "well, we''re not in a hurry. Don''t worry. Take your time. We''re waiting for you."


    Song Dashan said, did not stop, turned and went out.


    Today''s guests are especially numerous. It seems that the makeup that we didn''t put on two days ago has been put on today. We are busy until the evening, and there are still guests coming.


    However, song Dashan is not here today, and Li Mo is not in a hurry to go home, so he is still giving the guests.


    It wasn''t until it was late that song Dashan came to pick them up.


    "Are you done there?" Li Mo asked.


    Song Dashan took things from Li Mo''s hand and said, "well, it''s all over."


    Li Mo took Mei Zi and Xiao Bao into the donkey cart, and the family went home to welcome the sunset.


    Tiezi has come back home, and even the food has been prepared, which saves the trouble of cooking dinner in the dark.


    The family sat around the table to eat."Meizi, you know Uncle Zhang''s family. Tomorrow you will go and find Uncle Zhang to give you a make-up box which is the same as the one I use now. It will be used for your future make-up." Li Mo tells Mei Zidao.


    Mei Zi nodded.


    "Today, you also saw that I put on the makeup of more than a dozen guests. You have to think about it in your heart. The rest is up to you. Tomorrow, you''ll make your own way at home. If the sisters in the Zhao family next door are OK, you can ask them for their consent and give them a try. The sisters in the Zhao family should be willing to. "


    Plum nodded, "sister-in-law, I know. You don''t have to worry about me. I''ll do it myself."


    Plum is not stupid and diligent. Li Mo is not worried about her.


    The family chatted for a while. Song Dashan burned some hot water. After washing, everyone went back to their rooms to have a rest.


    Song Dashan took out all the money he earned today and handed it to Li Mo, "today he made 48 Wen by sending firewood, and 20 Wen by pulling goods in the afternoon, which is 68 Wen in total."


    Li Mo looks at the way that he empties his pocket and can''t help laughing.


    This man of hers, I really don''t know how to hide a cent. When I come back, I will hand in all my money. Such a man is so lovely.


    Li Mo gets close to him and prints a kiss on both sides of his cheek. "My husband is great."


    Song Dashan couldn''t stop laughing in his eyes. Every time he pays money, it''s his favorite time, because Li Mo always kisses him, praises him and makes his heart happy.


    Li Mo took out five coppers and put them in Song Dashan''s pocket. "This is yours. I''m thirsty and hungry outside. I''m not allowed to save money. I''ll buy something to eat and drink, OK?"


    Li Mo is not the kind of woman who doesn''t give any money to a man. Every time she gives song Dashan a few coppers to put on her body, so that he has no less than 30 Wen in his pocket. If there is anything, she won''t be unable to pay for it. However, it seems that he has never seen his own flowers. He always buys delicious food for her and Xiaobao from time to time.


    This man, always let her heart warm.


    The next day, Li Mo followed song Dashan to the town, and Mei Zi stayed at home.


    There are not so many people in the shop who come to make up today as yesterday. In the morning, there are three guests. After Li Mo finished, he can sit down and have a rest.


    There were no guests in the shop for the time being. The landlady also went into the dressing room and sat next to Li Mo, holding Xiaobao to watch him seriously fiddle with the stick to do arithmetic.


    The landlady chatted with Li Mo while watching Xiao Bao.


    Then he talked about the cloth shop not far ahead.


    "Today, I heard a customer who came to buy the powder. I knew that the boss of the cloth shop not far from our street was beaten yesterday. I heard that he was beaten badly. Today, none of the cloth shops are open."


    "Ah? Which cloth shop? " Li Mo raises a head to ask a way.


    "There''s another cloth shop, the one in front of Mr. Zhang''s house."


    Li Mo''s action, think of that day''s unpleasant.


    The landlady didn''t pay attention to Li Mo''s look, and continued: "people who have seen him say that he was beaten when he came back from drinking flower wine with others. He was covered with a sack in an alley, and his whole face was beaten into a pig''s head. His parents couldn''t recognize him when they saw him. When he was found, he was still in a coma, and someone he knew was sent to the hospital. "


    Li Mo''s heart clattered, subconsciously thought of whether song Dashan did it, but the next second he felt funny for his idea.


    How can it be that song Dashan did it? He was busy all day yesterday. Last night, he came to pick them up until dark. He didn''t have time to beat people. She really thinks too much.


    "Maybe he has offended people." Li Mo light way.


    The boss''s wife also deeply thinks that, "business people inevitably offend people. They just don''t know whether it''s business or personal enmity. It''s estimated that the enmity is not small, otherwise they can''t beat people so badly. Unfortunately, the loss can only be wasted, and it''s impossible to find the culprit."


    Li Mo nodded. In ancient times, there was no monitoring or fingerprint detection. As long as no one saw it, who knows who did it.


    However, that Zhang Zeshi is not a good thing either. It''s good to be taught a lesson, and it''s a blow to her.


    Back home in the evening, Li Mo lies in Song Dashan''s arms and tells song Dashan about it as an interesting story. "Dashan, I heard that the man was beaten badly. Don''t want to get out of bed for the time being, just lie on the bed. Don''t think about it well. It''s really the villain''s own mill."


    "Well." Song Dashan answered faintly.


    Li Mo patted his chest, "you see, someone has taught him a lesson, so don''t take the last thing to heart, forget it, we won''t mention him in the future. It''s meaningless to mention such a person. "


    Song Dashan nodded in the dark, "well, I won''t mention it."


    Li Mo relaxed, rubbed in his arms, and gradually fell asleep.


    Song Dashan listened to the breath of the charming girl in his arms, slowly pulled up Li Mo''s wrist, and gave him a few kisses on it.


    The next day in the shop, the landlady talked to Li Mo about the follow-up of this."I thought that Zhang Zeshi would stay in bed and recuperate. Who knows that today he went to the Yamen to complain and vowed to arrest the person who beat him. I don''t know if they gave money to the Yamen. The group of captains really began to check around. All the residents around the alley were called out and asked again. "


    Although Li Mo didn''t care about Zhang Zeshi''s affairs, he didn''t want the beater to be caught, so he asked, "what did you ask?"


    The landlady waved her hand. "At that time, it was dark, everyone was cooking dinner at home, and there was no one in that deserted alley. I heard that after asking for most of the day, they didn''t ask anything. The captains were impatient, and they went back to find clues one after another. They were unwilling to investigate."


    Li Mo hears speech, know this matter to be regarded as no news, in the heart is happy.


    This is also an interesting thing to listen to, after that, Li Mo will leave this matter behind, continue to busy with their own things.


    During the day in the shop make-up, at night back to guide plum make-up, such a busy and full life.


    After ten days, Mei Zi''s make-up skills are getting better and better, not a little better than at the beginning. I remember the steps that Li Mo taught her, and I remember the steps that go with the flow. I don''t have to think about them, so I can make them work smoothly.


    At the beginning, there were still many problems in Meizi''s make-up, but after Li Mo''s gradual guidance and correction, these problems gradually disappeared. Although it is still not perfect now, it is eight points away from Li Mo''s requirement, and the remaining two points need to be improved again in practice.


    In the twinkling of an eye, it''s time to go to Yang Lanhua''s mother''s sister''s wedding day. Today, Li Mo specially said to the boss, and took Mei Zi to the bride''s home.


    Yang Lanhua''s mother''s home is not far away. Li Mo and his wife did not follow song Dashan''s donkey cart today, but walked there. Originally, song Dashan wanted to drive the donkey cart to see them off, but Li Mo thought that Meizi''s family didn''t have a donkey cart, so she would get up early and go there even if she made up her make-up, so she planned to take Meizi to experience it in advance, so she refused to send them off.


    Li Mo only plans to let Mei Zi make up in the nearby village, but she won''t go far away. It happens that there are other things for Mei Zi Gan in the future, so she doesn''t have to go all the way to make money for others.


    On the way, Li Mo told Yang Lanhua about Meizi''s taking over the bride''s make-up in the village, "sister-in-law, I''ve taught Meizi to make up. I''m going to give Meizi the make-up to the villagers in the future. If someone asks again, just mention Meizi."


    Yang orchid nodded, "it''s a good way for you to let Mei Zi take over. That day, Mei Zi came to me and put on makeup for me for free. It''s very good. It''s worthy of your teaching."


    Mei Zi heard that Yang Lanhua praised her so much. She blushed with shame and waved her hand quickly, "sister-in-law, don''t praise me. I can''t compare my skills with my sister-in-law. I didn''t even learn one of my sister-in-law''s skills. I can only say that I learned a little."


    Yang Lanhua waved her hand indifferently, "no one can match your sister-in-law''s skill. If you can learn your sister-in-law''s fur, it''s already very good. Compared with ordinary people, your skill is even very good. Compared with those dressing ladies, you don''t make good use of it. Even if your sister-in-law doesn''t make good use of it, I''m sure people will find you."


    Plum is said to be more embarrassed.


    Li Mo asked at this time: "sister-in-law, Mei Zi''s craftsmanship is pretty good now. I don''t know if your mother''s sister has appointed me to be a slave? Can we make plum blossom


    Yang orchid smell speech complexion embarrassed, "sister ah, this can be really embarrassed, my mother''s sister don''t know where to play, heard that your craft is good, also pointed out to look for you, according to my understanding, she probably won''t agree to change."


    Li Mo didn''t feel anything, "sister-in-law, it''s very normal. I asked. If I don''t want to, I''ll come here this time and let Mei Zi have a look. It''s just time for Mei Zi to learn more. Next time someone comes to look for Mei Zi, let Mei Zi go."


    Yang orchid nodded, "it''s just this reason. Although plum is good now, I told my sister about you before. Now it''s not right to change people. Plum, don''t be sad." The last sentence is to Mei Zi.


    Plum quickly waved her hand, "no, I''m not in a hurry. I want to practice again and try to make it better. Only in this way can I not lose my sister-in-law''s face."


    A few people said while walking, from dark to just light, just went to the bride''s house.


    The author has something to say: see you tomorrow

 Chapter 56

    The bride''s family is very polite. When they see Li Mo, they immediately come to greet them. They serve tea and fruit snacks first. After Li Mo and Li Mo have some tea, they take Li Mo and Mei Zi to the bride''s boudoir.


    The bride''s wedding dress has been put on. Just wait for Li Mo to come and make up.


    The bride''s room was noisy. The seven aunts and eight aunts and the children were all there. They were very noisy. They were even more excited when they saw Li Mo coming. They couldn''t hear who was who for a moment.


    Li Mo slightly frowned and whispered to the following Yang Lan Hua: "sister-in-law, can you clear the next person? It''s too noisy."


    Yang Lanhua looked at a room of people also slightly frown, quickly also low voice way: "too noisy, our family is too many relatives, children are also many, everything together, everyone a talk will not quiet down, I will go to my sister-in-law." Today is not her daughter''s day. She is not in a good position to make decisions. She can only let her sister-in-law come.


    Yang orchid went in a hurry and soon brought the host''s home.


    The bride''s mother smiles and says to the people in the room, "big guy, go out and have some tea and sugar. There''s no place to sit in this room. My girl will be dressing up later. The door has to be locked. If you have something to do, you can''t stay, or you can''t get out."


    When they heard this, they understood the meaning of the host''s home and took their children out one after another. Some of them didn''t leave and wanted to see the bride make up. But the rest of the people are not too many, not so noisy, the host did not insist, with them to stay.


    After Yang Lanhua locks the door, Li Mo opens the make-up box and begins to clean the bride''s face.


    This time, the bride is a normal peasant girl, just like the bride who will be transformed into plum. It''s just suitable for plum to learn. Therefore, when Li Mo is transforming, he deliberately simplifies the steps, and then slows down to let plum have a good look. It''s also an experience.


    It took Li Mo half an hour to put on her make-up. The bride was very satisfied, and the people around her praised her. They said that they would find Li Mo if they had a married daughter.


    Li Mo looked at it, pulled the plum with a smile, and said to those who said they wanted to look for her make-up: "this is my sister, who is also the make-up girl. In the future, if there are girls in our family who want to get married and make-up, they can come to me, and my sister''s craftsmanship is also very good. If you are interested, you can take a message directly to sister-in-law Lanhua. "


    We haven''t seen Li mo before. It''s the first time we''ve seen Li Mo, and we''re not very familiar with Li Mo''s reputation. Now that Li Mo has made the bride look so beautiful, we''re all moved to say that there will be a girl who wants to make up for Li Mo in the future. Now I hear Li Mo say that Mei Zi is also a make-up girl, and her make-up is also very good. Naturally, I won''t doubt it. The only way is that all the sisters are good craftsmen, anyway, as long as she is married Beautiful, find two sisters who can, so now have nodded, said to take a message to Yang orchid.


    Li Mo smiles and looks at Mei Zi. The first step of Mei Zi''s make-up is to step out.


    Li Mo doesn''t leave much to make up for the bride. He says goodbye to Mei Zi, the orchid who still has to stay here, and the host''s family. They go home in a hurry.


    On the way, Li Mo asked: "plum, just saw me make up for the bride. Do you have any ideas? If it''s you, what are you going to do? "


    Mei Zi thought about it and said, "if I just changed the makeup for the bride, I will focus on the bottom make-up of the bride, because the bride''s skin is a little black and a little rough. As long as the bottom make-up is handled well, it will look good on the whole; and the cheekbones of the bride are a little high, so we need to decorate and cover them well."


    Mei Zi finished, slightly uneasy looking at Li Mo, waiting for Li Mo''s comments.


    Li Mo smiles and nods, "yes, you''re right. Those two points are really the main defects on the bride''s face. I also focused on these two points when I changed."


    In fact, the bride has other shortcomings, but it''s good for Mei Zi to grasp the main two points. If we handle these two points well, the bride will definitely be much more beautiful and can''t make people dissatisfied. That''s enough for Mei Zi.


    After listening to her sister-in-law''s affirmation of herself, Mei Zi''s confidence increased greatly. Her eyes brightened and her mouth turned up involuntarily, showing her white teeth like a little girl.


    Li Mo see plum happy appearance, also followed to smile.


    At this time, Mei Zi looked at the rice fields on both sides of the road and said to Li Mo, "sister-in-law, the village has already begun to harvest rice. I went to your field yesterday to see it and harvest it. When are you going to harvest it? It happens that tie Zi and I are here, cutting together, and soon we can get the rice back. You don''t have to work so long with my brother. "


    Li Mo suddenly looks at the fields on both sides of the road. Then he finds that all the rice fields are yellow. Some people are busy in the fields not far away.


    Li Mo remembered that it was time to cut rice.


    She was so busy making up that she didn''t notice what happened in the field. If it wasn''t for Mei Zi, she couldn''t remember.


    "Have the villagers started to cut rice?" Li Mo murmurs to ask a way.


    Mei Zi nodded. "In recent days, some people in the village have started to cut rice. In two days, everyone should start to cut rice. I went to the field several times, and the rice in my family is ripe and ready to cut. Sister-in-law, we have to hurry. We can''t delayLi Mo nods, rice ripe really cannot delay. But because she forgot and didn''t notice that the rice was ripe, she didn''t have time to ask someone to help her cut the rice in advance. Now it''s too late to find someone else. She has to cut the rice at home.


    Seeing that Li Mo''s face was still colored, Mei Zi asked, "what''s the matter, sister-in-law?"


    Li Mo slowly shakes his head, "it''s OK. Your brother and I will cut the rice. You and tie Zi don''t delay things for us. Tie Zi has to earn a lot of money to carry the burden every day. Don''t delay."


    Mei Zi shook her head. "Sister in law, where is the delay? People in shiliba village have started to go down to the fields to harvest rice these days. There are few people in the family. Who has the heart to go shopping with the peddler? Tiezi''s business is not good these days. It''s estimated that no one will stay at home to buy things in a few days. We have to wait for the rice harvest before we have business. So tiezi won''t go selling these days. Let''s sell your goods first Cut the rice. "


    Li Mo thinks that it''s a big deal to harvest rice in this village. No matter men, women, old and young, they all go to the fields to do farm work. There are really few people in the village and they don''t have time to buy grocer''s things.


    It''s estimated that song Dashan''s cart pulling business will be out of business. Everyone has to go to the field. No one has time to go to the town market. Song Dashan can''t get anyone. He can''t delay much if he''s busy with the rice at home.


    If you have tie Zi and Mei Zi to help, it will be a lot easier. Even if you don''t ask for help, you won''t be tired. At present, there are not many fields in my family. It is estimated that a few people will finish cutting them in less than two days, and they will not be tired. So this year, I can cut them by myself. Later, I can buy more fields and rent them to others, so I don''t have to do it by myself.


    Thinking of this, Li Mo nodded, "OK, I''ll arrange to go back and cut the rice home these days."


    When they got home, song Dashan had already come back.


    Li Mo asked him about rice cutting. Song Dashan nodded, "it''s time. The villagers have started these two days. I originally planned to start rice cutting these two days."


    Li Mo looked at Song Dashan''s legs and worried, "Dashan, can you cut rice with your legs? The doctor says you can''t do it. Don''t go He can take two children at home and cook by the way, so that he won''t be tired.


    Like knowing Li Mo''s idea, song Dashan touched Li Mo''s head. "Don''t worry, I''m tired of cutting rice. I''m tired of my waist and arms, but my legs are nothing. I''ll pay attention to using my other leg to work hard. I''ll go to the side to have a rest from time to time, so I won''t hurt my legs. I know it in my heart."


    "But..." Li Mo wanted to say something, swallowed it and nodded: "well, I''ll cut it the day after tomorrow. Tomorrow I''ll go to town to make up for one day. By the way, I''ll tell the landlady that I''ll go back to the shop after the rice is cut at home."


    Song Dashan shook his head without thinking about it. "You don''t have to cut it. I can do it. You can go to town to make up or rest at home." Song Dashan never thought of letting Li Mo go to the field. She can''t even do housework well. How can she cut rice? The thin skinned man can wear his hand with a scythe. He can''t bear it.


    Seeing song Dashan''s love for Li Mo, Mei Zi is laughing.


    Her brother, before, she always thought he was a pimple, and worried that he would never find a daughter-in-law. I didn''t expect that he could be so tender. It seems that he didn''t meet his sister-in-law.


    Looking at Mei Zi''s smile, Li Mo takes a look at Song Dashan. He doesn''t talk to him, so he decides.


    Although she can''t do farm work, she can''t watch her family do it. She can enjoy happiness like a princess. Usually they are at home. Song Dashan dotes on her like a princess. Now his sister and brother-in-law are all here, so he can''t do it.


    The next day, when song Dashan was pulling the cart, he said to the villagers that he would not pull the cart for the next three days, and he would pull it again in three days, so that everyone could buy something quickly today.


    The villagers had the same idea. They all planned to take advantage of today''s lack of meat and buy some more so that the family could eat better when they worked hard.


    Li Mo thinks the same way. She has to work hard these days, so she asks song Dashan to go to the meat shop to buy more meat and take it home. She goes to the shop to make up herself.


    After a day''s make-up, Li Mo said to the landlady by the way, and said that she would come back to the shop in three days.


    It''s a big deal to cut rice. Naturally, the landlady won''t say anything.


    Everything was ready. The next day, the family went down to the field with a sickle.


    The two little guys were also taken to the field together. There was no one at home to take care of the two. I was not at ease if I didn''t take them away.


    Li Mo specially took an old sheet from home and spread it under a tree beside the field. Then he took off the shoes of the two little guys and put them on it. Then he put the water and food on the sheet and let the two little guys play together.


    The two little guys are also good. They just sit under the tree and play together. Xiaobao even takes out his stick and teaches the tree arithmetic like a little teacher.


    Several adults looked at their appearance and laughed at each other. Then they began to bury themselves in cutting rice.


    Li Mo had never cut rice in her previous life. This was the first time she took a sickle. At the beginning, she was a little curious and excited. She took the sickle and cut it like song Dashan.Song Dashan adjusted Li Mo''s posture, explained the key to cutting rice, and cut Li Mo''s hand a few times, which made Li Mo learn to cut clumsily.


    It was OK at first, but after half an hour, Li Mo felt that his waist was almost too straight. His eyes were wet with sweat, and his hand holding the sickle was aching. It was estimated that he was going to grind out blisters.


    At this time, Li Mo deeply realized that the poem "who knows the plate of Chinese food, every grain is hard."


    She just cut for an hour, so the farmers who have to work hard for many days still don''t know what they are tired of.


    Looking at the empress song, tie Zi and Mei Zi, Li Mo suddenly congratulates herself on her make-up skills. If she majored in physics, chemistry and English in modern times, would she starve to death here? In addition, I have no strength to bind the chicken, and I can''t resist the back and shoulder. I''m sure I''ll be rejected. Maybe I''m not a good man, and I''ll be dismissed soon.


    She was lucky that she met a good man while she was skilled.


    Thinking, the action on Li Mo''s hand didn''t stop, everyone was doing, she was also embarrassed to rest.


    Suddenly, Li Mo''s Scythe was stopped. Li Mo looked up and saw that it was song Dashan.


    Song Dashan takes down the sickle in Li Mo''s hand, turns over Li Mo''s palm, sees the red palm, frowns, and can''t help rubbing it gently in her palm.


    Li Mo is a little embarrassed, the hand shrinks back.


    Song Dashan said sternly for the first time, "don''t move, let me see."


    Li Mo had to whisper: "I''m ok, you don''t worry."


    Song Dashan''s eyebrows were still not relaxed. He bowed his head and rubbed Li Mo for a long time. Then he began to speak: "if you can''t do this well, don''t be brave and don''t cut it. Just follow us and tie up the rice we cut. We can save ourselves."


    It''s very simple to tie up a bunch of cut rice with a rice rope and take it home later. Li Mo can do it, but it''s usually done by a * * year-old child in her family. Now she can only do it...


    seeing Li Mo hesitating, song Dashan touched her red face and coaxed: "don''t try to be brave. There are not many rice in the family. It won''t be long before she dies I''m done. I don''t need you. You are good


    Li Mo is slightly embarrassed by song Dashan''s words of coaxing the child, and finally nods and goes to bundle the rice.


    Until noon, seeing that it was almost time to make lunch, Li Mo said to Mei Zi, who was still cutting wheat: "Mei Zi, it''s almost noon. Come home to cook with me. We''ll send them some food later."


    By the way, let Mei Zi go home to have a rest. Don''t get tired. As for song Dashan and tie Zi, I want to know that they are not willing to go home to rest.


    Before Li Mo left, he said to song Dashan and tie Zi, "you two go to the children''s side to have a rest and drink some water. We''ll cut it later. We''ll bring you dinner later."


    Knowing that Li Mo was worried about his leg, song Dashan nodded, grabbed tie Zi and went to the bank to have a rest under the tree.


    Li Mo let go and took Mei Zi home to cook.


    At noon, two people made a braised meat, and made a kelp ribs soup, copied a vegetable, filled with a large pot of rice went to the field.


    Put the rice on the bed sheet, give several people a bowl and a pair of chopsticks, the family sit together to eat.


    There are other families around who are also eating in the fields. When they see their food, they look at it one after another. Some even joke: "Dashan, your food is so delicious that we can''t eat it well."


    Song Dashan said with a smile, "it''s made by my daughter-in-law. Would you like some?"


    Everyone is just joking. How can they really go to eat other people''s food? Of course, they shake their heads and refuse.


    It''s just a joke in the field, which makes people feel better.


    Li Mo ate little. He ate first. He sat down in front of song Dashan, lifted his leg to his own leg, opened his trouser leg, and touched his leg. "Does it hurt? Do you have any strength in your legs today? "


    With a smile in his eyes, song Dashan said, "it''s OK. I rely on my right leg today. I didn''t press my left leg at all. Don''t worry. It''s not easy to see you. How can I make fun of my leg?"


    After two times of treatment, song Dashan''s leg is obviously much better. His leg is no longer blue and purple, but turns red gradually. In these days, his walking is not so lame. It''s obvious that he''s getting better. The whole family is very happy.


    Now his legs are really not so good. Li Mo is relieved to see the rice field that will end in half a day.


    Even if song Dashan''s legs are good next year, he won''t farm next year.


    The author has something to say: last night I had a holiday, and then I was so happy that I went to bed early and didn''t code. I woke up naturally in the morning. Suddenly I remembered that I hadn''t updated it, so I immediately got up and started the computer. Is everyone on holiday? Yes, I''m happy with you

 Chapter 57

    It took the family less than two days to cut the rice back and put it on the field at the door. It took half a day to thresh the rice and wait for the sun to dry.


    A rice harvest ended so quickly in their home.


    Tired for two days, Li Mo and the two children are nothing, but song Dashan, tie Zi and Mei Zi are all black.


    Li Mo couldn''t do it. On the third day, he went to the town early in the morning and bought a kilo of spareribs, a kilo of streaky pork, a fish, a jar of wine and some delicious food for the two children. Then he went home full.


    Back home, Li Mo first gave the cakes to the two little guys to eat, and then took the bought vegetables into the kitchen.


    Today, we have to make a good meal to make up for the oil and water.


    There are a lot of dishes in the garden at home. Li Mo picked two more vegetables and made a table full of dishes at noon. Four adults poured a bowl of wine. The whole family ate and drank at the same time.


    "My sister-in-law, they are all thin when they collect rice. Tie Zi and I have been working for two days. We are not only not thin, but also fat." Mei Zi sipped a sip of wine and was very comfortable.


    Li Mo is funny, "which have fat, one by one all black, appear thin."


    Tie Zi said with a smile, "sister-in-law, I''m not so thin. I''ve been eating so well these days. I can eat a lot of fish and meat every day. I can also eat some cakes. It''s almost the same as Chinese New Year."


    Li Mo raises a corner of the mouth, "do heavy work to want to eat well, you eat more, how economize also can''t economize on food."


    Meizi and tiezi really feel that they come to their brother''s and sister-in-law''s house not to work, but to enjoy happiness.


    The family was eating happily when there was a knock on the door.


    "Is the master''s home?"


    Li Mo hears this strange voice and looks at Song Dashan. He is going to have a look outside the door. Song Dashan holds Li Mo''s hand and stands up first. "You sit, I''ll have a look."


    Song Dashan walked out of the door and soon led two middle-aged men in.


    Song Dashan first opened his mouth and said to Li Mo, "Li Mo, these two are the boss and staff of yubaozhai in the town. They say they want to find you for something."


    The leading middle-aged man in a long gown bows his hand to Li Mo and says, "Lady song, I''m the boss of yubaozhai. My surname is Xu. I''ve come here uninvited today. "


    Li Mo stood up and covered up the doubts in his eyes. He nodded slightly to the man in the long gown. "You two come from a long way. Sit down first." Then he put two benches on the table and asked them to take their seats.


    Boss Xu looked at the dishes on the table and knew that they were eating. As a result, he was slightly embarrassed to be disturbed by them.


    Normally, he shouldn''t have come to other people at noon, but after a few days of inquiring, he found out about the song lady. He couldn''t wait for a moment, so he came. If he didn''t come today, he might see someone later.


    Can you still go to shangyueniang''s shop to talk with others?


    It''s going to be blown out by Shang yueniang.


    Boss Xu arched his hand again, "brother song, lady song, I''m so sorry to disturb you for dinner today. You don''t have to pay attention to us when you eat. We''ll wait until you finish eating."


    Although they say so, they can''t really continue to eat when they don''t exist. Li Mo said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter. We''ve eaten almost as well. Just wait a moment and we''ll clean up."


    Li Mo said to give plum a wink, plum meaning, quickly stand up and Li Mo clean up the table together, all the dishes on the table to the kitchen table.


    Li Mo also put the two little guys to the kitchen table, let them continue to eat, said to Mei Zi: "Mei Zi, you and tie Zi continue to take the two little guys to eat, don''t mind the things in front of me, your brother and I will come, don''t wait for us." Then he went to the front.


    Song Dashan had already served two bowls of tea to them.


    Li Mo sat down and said, "what''s the matter with boss Xu coming here today? Let''s just say it. "


    Boss Xu didn''t expect Li Mo to be so direct, and he didn''t want to make a detour at the moment. He said directly, "Lady song is making up for others in Yuefang Zhai of shangyueniang''s house, isn''t she?"


    Li Mo listens to this words, eyes tiny flash, in the heart to this Xu boss today''s purpose had the general understanding, but on the face or pretend not to know, only nodded, "yes, the little woman is really in the month Fang Zhai make-up Niang."


    Boss Xu stroked the beard on his chin and said with a smile, "I''m so lucky to have seen the craftsmanship of Lady song. No one can match her."


    "The boss Xu praised me falsely." Li Mo knows that this is just a foreshadowing, the back is the key.


    Sure enough, the next second, the boss Xu said, "I really appreciate the skills of Lady song. I want to invite her to make up for the guests in my shop." Then, as if afraid of Li Mo''s refusal, she immediately added: "don''t worry, lady song, I''m not asking for nothing. Besides the money for your make-up, I''ll give you a monthly reward of one or two silver. I don''t know what lady song thinks?"


    He has inquired about it. In shangyueniang''s shop, the song lady has no money except for her make-up money. Now he is willing to give him one or two more silver. I don''t believe that the song lady won''t agree with him.Since Shang yueniang invited song Niang to make up in the shop, the business in her shop has been getting worse and worse recently. Many customers went to Shang yueniang. At first, he didn''t know what was going on. Later, after inquiring, he found out that everyone was attracted by the make-up girl from Shang yueniang''s shop. According to the women who went to make up, the make-up girl''s craftsmanship is superb, no matter how ugly she looks , can be good-looking, but also free to teach people to make up for their own bun comb method.


    He was so worried that he saw that the business in the shop was getting worse and worse that he immediately decided to dig people.


    He inquired about this make-up girl''s news everywhere. He spent a lot of time to find out the news clearly. He had planned to contact this make-up girl in private a few days ago, but he didn''t see this make-up girl appear in Shang yueniang''s shop these days. He was so anxious that his mouth blistered. Finally, he decided to come to the door to talk about it, and there was today''s business.


    Fortunately, he came here, and now he saw that the family was destitute, and he was more confident to dig the makeup girl back into his shop.


    Therefore, he waited for Li Mo''s answer with great confidence.


    And Li Mo, although already had a little guess, but still didn''t expect that today was dug the foot of the wall.


    Has her reputation spread so fast?


    However, although she was very happy that someone appreciated her craftsmanship, she had to refuse the kindness of boss Xu.


    Although there is no extra silver or two in yueniang''s shop, yueniang did not hesitate to give her a place and opened up a dressing room specially for her. Yueniang patiently recommended it to every guest when they came into the shop, which made her make-up business very good.


    Now, she and yueniang are not only partners, but also good friends. She believes that yueniang is a good person. If she works in her shop at ease, she won''t invest in another house for only one or two silver.


    So at the moment, Li Mo looked at boss Xu apologetically, "I''m really sorry, boss Xu. I''ve promised yueniang to work in her shop all the time, and I don''t want to change one. Thank you for your kindness."


    Listen to Li Mo refuse without hesitation, Xu boss surprised stare big eyes, "you... Song Niang Zi, do you dislike one or two silver less?"? Well, I''ll give you one or two and a half silver a month. What do you think? "


    Li Mo shook his head and said sincerely, "boss Xu, it''s really not a matter of money. You have to keep your word and have a beginning and an end. I don''t want to go anywhere because who gives you good conditions. It''s too powerful. I really appreciate boss Xu''s kindness and appreciation, but I choose yuefangzhai first. I really can''t change one at this time. I''m sorry, boss Xu."


    "Song Niang Zi, she died for money, and birds died for food. It''s understandable to change her family into a better one." Xu boss still not give up to persuade.


    Li Mo''s face didn''t change, and her eyes were still firm. "Boss Xu, I have made up my mind. Don''t say it."


    Boss Xu''s words of persuasion are all stuck in his throat by Li Mo''s words, and he can''t speak them out.


    He could see that Li Mo didn''t disagree because of the lack of money. What she said was true. She refused because she didn''t want to betray her faith.


    I don''t know why, at the same time of regret, his heart rose to appreciate the song lady.


    A woman with a poor family can resist the temptation of money and choose faithfulness. It has to be said that her character is very good.


    It seems that today''s persuasion will not succeed, and it is estimated that there will be no chance in the future.


    Boss Xu looks at Li Mo with regret and sighs, "Xu admires lady song''s character very much. In this case, I can''t force her, just..." at this point, boss Xu pauses and smiles again, "but I have one more thing, I hope lady song can consider it."


    "Oh? Mr. Xu said


    "I heard that song Niang Zi can not only make up, but also make perfume. Now the low-cost perfume sold in Shangyue Niang''s shop is provided by you. It sells very well. I wonder if I can also sell your perfume in the shop?" Mr. Xu felt his beard and said, "this is not sorry for Mr. Shang, is it?"


    Li Mo looks at boss Xu and is slightly surprised.


    It seems that boss Xu knows her very well. Even she knows about selling perfume. It seems that she is well prepared today.


    Unfortunately, Li Mo still can''t agree.


    When she decided to sell balm in yueniang''s shop, she thought that the reason why she only sold balm in yueniang''s shop and didn''t go to other places was due to the limitations of the market.


    The market in the town is so big, and there are so many people who buy cosmetics. If you give it to yueniang, and if you also give it to other families, the total quantity will not be much, but the quantity sold by yueniang will decrease sharply. What''s the point of her painstaking efforts to find so many sellers? Sometimes it''s not as good as selling alone when the quantity is large. There''s a certain reason for hunger marketing.


    Moreover, another reason is that she will open her own shop in the future, and she also plans to take the cheap perfume as a feature of the shop. If every shop has it now, then her shop''s reputation will not be so good.


    Although very embarrassed, but Li Mo still had to refuse the proposal of boss Xu again.In the end, boss Xu came back disappointed.


    The next day, Li Mo went to the shop. The first thing she did was to tell the landlady what happened yesterday.


    After hearing this, the landlady didn''t get angry. She just said, "your skill is good. Recently, because of you, the business in the shop is much better than usual. It''s hard to avoid robbing other businesses. No one is a vegetarian. It''s inevitable to hear from you. I think boss Xu is not the only one who is making your mind." With that, the landlady took Li Mo''s hand, and her eyes were moved. "But I didn''t expect that you turned down boss Xu. After all, he was willing to give you more than half of the silver. Sister, sister is so moved. "


    Li Mo patted the landlady''s hand, "sister Yue, I always remember your support for me at the beginning. I''m very happy with you. Where can I leave because of the better conditions of other families? Then what kind of person am I?"


    The landlady raised her smile and said, "sister, don''t worry. My sister is not that harsh person. I will never let you suffer losses when you are with me. In the future, I will give you one or two silver more every month. You can do it with ease."


    Li Mo immediately shook his head and refused, "sister Yue, I can''t do anything. I''m very grateful for using your shop and eating your food here. Where can I ask you to give me extra money? Don''t compare with boss Xu. Sister Yue, don''t worry. I won''t go to other shops. If you give me money, I won''t be my friend."


    Landlady moved to embrace Li Mo, "sister, you have this friend, is sister''s blessing, sister thank you."


    Li Mo pats the boss''s wife''s back, and then talks about the perfume, "sister Yue, it seems that other families have noticed the low price perfume, which is still very easy to sell."


    The landlady nodded, "Your perfume is affordable and cheap. It''s sure that it''s easy to sell. Now there are fewer and fewer people who buy the perfume before. Sooner or later, others will notice


    The landlady said, looked at Li Mo, hesitated for a moment, still said: "sister, sister wants to say something. Your perfume is a good thing. I don''t worry about selling badly. My sister wants to focus on selling your perfume, but there''s one thing wrong with your perfume. It''s too few. There are only two flavors in all. It''s not as fragrant as your perfume. Several women have asked me if I have any other flavor before, and I shake my head and answer


    Li Mo smell speech, see the perfume that store puts, wry smile.


    She didn''t think of this. The two flavors are really too few, but there are only two kinds of wild flowers in Houshan, and there are no others. Where can she make perfume with other flavors?


    Even these two kinds of flavors are not going to be able to make it. It''s going to be autumn soon, and the rose is going to fall. At that time, even the fragrance of rose flowers will not be able to make it.


    She had been thinking about this problem for a long time, and she had a solution in her mind, but she didn''t have so much money to realize it for the time being, so she had to put it off again and again, waiting for her family to be rich.


    I didn''t expect to be mentioned by the landlady now.


    It seems that this matter has to be settled ahead of time.


    Li Mo looks at the landlady, the mind moves.


    The author has something to say: ah, this holiday is more tired than no holiday. I was pulled up early in the morning to be a strong man, went out to buy new year''s goods, and then cleaned up. I''d better hurry to see you during lunch time. I''m going to make dumplings again soon.


    By the way, today is Valentine''s day, I wish you a happy Valentine''s day, whether there is no object, we should be happy.


    See you tomorrow

 Chapter 58

    Li Mo looks at the landlady, the mind moves.


    Maybe you can ask the landlady for help and cooperate with her.


    "Sister Yue, in fact, I know that the perfume I make is too little. I''ve tried to find a way, but my way needs silver. Now I can''t take out so much silver."


    Proprietress picked next eyebrow, looking at Li Mo, waiting for Li Mo next words.


    Li Mo didn''t make a detour, and then said, "sister Yue, I don''t know if you are interested in cooperating with me to do this ointment business together?"


    The landlady didn''t answer. Instead, she waved to the man in the shop and said, "look at the shop. If you have something to do, call me back."


    The man nodded.


    The landlady pulls Li Mo, "let''s go to the back and say." He took Li Mo to the small room at the back of the shop to rest.


    To the room, the landlady will close the door, this just turned to look at Li mo.


    "Sister, you know, I''m very interested in your ointment. You give me the opportunity to cooperate. How can I not be interested? Now, what''s the cooperation method?"


    Li Mo''s heart relaxed, and he raised his lips and said, "sister Yue, to tell you the truth, what I lack now is money, and what you don''t lack is money. My cooperation method, as long as you pay for it, don''t worry about the rest, I will make more different flavors of ointment. "


    The proprietress''s eyes widened slightly, and the light in her eyes was even greater.


    Li Mo then said: "sister Yue, I need money to develop different flavors of perfume. You only need to give me a sum of money. In the future, I will only sell my perfume to your family except myself. I will never sell it to any other family in this town. Moreover, in the future, I will give you any perfume you want at the cost of two Wen a box, and I won''t make you any more money. ¡±


    in fact, Li Mo''s proposal is very beneficial to the landlady. Now she pays a sum of money, and she will earn more in the future than she does now. Moreover, it can be regarded as a semi monopoly of the town''s market. If it sells well, she will get back the capital soon. As long as she is a business minded person, she will agree.


    The landlady is by no means a brainless person. On the contrary, her brain is very good, so as soon as Li Mo''s proposal came out, she thought about it a little, and immediately decided to do it. She nodded, "OK, I agree with this cooperation, but I don''t know how much it will cost?"


    The idea in Li Mo''s heart is to buy the land behind the house. The back is just close to the back mountain. It can build a wall to separate it from the outside world, and then divide the area inside to plant flowers, which is left to Mei Zi.


    When you plant your own flowers, you can plant all kinds of flowers, and then there will be more than two kinds of perfume.


    The cost to complete this task is the money to buy the land in the back house, plus the money to buy flower seeds, and finally the money to build the wall. For the time being, I don''t know how much it will cost. I need to go back to the village head to discuss it.


    Li Mo went back to the landlady and said, "sister Yue, I need to buy a piece of land to grow flowers. I don''t know how much it will cost for the time being. I have to go back to the village and discuss with the village head. So, when I''ve settled the land, I''ll tell you in detail, and then we''ll make a contract."


    The landlady nodded, "OK, you''re very considerate. I''m not worried. You''ll be sure how much you want. Let''s discuss it again."


    It''s settled. Li Mo talks about it with song Dashan and Mei Zi when she comes home that day.


    Mei Zi didn''t understand, "sister-in-law, why do you want to buy land to plant flowers? We can go to the back mountain. We can use a large piece of land without money


    Li Mo smiles and shakes his head, "if you''re not in this village, you don''t know that some people in this village sharpen their heads all day long to study what other people do at home. Every time we go to the back mountain to pick flowers, even if we are careful and hidden, some people still notice it. Many people are asking about it intentionally or unintentionally with the Zhao family, and some people probably guess that we use it to make perfume. "


    Plum eyes wide open, "ah? What can we do? If other people know that, will they compete with us? "


    Li Mo patted her, "it''s OK, no one has done anything for such a long time, just because I don''t know how to make this ointment. At most, I decorate flowers in my purse to smoke incense. But if we want to plant flowers in the future, we can''t plant them in the back mountain any more. Even if others can''t make balms, it''s hard to guarantee that no one will pick our flowers and destroy them. We can''t go to the back mountain to watch them every day. "


    Song Dashan agreed with Li Mo, "it''s impossible not to disturb the people in the village because of the big movement of planting flowers. At that time, if someone wants to destroy it, we can''t prevent it. We have to plant it in our own home to ensure it."


    Tie Zi nods when he hears the words.


    Li Mo then said: "I''ve thought about it. Our house is just behind the back hill. It''s impossible for anyone to use this land. It''s estimated that it won''t be too expensive to buy it. I''ll discuss it with the village head at that time. Dashan, tomorrow you go to the town to buy two jars of wine and some meat and cakes. Tomorrow night you will take them to the village head''s house to discuss with him. "


    Song Dashan nodded, "OK, I wrote it down." He said, looking at the open space behind his home, "I estimate that this land won''t cost too much money. Almost ten Liang silver can be taken down."


    Ten Liang silver is within the budget of Li mo. if it''s really only so much, it''s OK.The next day, song Dashan went to the village head''s house in the dark without Li mo.


    Li Mo waited at home for two hours before Song Dashan came back.


    "How''s it going? Is that all right? " Li Mo asked as he brought him a bowl of water.


    Song Dashan took the water, not in a hurry to drink, but nodded to Li Mo with a smile, "yes, the village head agreed." With a fist, it means ten taels of silver.


    is as like as two peas Song Dashan estimated.


    Li Mo smiles, holding his fist, "ten Liang silver?"


    "Well, we''ll give the back piece of land to our family for ten Liang silver."


    Li Mo''s heart settled down.


    If the open space in the back costs ten taels of silver, then it costs about three taels of silver to surround the wall and two taels of silver to buy all kinds of seeds. In addition, if you have to ask someone who knows how to plant flowers for guidance and money for the first time, then the cost can be controlled within twenty taels of silver, not too much.


    Cost determination, and then you can make a contract with the landlady, and then you can start to prepare.


    Li Mo suddenly felt that his career was taking off and he was more and more ambitious.


    With a happy mood, Li Mo determines the contract content with the boss the next day.


    The boss''s wife paid 20 liang of silver. Later, Li Mo''s business in this town was only provided to the boss''s wife''s family, and the boss''s wife was only charged two Wen for each box of perfume.


    Li Mo and the boss''s wife press their fingerprints on the contract respectively, and the cooperation is successful.


    The next step is to buy land.


    It''s easy to say. Song Dashan went to the village head''s house again the night after. When he came back, he was holding the title deed of the land.


    "Dashan, this is good. The land behind is ours. We can prepare to build a wall." Li Mo is very happy with the title deed in his hand.


    Song Dashan touched Li Mo''s smiling face and said, "OK, next I''ll do it. I''ll ask some villagers to help build the wall. You don''t have to worry about it."


    Li Mo doesn''t know how to build the wall either. Song Dashan has to come for everything. Mei Zi can take care of the busy work at home. Her only thought is to prepare some seeds.


    Autumn is coming soon. It''s impossible to plant any flower that you want in modern times. It''s better to plant flowers that can be sown in this season. At present, the only plants that can be planted in this season are Zinnia, pansy, guizhuxiang, kale, calendula, Daisy, Campanula and cornflower , evening primrose, freesia and other flowers, these flowers can be sown now, and can bloom in the next year.


    In the spring of the next year, there will be a variety of other flowers, which will enrich the variety. There will be different flowers in each season to make balm, and there will not be no flowers.


    As long as after this year, there will be a variety of balms.


    Thinking of this, Li Mo called Mei Zi and said to her, "Mei Zi, you and tie Zi will stay here for a while. Your sister-in-law still needs your help here. Your brother has to find someone to build a wall for us. We have to provide food at noon. It''s up to you. I''ll let your brother bring back the daily dishes from the town. I''ll take them to the shop. You don''t have to worry about them


    Mei Zi nodded, "sister-in-law, I''ll take care of this. You can go to make up at ease. I''m not going to have a problem making some rice."


    Plum is a good hand at doing things, much better than her. Li Mo has nothing to worry about.


    Her only worry is that if they buy land and build walls, they will be surrounded by villagers to inquire. After that, their family will be closely watched by villagers. The safety issue is an important issue. It''s hard to ensure that no one will come to the house to make a little upset.


    It is impossible for people to watch at home all the time. We must find some ways to ensure the safety of our home.


    Seeing Li Mo frowning and thinking, song Dashan reached out and stroked her eyebrows, "what''s the matter?"


    Li Mo looked at him, thought about it, or said his worries.


    When song Dashan heard the speech, he patted her on the head. "What''s the matter? It''s very simple. Let''s go to a family with a little suckling dog at home and ask for the dog to come back and keep it. We''ll keep it slowly from childhood. When we grow up, we''ll be able to guard the house."


    After listening to what song Dashan said, Li Mo suddenly realized.


    Yes, every family in the countryside will keep a dog to look after the house. Their family is a rare family without a dog. She forgot to have a dog.


    It''s not a pet dog in this village. It''s very fierce in this village. It can guard the house. Generally, thieves don''t want to go into the house to get a bargain.


    What''s more, if you have a dog at home, you can also give your children a playmate. Children like having animals at home best.


    Li Mo took song Dashan''s arm and couldn''t wait to say, "Dashan, go and get a little dog back, and keep it now."


    Seeing that Li Mo was happy, song Dashan also nodded with a smile, "OK, I''ll go to see which dog in the village has a baby. If I have one, I''ll take one back."


    Song Dashan is also a pet of Li mo. he knows that she is impatient. Generally, what Li Mo says is to do it for her right away. It''s the same with this meeting. Just after sitting down, I got up and went to the village to look for the dog.Li Mo smiles, also gets up to follow up, "I also go, I want to pick a puppy."


    Song Dashan nodded and took Li Mo to Uncle Fang''s house in the village.


    He remembers that uncle fang had a very fierce wolf dog when he was a child. At that time, the children were afraid of the dog, and he was also afraid of it. Later, when he grew up and went out to serve as a soldier, the dog was still there, but it was old, but it had children, and its children were also very fierce. Guarding the house was a good hand. If Uncle Fang''s dog had a cub, it would not be bad.


    When Li Mo and song Dashan arrived at Uncle Fang''s house, their house was having dinner.


    Before uncle Fang''s family could speak, his dog barked at them first, which scared Li Mo into song Dashan''s arms subconsciously.


    Song Dashan quickly protects Li Mo and pats her on the back to comfort her. "It''s OK. It''s uncle Fang''s dog. It doesn''t know us, so it barks."


    Uncle Fang quickly stamped his foot on the dog, "sunspot, go, don''t bark!"


    The dog immediately whimpered when Uncle Fang scolded him. He obediently went back to the nest and stared at Li Mo, but he didn''t bark any more.


    Seeing that the dog stopped barking, uncle Fang looked at Song Dashan and said, "Dashan, how did you come to uncle''s house?"


    Song Dashan took Li Mo, and the Korean uncle''s family said hello first, and then said, "uncle, I want to have a dog. I know your dog is powerful, so I come to ask if you have a pup?"


    Uncle Fang laughed and pointed to the kennel in the corner. "You''re really right. My dog has just had a pup for less than half a month. It''s still protecting me. When I see strangers coming, I''ll scream. Otherwise, it''s just not so fierce."


    Li Mo smell speech curiously toward the kennel to see, vaguely see a group of small dogs stay in the big dog body arch to arch.


    Song Dashan also saw it, and the Korean uncle said, "uncle, can you give me one? I want to keep one."


    Uncle Fang waved his hand. "What''s the matter? We''re still worried about what to do with this litter of dogs. It''s impossible to raise so many dogs. You can''t afford it. It''s very nice of you to come here. I''ll go and get one for you."


    Uncle Fang looked at the kennel, and his aunt said, "old lady, you can lead the sunspot to the backyard, otherwise it''s not easy to do here."


    Aunt Fang nodded. She pulled sunspot in the past and took sunspot to the backyard directly. Although sunspot was reluctant, she still followed aunt Fang, but she often looked at her doghouse when she left.


    Li Mo suddenly a little sad, the dog mother is a little feeling of it, know that their children are gone, this just show such eyes, right?


    Li Mo Lala song Dashan''s sleeve, "Dashan, choose a male, not a female dog."


    The male dog will not be in the present situation, and she will not be sad in the future.


    Song Dashan nodded and followed Uncle Fang to the kennel to choose one by one.


    There are three male dogs in the nest. Song Dashan asked Li Mo to choose one.


    Li Mo took a close look at the three, and finally chose a little dog with a black body. The dog was very powerful when it grew up, and could frighten people.


    According to his appearance, Li Mo gave him a domineering name, general.


    This name left song Dashan speechless for a long time.


    However, their family has one more member.


    The author has something to say: have you had new year''s Eve dinner? I''ll go to dinner after I update you. I wish you a happy new year.


    in addition, I''ll come up after 12 o''clock to give you red packets. You wait for me

 Chapter 59

    Li Mo holds Xiaojun to his arms. The little dog rubs against Li Mo''s neck immediately, making a milky whine. It''s like being a coquettish. It''s going to make Li Mo cute.


    Li Mo can''t help rubbing his cheek against the dog''s head of general Xiaojun, and whispers: "general Xiaojun, you will be our family in the future. Are you happy?"


    "Wuwu..." the little dog in his arms gave out a thin Wuwu sound, as if answering Li Mo''s words.


    Happy Li Mo rubbed the dog''s head of general Xiaojun again.


    Looking at Li Mo''s rare childish appearance, song Dashan could not help rubbing Li Mo''s hair. "OK, let''s take him home and play with him when we get home."


    Li Mo nods happily, thanks uncle Fang quickly, and then says goodbye.


    Two people holding Xiaojun home, see two children are playing in the yard, Li Mo immediately toward the two little guys called: "my two little baby, come to see your new friends."


    The two little guys immediately raised their heads when they saw the little suckling dog in Li Mo''s arms. Their eyes lit up, and they came to hold Li Mo''s legs with their short legs.


    "Mother, mother, dog, dog."


    "Auntie, auntie, I want a puppy."


    The two children stretched out an arm and couldn''t wait for the little dog in Li Mo''s arms.


    Li Mo squatted down with a smile and showed the little suckling dog in his arms to the two little guys. "Look, it''s our dog after that. It''s called Jiang Xiaojun. It''s your playmate in the future. You should take good care of it, you know?"


    Xiaobao chicken pecked rice and nodded, "I know, I will take good care of general Xiaojun." Then he reached out his little hand and tentatively touched Xiaojun''s little dog''s head. After touching it, he immediately drew back his hand and watched its reaction nervously.


    Xiaojun held the dog''s head, looked at Xiaobao who touched him, and cried twice.


    As soon as Xiao Bao saw it, the corners of his mouth grinned. He immediately reached out his hand and touched Xiao Jun''s dog''s head. Instead of taking it back immediately, he rubbed it gently.


    The little tree saw it, envied it, and quickly nodded, "aunt, the little tree also takes good care of it." And then also like Xiaobao, he put his hand on Xiaojun''s back and gently rubbed it.


    Li Mo couldn''t help laughing at the excitement of the two little guys. He touched their heads and asked song Dashan, "Dashan, where do you want them to live in the future?"


    Song Dashan thought about it and said, "wait a minute. I''ll go and make a small doghouse for it now. It''s still small now. Put it in the house. When it''s big, put it in the yard."


    Li Mo agreed and said to Mei Zi who was curious: "Mei Zi, help my sister-in-law cook some rice soup. It''s so small that I can only feed rice soup."


    Mei Zi wiped his hand. "OK, it''s easy. I''ll boil some."


    Li Mo stands up and carries Xiaojun into the room. The two little guys also run behind Li Mo with short legs, forgetting the game.


    In the room, song Dashan made a small doghouse out of a big basket made of bamboo strips and some old clothes.


    Li Mo will put Xiaojun into the basket gently, rub Xiaojun''s clothes immediately, and make a whine sound.


    Li Mo gently pointed his little nose with his fingers and said with a smile, "general Xiaojun, this is your kennel. You stay well and play with your two little brothers." After that, he said to the two little guys who were staring at him: "you two take care of him and play with him for a while, but don''t hold him out. Do you know?"


    The two little guys immediately nodded, eyes glued to the small army, unable to get out.


    Li Mo let two little guys play here, stood up and pulled song Dashan to the back of the open space.


    Li Mo looks around, compares on the ground, and decides to enclose his house in the wall. When the time comes, let the wall protect his house, and people will feel at ease if they are not at home.


    "Dashan, how high are you going to build this wall?" Li Mo asked.


    Song Dashan had thought about this problem for a long time, "I plan to build a height of ten feet, and then plant some thorns on the wall, so that no one can get in."


    Li Mo converted it in his heart. Now one foot is about twenty-three centimeters, one foot is two hundred thirty centimeters, that is two meters three. In this way, ordinary people can''t get in at all. Plus thorns, it''s impossible to get in. It''s safe.


    "Have you found that man? You have to go to town in the morning and send firewood every two days. You don''t have time to watch at home all day. You have to find someone you can trust, or you won''t be at ease. "


    "Don''t worry. Uncle Fang''s son is a good hand at building houses. I''ve already told him that he will do it well. We don''t need to watch him. Besides, tie Zi is at home these days. He''s at home."


    After listening to song Dashan''s arrangement, Li Mo had nothing to worry about. The next day, he took the two little guys to the shop to make up.


    The landlady first asked how the flower garden was built, and Li Mo told her the progress in detail.


    The landlady is very trustworthy to Li Mo and his wife, and she doesn''t say much about it. She just pulls Li Mo to sit down, looks outside and asks, "have you found anything wrong these two days?""Something''s wrong?" Li Mo doesn''t understand.


    The landlady reminded, "something''s wrong with our shop."


    Li Mo frowned, thought about it, and said: "I don''t know if it''s a coincidence. I feel that there are fewer customers coming to our shop to make up these two days. At first, I thought it was an accident. I thought it was something happened to everyone these two days, so I didn''t tell you. Now, isn''t it a coincidence? "


    The landlady nodded gently, "where''s the coincidence? Business is really much less. Do you know why?"


    Li Mo''s eyes turned and immediately realized that it was not a coincidence. There was a reason for this.


    And this reason, do not need the landlady to elaborate, as long as you think about it carefully, you can guess that it is nothing more than the business being robbed brought about by competition.


    Then, Li Mo tries to ask: "is there another family robbing our family''s business?"


    The proprietress frowned and nodded, "I only knew it yesterday. I went to your boss Xu''s house and asked another Zhuyu pavilion to learn from our family. I also asked the make-up lady to make up for the guests in the shop. Moreover, under the banner of half price in the previous three days, I attracted a large number of guests, so our family is so cold these two days."


    Li Mo smell speech, in the heart is not so surprised.


    After all, no matter in which era, imitation is always one of people''s outstanding abilities.


    This way of her make-up has brought so much business to the shop owner''s wife that other families have long been envious. Otherwise, boss Xu would not have been able to go to the house to dig the corner.


    If we can''t find her now, how can people not expect to imitate her? It''s just that the imitation comes too fast and makes them unprepared.


    But it''s their freedom to invite makeup girl. They can''t or can''t manage it.


    Li Mo asked: "sister Yue, what''s the price of other families? Is it cheaper than us? "


    The boss''s wife laughs, "if you want to compete with my family, it must be cheaper than us. I heard that our family only receives 20 Wen once, but boss Xu only receives 15 Wen once, and the other family only receives 12 Wen once in order to compete for business."


    Li Mo purses lips, in the heart secret way no wonder.


    The common people are greedy for cheapness. They certainly hope that the cheaper the same things are, the better. After tasting 20 Wen once, suddenly someone is willing to pay 15 Wen or even 12 Wen once. They are definitely attracted and are more willing to go to cheaper places.


    But she''s not going to cut prices because of that.


    Sometimes it''s not a good choice to fight a price war.


    Li Mo looked at the landlady and said: "sister Yue, let them reduce the price. We don''t have to worry. The quality of the business doesn''t lie in one day or two days, but in the long run, it depends on the quality of the craftsmanship in the end. I believe in my own craftsmanship. As long as the guests come to my craftsmanship, they will come back in the end. " As for the guests who just need make-up, there is nothing she can do.


    The landlady then smiles, "you and I want to go together, and I don''t intend to lower the price to compete for business. In that way, I will end up in a low-end situation. This is not what I want. My shop is worth the money, and your craft is worth the money."


    Li Mo looks at the landlady with admiration, it is the hero thinks alike.


    All they have to do now is wait, wait calmly.


    On this day, a woman who used to come to the shop to buy Rouge powder came to the shop and saw the landlady. She said with a smile, "landlady, bring me a box of perfume. The perfume I bought at your house is used up."


    The landlady said, "it''s Mrs. Wen. Do you want rose fragrance or Chrysanthemum fragrance this time?"


    Mrs. Wen replied, "take the rose fragrance."


    The landlady nodded, gave her a box of rose flavor, and charged her eight Wen.


    Seeing that Mrs. Wen was about to leave with the perfume, the landlady moved her eyebrows and said quietly, "Mrs. Wen, don''t you want our makeup lady to make up for you today? You didn''t come two days ago. "


    Wen''s wife subconsciously looked at the direction of the dressing room and said with an unnatural smile, "Oh, I don''t want to change these two days. Let''s wait for two days. If I want to change, I''ll come."


    The landlady nodded with a smile, "well, welcome Mrs. Wen to come at any time."


    After politely saying goodbye to the landlady, Mrs. Wen went out of the shop.


    The landlady stopped laughing and came out of the counter. She stood at the door of the shop and looked at Mrs. Wen. After a while, she watched her enter another shop.


    The landlady shook her head.


    It seems that Mrs. Wen didn''t want to make up. She went to someone else''s house to have a try.


    Mrs. Wen''s family is engaged in grain and oil business. She has a good family and likes to dress up, so she is a frequent customer in the shop.


    But Mrs. Wen has a problem, that is, she is stingy, that is, she always likes to shop around for everything, and then pick up the cheapest one to buy. No one wants to deduct more money from her.


    Before Li Mo gave her make-up, although she was very satisfied, but this time, someone else''s house gave her the same make-up girl, but the price was much less. Mrs. Wen must have gone to another house.


    I don''t know if other people can satisfy her.Li Mo also saw the whole process of Mrs. Wen''s just coming, smiling and not speaking.


    This lady''s facial makeup is not easy to make up, for the general level of make-up Niang, it is difficult.


    Mrs. Wen has a lot of flesh on her face, and her nostrils are facing the sky. It''s hard to make her better. If the other party can really make Mrs. Wen beautiful, it can only be said that the other party is also an expert, and she is convinced.


    Li Mo laughs it off and goes on with her own business.


    In the next few days, there were still very few people in the shop. Except for a few old customers who didn''t care about money, they still came to find Li Mo to make up. No other guests came to the shop.


    I think I went to another house to make up.


    Li Mo only has three or four guests to make up every day, but she''s not in a hurry. If she doesn''t have business, she can teach Xiaobao and Xiaoshu more knowledge in her spare time.


    The landlady looks at Li Mo''s calm attitude and laughs it off. She follows what she should do calmly.


    Most of the customers don''t come these two days, but there are still some who come every day.


    Lin Xiaoyu, as always, comes to Li Mo every day for this report, rain or shine. He is Li Mo''s number one fan.


    She came here for several days in a row, and she saw that the business in the shop was not right.


    In the past, she came late, so she couldn''t make up first, and had to queue up. After finishing, she didn''t have time to talk to Li Mo, but now, there are few customers in the shop to queue up, and Li Mo also has a lot of free time.


    Lin Xiaoyu couldn''t help but ask what happened.


    Li Mo didn''t hide it from her. He told her the situation directly.


    Lin Xiaoyu frowned and said angrily, "they are not learning from you."


    Li Mo laughs, "who stipulates that only I can do it? They can do it. It''s not against the law. "


    Lin Xiaoyu also knows that what Li Mo said is right, but he is still uncomfortable, "but your business is so bad that you can''t make money."


    Lin Xiaoyu knows that Li Mo needs money very much.


    Li Mo is a little moved. This unruly and slightly wonderful little girl will treat you wholeheartedly as long as she cares for you. She will give her all sincerity to make you feel warm.


    Li Mo patted her hand, "it doesn''t matter. The quality of business depends on the craftsmanship. Whoever has a good craftsmanship will have a good business. It all depends on their own abilities."


    Lin Xiaoyu said: "your craftsmanship is the best. No one can compare with you. No one else can compare with you."


    Li Mo laughs, can''t help rubbing Lin Xiaoyu''s head, "thank you for Xiaoyu''s trust."


    Lin Xiaoyu blushed slightly, stamped her feet and ran out immediately. "I''m going to see who''s robbing you. I''m going to see what they can do."


    "Ah..." before Li Mo could make a sound in the back, she ran away.


    Li Mo looks at also a face helpless boss Niang, shake head.


    I thought it was just a little girl talking and playing. Who knows that Lin Xiaoyu came the next morning, and she didn''t come as plain as before. This time, she was wearing makeup on her face.


    However, Lin Xiaoyu with makeup on her face was angry.


    The author has something to say: some cute little dogs say that it''s not good to call a general. I think it''s really not good. Just add a small word in the middle, and then call him general Xiaojun. This is not taboo.


    In addition, today is the first day of the new year, I still want to send you a red envelope


    to explain, I came up at 12 o''clock last night to send you a red envelope. Before 12 o''clock, I sent all the comments displayed by the system. Later, there may be cute comments, but there is a delay in the background. I can''t see the comments, so I can''t send a red envelope. So tonight, I''m still here I will send the red envelope of the latest chapter at 12 o''clock, and I will send the red envelope when the system shows it. Those that haven''t been sent may be late, and the system doesn''t show it. I hope these little cute people won''t be lost

 Chapter 60

    I thought it was just a little girl talking and playing. Who knows that Lin Xiaoyu came the next morning, and she didn''t come as plain as before. This time, she was wearing makeup on her face.


    However, Lin Xiaoyu with makeup on her face was angry.


    "I''m so angry that I got up so early. What''s the matter. I have to smash his house sign. " Lin Xiaoyu murmured as she entered the door.


    Li Mo is helpless, this aunt and grandmother again how, this is?


    The landlady first welcomed Lin Xiaoyu, "what''s the matter, Miss Lin? Why are you so angry? "


    Lin Xiaoyu looks at the landlady and Li Mo again. He angrily points to his face and says, "look at the makeup I put on."


    The landlady looked at Li Mo without expressing her opinion.


    Li Mo looks at Lin Xiaoyu''s face carefully and wants to laugh.


    Seeing that the landlady and Li Mo are holding their smiles and not talking, Lin Xiaoyu stamped her feet, "you are still like this! I went to make up just to find out about you. Thanks to the boss who boasted to me about how experienced and powerful his make-up girl was, it turned out to be like this. Are you angry or not


    Li Mo has already guessed in her heart that Lin Xiaoyu has gone to one of the other two shops to make up. Lin Xiaoyu said so. She is not surprised. She just doesn''t know how to say about the make-up of the makeup girl.


    Lin Xiaoyu''s original appearance is not good-looking, and it''s still like a boy. It''s very difficult to turn her into a feminine and beautiful woman. It took her a lot of effort to do it. But now, the makeup on Lin Xiaoyu''s face doesn''t catch the essence at all.


    Although the skin, eyebrows, eyes, mouth and other places on the face have been carefully dealt with, and it can be seen that they have spent a lot of time in dealing with them. If it''s an ordinary pretty girl, the effect may be good, but on Lin Xiaoyu''s face, it doesn''t come to the point at all. At this time, she can still make people feel ugly at a glance, not much better than before without makeup, and the boy did not cover up much.


    Now Lin Xiaoyu, just from the original flower into the makeup of the flower just.


    Lin Xiaoyu must have seen her make-up on the spot, but she didn''t know if she embarrassed the boss at that time.


    Before Li Mo asked, the landlady asked first, "didn''t you find someone else to settle accounts?"


    Lin Xiaoyu stares, "I''m sure I can''t get around them. The cowhide blows so hard that it turns out to be like this for me. Can I ignore it? I asked the boss to give me an account on the spot. As a result, the boss said that it was my appearance, not my make-up. He also said that even if they change to other make-up women, they don''t necessarily have their own make-up women. Moreover, their make-up women are already very powerful. "


    Li Mo listens to Lin Xiaoyu''s words in the side, can''t help shaking his head, what this boss says is too decisive.


    Lin Xiaoyu still said angrily, "I''m really angry with him. He has the face to say that their makeup girl is very powerful. I wanted to smash the makeup girl''s box, but I held it back. I can''t let them go so easily. I told the boss that your makeup girl can make me beautiful and dump their house for a few blocks. The boss and make-up girl are not convinced, so I asked him if he would bet. If he dares, I''ll let you turn now. If it looks good, the boss will apologize to me and compensate me for ten Liang silver. "


    Li Mo is slightly surprised, did not expect that Lin Xiaoyu is not so impulsive, no brain, this thing is handled quite well. If she insists on smashing the signboard, she will not be able to do well. However, in full view of the public, the boss has to promise, and he has to lose money afterwards. After all, people around him are witnesses.


    Seeing the admiration in the eyes of Li Mo and the boss''s wife, Lin Xiaoyu tilted her mouth slightly. "I''m going to hit their family in the face right away. Sister Li Mo, you should change it for me. I''m going to show it to that family."


    Before Li Mo moved, many people came into the store.


    "Yes, this is this, that is to say, the makeup girl of this family can make her look good."


    "That''s it. She''s all here. She must have come to make up."


    "Let''s see if the make-up girl can make her look good."


    The voices of the crowd can easily let Li Mo and the landlady know that the people who came in are the witnesses of the incident. Now they are curious to come and watch the excitement.


    Of course, the landlady can''t catch up with this group of people. Instead, she is very welcome. Let this group of people have a look at Li Mo''s craftsmanship, which can be regarded as giving publicity to her shop. After that, we all know that the makeup girls in other shops are far behind.


    The proprietress went out of the counter and warmly welcomed the people who came to see the scene: "come on, everyone come in. Our makeup girl will make up for Miss Lin later."


    The landlady said that she would introduce people into Li Mo''s dressing room, and these people were curious to look back and forth between the dressing room and Li mo.


    Li Mo doesn''t care whether there are many people around her or whether everyone looks at her. At the moment, she just brings a basin of warm water to wash the makeup off Lin Xiaoyu''s face.


    After cleaning up the makeup, Li Mo starts to make up for Lin Xiaoyu as usual.With the passage of time, at the beginning, the onlookers came here with the attitude of watching the excitement. Their faces gradually turned to exclamation. From time to time, they even uttered exclamation and whispered.


    "All right." Li Mo spent half an hour finishing Lin Xiaoyu''s make-up, and then began to clean up her own make-up box.


    Lin Xiaoyu stood up, facing the crowd, his face is confident and calm, "you look at me now, and then think about what I just looked like, you say I can not angry?"


    People around now begin to believe that Lin Xiaoyu didn''t mean to find fault.


    I thought she was looking for fault. After all, who can turn this girl into a fairy? They didn''t believe it when they heard that the shop could make her look good, but they were curious. They wanted to see if what the girl said was true or false. As a result, they were completely convinced.


    In front of the girl where there is just that ugly appearance, at this time of her, not to say how beautiful, but a small jasper is always counted, and gentle eyes, is a truly beautiful girl''s home. It''s just like changing a face.


    "The makeup girl of this family is just a God. If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, I would have thought it wasn''t a person."


    "It''s God. It''s amazing."


    "At this point, the make-up girl''s skill just now can''t be compared with others."


    Lin Xiaoyu was so proud that he would lift his chin to the sky. He waved his hand and said, "go, I''m going to find the boss of the shop just now. I''ll show him how big the bull he just blew."


    Lin Xiaoyu said and left like the wind.


    After that, a group of onlookers were still following.


    Li Mo looks at the back of a lot of people and can''t laugh or cry.


    The boss''s wife was happy with a smile. "We don''t have to think about it now. Lin Xiaoyu has solved it for us directly. Today, so many people are watching the scene, and it''s spreading all over again. But in a few days, people in the whole town should know that the makeup girl in our shop is powerful."


    Li Mo smiles and doesn''t speak.


    The landlady didn''t ask the man to inquire about anything. She just chatted with Li Mo calmly.


    And half an hour later, Lin Xiaoyu came back.


    That posture, how to look, has a bit of heroic feeling.


    Li Mo and the landlady look at each other.


    Lin Xiaoyu rushed into the shop, saw Li Mo and raised ten liang of silver in his hand, "see? Ten taels of silver. "


    Li Mo nods, "that boss compensates you?"


    Lin Xiaoyu raised his chin, "of course, I went to his shop with make-up. When he saw my appearance, he was confused. He was not sure if I had changed people. He thought I was looking for some sisters to fool him. Fortunately, the people who came to testify at that time all said that there was no replacement. I saw you make up for me with my own eyes. Now the boss couldn''t deny it, and his face couldn''t be described. Ha ha ha....


    Li Mo looks at Lin Xiaoyu''s appearance, which is a little funny.


    Lin Xiaoyu vomited a bad breath like, "now I see that they still have a face to compare with Sister Li Mo? That make-up Niang''s craft simply can''t compare with a little finger of Li Mo elder sister. "


    Li Mo shakes his head, "Xiaoyu, it''s not like that. In fact, the make-up girl who just made up for you has a good skill. If she makes up for an ordinary girl, the effect is good, not as bad as you said." Moreover, the shop owner can''t choose a poor craftsman to his shop. Isn''t that a sign smashing. It''s just that the make-up girl can''t cope with girls with special looks, such as Lin Xiaoyu.


    Lin Xiaoyu listened to Li Mo''s words, and didn''t take it seriously, waved his hand, "it''s not, she just can''t compare with you."


    Li Mo sighs with a smile. She doesn''t know how to say this girl, but through today''s events, I''m afraid...


    Li Mo looks at the same smiling landlady and worries a little, "sister Yue, this is a big trouble today, and the shop across the street probably hates us."


    The boss''s wife smelled the words, but she didn''t feel afraid. "Do you think there would be no discord without today? It''s the same business in this town. How can it be harmonious? That politeness is only superficial. Behind the scenes, no one wants to be unlucky. Even if it doesn''t happen this time, people don''t necessarily hate us. So it doesn''t matter at all. It''s better to hate if you want to, but you can only hold it in your heart. We can do whatever we should, and don''t worry. "


    Li Mo looks at the self-confident look of the landlady and knows that she is not afraid at all, and she is not worried now.


    At this time, Lin Xiaoyu took out a piece of silver and handed it to Li Mo, saying: "Sister Li Mo, I haven''t given you the money for making up today. Promise, give it to you."


    Li Mo looked at at at least five Liang silver pieces, funny, "why give me so much? Twenty Wen is enough. "


    Lin Xiaoyu just thrust the silver into Li Mo''s hand. "I won ten Liang silver with your skill. Of course, I''ll share half of it with you. You should get the five Liang silver. Well, you don''t have to refuse any more. Just take it. I''ll leave. I won''t tell you any more." Say don''t give Li Mo and boss Niang talk of time ran out.Li Mo looks at the door where there is no shadow at all, and looks at the silver piece in his hand, a little sad.


    The landlady patted Li Mo''s hand. "You can take it. The ten Liang silver is a windfall. It''s true that you have half of the credit. It''s nothing to give you five Liang. Take it."


    Li Mo thought about it, but nodded and accepted the five Liang silver.


    I''m thinking that I won''t accept Lin Xiaoyu''s make-up money next.


    Li Mo wanted to wait until the next day when Lin Xiaoyu came to make-up and didn''t charge her money, but the next day he waited for most of the morning and didn''t wait for Lin Xiaoyu to come.


    Li Mo is a little puzzled. Lin Xiaoyu comes early every day. He has never been absent. How can he not come today? Is there something at home?


    The landlady also found out and muttered to Li Mo, "why didn''t this girl show up today? It''s very strange. "


    Do not know how to return a responsibility, Li Mo also can only wait.


    This wait, really wait for Lin Xiaoyu, but it''s almost noon.


    Lin Xiaoyu came in and was about to explode.


    Li Mo thought where she was going to make up and was angry. As a result, when she looked carefully, the girl''s face was plain and she didn''t make up.


    Then why are you so angry?


    Before Li Mo asked, Lin Xiaoyu sat down beside Li Mo and said.


    "Sister Li Mo, you don''t know that you are very angry with me today."


    Li Mo asked with a good temper: "hmm? What''s the matter? "


    Lin Xiaoyu said: "yesterday I got to know the make-up girl of that shop. Isn''t there another one? I have to go and see the ability of another one. As a result, I went. Who knows that one won''t give me any cosmetics."


    The landlady also sat down and said, "why don''t you have it? I''m afraid you won''t give me money? "


    Lin Xiaoyu puffed his mouth, "what? The excuse is that the makeup girl is too busy to make up for me. Let me find another makeup girl. In fact, it''s not that busy at all. There are few people who want to make up. But the boss is not willing to give me, you say angry or not


    Li Mo smell speech, see to boss''s wife, each other all understand this boss''s meaning.


    It must be that Lin Xiaoyu made too much noise yesterday, and the boss of this family has heard about it. Now they dare not entertain Lin Xiaoyu any more, or they are not talking to themselves.


    Smart boss will do this, unless self-confident make-up Niang than Li Mo''s craft.


    Obviously, the makeup girl of this family can''t compare with Li mo.


    Li Mo patted Lin Xiaoyu and comforted him, "don''t be so angry. If people don''t give it to you, I''ll give it to you. Don''t go to other people''s shops in the future. It''s not good for you to beat people''s faces like this. Maybe people will hate you in their hearts. Listen to my sister''s words, don''t go to other people''s shops in the future. I''ll give it to you directly. Do you hear me?"


    Lin Xiaoyu was a little unconvinced, but seeing Li Mo''s serious consideration for her, he swallowed his words and nodded, "OK, I know."


    The author has something to say: I''m sorry, because of the Chinese new year, my work and rest have been disrupted. It used to be more in the early morning, but now it''s more in the afternoon. Don''t worry, little ones. After I adjust, it will be updated in the early morning

 Chapter 61

    Lin Xiaoyu didn''t go to the powder shop again. She came here to make up every day.


    After nearly half a month''s depression, the shops have gradually improved, and the former customers have come back to make up.


    Among them is Mrs. Wen, who bought perfume a few days ago.


    This morning, Mrs. Wen went into the shop with a smile. First of all, she said hello to the landlady, "landlady, I want to make up today. I''ll come to your shop."


    Hearing the words, the landlady raised her mouth and extended her hand to welcome her


    Mrs. Wen went into the dressing room, saw Li Mo and said with a smile, "Lady song, please make up for me today. You must make it look better. I''m going to accompany my master to a good friend''s banquet today."


    At this time, Mrs. Wen''s face was natural, as if she had never been to another home to make up some time ago. In fact, in her heart, Mrs. Wen was a little embarrassed.


    Those two shops have invited makeup girl, one only 15 Wen once, the other only 12 Wen once. It''s so cheap that she can''t choose the cheap one. Her money doesn''t come from strong wind.


    She went to the cheapest make-up shop first, but she was very angry that day.


    The make-up that the make-up mother put on for her is at most a little better than the one she put on at home, but how can it be done alone? The shortcomings of her face are still clear. Her face is still so fat, and her nose is still facing the sky. How can it look good? When the song lady changed her face, she lost a lot of weight and couldn''t see her nose.


    She was so angry that she argued with her boss. As a result, she got a sentence from her boss: "this make-up is not a change of face. How can it remove the flesh from your face and also remove your nostrils? Your request is just unreasonable. "


    She was so angry that she vowed never to go shopping in this shop again.


    After a few days'' rest, she didn''t give up. She went to another fifteen Wen shop to have a try. This time, her make-up was much better than that of the last one. It looked OK. Of course, it was much worse than the craftsmanship of Lady song.


    After two days of hard work, she didn''t go.


    This time, an old friend of her master held a dinner party. All the businessmen in the town and even in the city were invited, and the wives of all the families would also go. Of course, she could not save money for such a grand occasion. She must go in the best image, so she came here.


    At the moment, looking at the attitude of the landlady and song Niang Zi, she was relieved. I don''t think they know that she went to the other two before.


    Li Mo doesn''t want to explore the thought in Mrs. Wen''s heart. She just starts to make up for her seriously.


    Mrs. Wen''s face had been changed many times before, and she was already familiar with it. This time, it took only half an hour to make up her face. Thinking that Mrs. Wen was going to attend an important dinner, Li Mo thought about it and gave Mrs. Wen a dignified and beautiful bun again.


    "Well, Mrs. Wen, have a look." Li Mo says, put away the tool in the hand.


    Mrs. Wen looked at herself in the mirror, very satisfied.


    "Lady song, no one can match your skill." Mrs. Wen praised as she paid for it.


    Li Mo takes the money and nods with a smile.


    After waiting for Mrs. Wen to leave, the landlady came in with a smile, "I think Mrs. Wen is not satisfied with the other two makeup girls, otherwise she would not come back to make up."


    Li Mo nodded, "the occasion is too important to save money."


    The landlady shook her head with a smile. "I really don''t understand what this person thinks. The family is so rich, and they are not short of money. Why do they pick up a few Wen?"


    Li Mo can''t help but think of Grantaire in his mind. Maybe the more rich some people are, the more they like to pick.


    Having said this, the landlady asked about the flower garden, "has the flower garden been built at home?"


    Li Mo replied: "the fence was built a few days ago, and I bought the seeds. These days, my sister, my husband and an old gardener I hired are planting flowers at home. They have finished planting. Just wait for them. The old gardener used to grow flowers for big families. He''s very powerful. If he''s here, it won''t be impossible. "


    The landlady said, "OK, then I''m relieved. I hope that your perfume will have many different flavors in the future. When the time comes, customers will choose more and our business will be better."


    Li Mo nodded, "we have planted many varieties of flowers this time. After the spring of next year, we may have many more varieties. By then, there will be many kinds of perfume."


    Finish saying this matter, Li Mo opens mouth to ask for leave with the boss''s wife, "month elder sister, tomorrow I have to go to the city with our big mountain to see leg, next two days don''t come."


    The landlady thinks that it''s really half a month''s time to look at her legs. She can''t help nodding her head. "It''s business. Now I think your mountain''s legs are much better. It''s not as lame as before."


    Speaking of this, Li Mo can''t help smiling. After several times of treatment, song Dashan''s legs are really much better. Now the legs are not so swollen and ugly. The naked eye can see that they are returning to the appearance of normal legs. As long as they continue to be treated, the legs will not be far from perfect.Now the flower garden at home is on the right track, as long as it is carefully taken care of; Song Dashan will send the firewood to the restaurant today for the next two days; Mei Zi and tie Zi will watch the family now, so they don''t have to worry about it, and they can go to the city to watch their legs tomorrow.


    The next day, song Dashan drove to the city with Li Mo again. This time, he didn''t take Xiaobao with him. Mei Zi looked at the two kids at home. It''s better to put Xiaobao at home and play with Xiaoshu.


    At home, Mei Zi watered and fertilized the seeds according to the old gardener''s instructions, while watching the two little guys. At night, she even held Xiao Bao on their bed to sleep.


    The next day, Mei Zi looked at the time, estimated that Li Mo and song Dashan were coming back, and hurried to serve the seeds, so she went to the vegetable garden. I have to cook early today. I can have dinner when they come back.


    It''s just that the door of the house was banged before the vegetables were picked from the garden.


    Plum is strange. This point is not when my brother and sister-in-law come back. Who is knocking at the door?


    Mei Zi put down her food in a hurry and went to the gate. When she opened the door, she saw a group of men she didn''t know. The leader was about forty years old, with a goatee and a long shirt. He looked very polite.


    These people don''t look like ordinary country men.


    Mei Zi hesitated and said, "who are you?"


    The leader smiles and bows with both hands. "Hello, little lady. I''d like to ask if this is lady song''s home?"


    Mei Zi nodded, "my family name is song. I don''t know who you are looking for?"


    The middle-aged man asked again, "is the hostess of this family a makeup girl? We''re looking for her


    Mei Zi estimated that these people were looking for their sister-in-law to make up. She nodded, "my sister-in-law is a make-up girl. What''s the matter with you looking for her?"


    The middle-aged man touched his beard and said, "my name is Chu. I''m the housekeeper of the magistrate''s family. I''m here to find your sister-in-law for something important. Where is your sister-in-law? We want to talk to your sister-in-law face to face. " Then he showed Mei Zi the token representing the prefecture magistrate.


    When Mei Zi saw that the other party was actually a magistrate, she was surprised and rubbed her hands nervously: "my sister-in-law and my brother have gone to the city, and they are not at home now."


    Chu housekeeper smell speech, brow Cu Cu, touch own beard, ask: "that when can they come back?"


    Mei Zi said truthfully, "I should be back before noon."


    Housekeeper Chu: "can we go in? We are here to wait for your sister-in-law to come back. "


    Plum pursed her lips. Knowing that it was impossible to offend the magistrate, she had to open the door. Her voice was a little nervous. "Please come in."


    Mei Zi welcomed several people into the room and poured a cup of tea for each of them.


    There was no uneasiness among the people who came here. The posture of sitting and drinking tea was quite natural. Mei Zi stood on one side with a little embarrassment. The two little guys around him also looked at the group curiously and nervously.


    Looking at them nervously, housekeeper Chu said with a smile, "you don''t have to be nervous. We don''t have any malice this time. We have something to cooperate with your sister-in-law. If we cooperate well, it will only do you good and no harm."


    Plum pulled the corners of her mouth, did not speak, the eyes of the defense is still very deep.


    During this period, he poured tea for this group of people again. When the second cup was about to reach the bottom, Li Mo and song Dashan came back.


    Li Mo looks at the carriage and some horses that are parked at his door. He is quite puzzled. He and song Dashan, who are also puzzled, rush into the door and see a group of men sitting in the hall of his house, while Mei Zi and two little guys are standing by.


    Li Mo and song Dashan look at each other and worry in their eyes.


    As the head of the family, song Dashan went into the house and said, "who are you? What''s the matter with coming to my house? "


    The Chu housekeeper looked at Song Dashan and finally turned his eyes to Li Mo, who was behind song Dashan. After confirming Li Mo''s identity, he immediately stood up and said with a smile, "you two, we are from the magistrate''s office. I am the housekeeper of the magistrate''s family. My name is Chu."


    In fact, Li Mo recognized it at the first sight when she saw the housekeeper of Chu. When she went to the magistrate''s house to make up for Miss Jiu, she met this man. He was the housekeeper of the magistrate''s house.


    Li Mo''s heart clattered for a while, inexplicably had a bad premonition, but still kept a normal face, did not make a sound, want to see what this group of people is in the end.


    Song Dashan also slightly frowned when he heard the words. He said in a light voice, "it''s the steward of Chu. What''s the matter with you coming here today?"


    Chu housekeeper looked at Li Mo with a smile, and then said, "I''ve come here today to cooperate with Lady song according to the will of the magistrate."


    Song Dashan''s eyebrows were even more wrinkled. He waved his hand and said, "I dare not. What kind of people like us can cooperate with the magistrate."


    Chamberlain Chu laughs, "you are too modest. Lady song is not an ordinary common people. Her make-up skill is superb. No one can compare with her. Last time when she made up for Miss nine in our house, we all admired her, and the magistrate also admired her."At this time, Li Mo almost knew their general purpose. For a moment, he felt that the cool wind was pouring into his heart, making people chilly.


    Housekeeper Chu also said, "the makeup that lady song put on our ninth lady last time was so beautiful. She made our ninth lady successful and won the favor of Shangfeng. Part of the credit is due to lady song." After that, he touched his beard and then said, "this time, we also want to ask Mrs. song to continue to make up our ninth miss. As for the reward, the magistrate is willing to give you 100 Liang silver."


    Chu housekeeper finish saying, the face shows light complacency. For this family, one hundred taels of silver is undoubtedly a great temptation. With one hundred taels, you can buy a good house in the town. Even if you marry a beautiful family member, it''s very easy. Even if the song lady herself is not happy, others of the Song family will be very happy.


    Li Mo''s face is a little pale. She thought she had escaped, but it didn''t seem that she had completely escaped. The magistrate''s family didn''t intend to let her go.


    Li Mo tries her best to calm herself down and asks: "as far as I know, the nine young ladies have gone to the capital with Shangfeng adults. Why do they have to make up?"


    Chamberlain Chu nodded, "yes, our ninth miss has been taken back to the capital by Lord Shangfeng and become your aunt. Naturally, this make-up is to invite lady song to go to the capital and make-up next to our ninth miss. You can rest assured that in addition to giving you 100 liang of silver, you will also be given monthly silver every month. The treatment is definitely better than that of Miss nine''s big servant girl. "


    Li Mo shivered.


    This is not to ask her to make up. This is to force her to go to the capital to make up for Miss nine.


    However, it has been such a long time. Why didn''t it happen at the beginning, but now it''s forcing her?


    What Li Mo doesn''t know is that the ninth young lady wanted Li Mo to be her servant at the beginning, but the third aunt at that time rejected her idea. The third aunt thought Li Mo was too good-looking, and it was not safe to stay with the ninth young lady, so she might hook up with Lord Shangfeng.


    on the other hand, the third aunt thought that there must be a lot of make-up girls in Beijing who are better than Li Mo, and that''s the time Just spend money again to find a make-up girl.


    Nine young lady listened to three aunt''s words, gave up to turn Li Mo into her servant girl''s plan, went to the capital after, found a make-up Niang to follow in her side to make up for her.


    Miss nine was by the side of Lord Shangfeng. At the beginning, she was indeed loved for a period of time. But gradually, Lord Shangfeng felt that her face was not as amazing as when she saw her for the first time, so she gradually lost interest and didn''t come to her room. No matter how miss Jiu dressed herself, she couldn''t regain the heart of Shangfeng. In his backyard, several beautiful new people were added. She was almost gone.


    Miss nine is more and more anxious. It''s all the makeup girl''s problem. The makeup girl she invited is not as good as Li Mo at all. She can''t achieve the amazing effect for the first time, which makes her very dissatisfied.


    After an aunt who came in later got pregnant, Miss Jiu finally couldn''t sit still. She immediately wrote a letter to the magistrate, telling her current predicament and asking the magistrate to take Li Mo to the capital as a dressing girl.


    That''s what happened today.


    The author has something to say: see you tomorrow

 Chapter 62

    Li Mo knows that the housekeeper of Chu said cooperation and invitation on the surface, but she just said it well. She believes that as long as she refuses, they won''t be as polite as they are now.


    Otherwise, why do you come here to invite someone and take so many people behind you? And a person tall and big, a look is not an ordinary person.


    However, although know, Li Mo still wants to refuse.


    This is her home. There are her husband and children here. Leaving here to go to the capital is tantamount to selling herself to the ninth lady. I don''t know if I can come back in my life. How can she follow me to the capital?


    Li Mo took a deep breath, stepped forward and said, "I''m sorry, housekeeper Chu. I don''t think we can cooperate in this matter. The capital is too far away. I have husband and son. I can''t leave them. I hope housekeeper Chu can understand me and find someone else."


    The Chu housekeeper''s smiling face was slightly stagnant, and there was a sharp flash in his eyes, but he still kept a polite smile, "Song Niang Zi, you should know that when you go to the capital, your family can not only receive a large amount of money, but also have different status. You will be working in the official''s house in the future. Everyone will respect you three points, which is comparable now? I know. Your family is short of money, right? You can''t earn such a large sum of money all your life. Now as long as you agree, you can change a good house and drink spicy food. What''s wrong with that? "


    Li Mo sneers in the heart, hum, what respect me three points, be a servant only! What is popular and spicy is just a kind of food, even without basic dignity, and one''s own life and death is not in the hands of others. If he said this to an ordinary woman from a poor family, he might be able to make people move their snacks, but it''s still too early to cheat her.


    Controlling the expression on his face, Li Mo disguised the irony in his heart, pretended not to give up, and sobbed: "steward Chu, I really can''t do it. My husband''s leg is disabled, and there is no other family to take care of him. The child is still so small. How can I leave them at ease? No matter how much money I have, I can''t leave them. Steward Chu, please go back to the magistrate I really can''t go. Thank you for your kindness. "


    The Chu housekeeper saw Li Mo''s resolute tone, and a trace of impatience flashed in his eyes. Lan De said to Li Mo again. He turned to song Dashan and said, "Mr. Song, do you think so, too? A woman''s family is not sensible and can''t tell the importance of things. As the head of the family, you have to think about it carefully. "


    Hum, if a woman doesn''t want to, he doesn''t believe her husband doesn''t want to. With one hundred Liang, you can buy a house again and marry a beautiful concubine. It''s much better than living a poor life now. As long as you are a man, you can''t be indifferent.


    However, song Dashan''s performance let him down.


    Song Dashan''s face was worse than Li Mo''s. he held his fists tightly, his hands were full of green tendons, and his words were very hard. "What my wife means is what I mean. My children and I can''t leave her. She can''t go away, so we have to live up to your cooperation."


    "You... You..." housekeeper Chu was blocked for a moment.


    After a long time, his expression cooled down. He was no longer as friendly as before, and his voice hardened. "Mr. Song Xianggong, Mrs. song, you have to think about it. This is a major event in the magistrate''s family. If you delay this event, don''t blame the magistrate. Our adults love the people like children. This is the only way for me to come to visit you politely, OK If you don''t know what''s good and what''s bad, the consequences can''t be borne by people like you! "


    It''s no inducement. I''m going to bully you.


    Li Mo also tightly clenched his fist, thinking quickly about the Countermeasures in his mind.


    At this time, song Dashan arched his hands together and bowed slightly to make a bow. "Steward Chu, I believe that adults love people like children, and will certainly understand our difficulties and will not force us. I hope steward Chu will go back to explain our difficulties to adults, and I believe that adults will invite others."


    "Presumptuous! You don''t know what''s good and what''s bad Song Dashan''s voice just fell, Chu housekeeper eyes a stare, straight straight pointed to song Dashan angry drink, "who do you think you are, adult please you is to give you face, you should also be able to refuse at will?"? I''ll ask again for the last time, will Mrs. song follow us or not! "


    Li Mo also went out, raised his head and said: "excuse me, I can''t go with you. I hope you''ll forgive me!"


    Chamberlain Chu''s face was very blue. For the first time, he was so shameless. He pointed to Li Mo and said, "well, well, it''s a toast. Don''t blame me for being rude. Come on, please get on the bus for me!"


    Chu housekeeper''s voice falls, several men who have not spoken all the time stand at the back step forward immediately, grab Li Mo''s arm, put it up and drag it to the door.


    "What are you doing! You let me go! Is that how the county magistrate forces the common people? " Li Mo struggles desperately, but he can''t open it. His arms are almost numb with pain.


    Song Dashan''s face is livid. He pours on them in the moment they start. He punches on the faces of the two people who hold Li Mo, and knocks the two people to one side. Li Mo also falls to one side.Meizi, who was scared to scream, immediately ran to help Li Mo up, "sister-in-law, are you ok?"


    Li Mo stands up and has no time to answer Mei Zi''s words. He immediately looks at Song Dashan, who has been fighting with the two men. He is worried that his eyes are red. "Dashan... Dashan..."


    Song Dashan is good at fighting with the two men, but the Chu housekeeper brings more than two people, and the man who didn''t move next to him pours on Song Dashan, At this moment, five people beat song Dashan one by one, and song Dashan was punched a lot in the face and body. One more person kicked song Dashan in the stomach, kicked him to the ground and rolled back several times.


    "Dashan!"


    "Brother!"


    "Daddy


    Li Mo immediately rushed over, looking at Song Dashan''s red and swollen face and rickety back, tears could not stop flowing down, "Dashan, what''s the matter with you? Are you okay? Dashan... Wuwu...


    Song Dashan coughed two times and got up with difficulty, "it''s OK, I''m ok, don''t cry, don''t cry."


    He said that he had no time to comfort Li Mo more. He immediately took the hoe in his hand and stood in front of Li Mo, facing those people with the hoe. He said, "since you have to force our common people, I''ll fight with you too. Come on!"


    Several people look at each other and look at the Chu housekeeper waiting for his sign.


    Chu housekeeper full face is cruel, big hand one wave, "all give me up, today must take this woman away!"


    A few people hear Chu housekeeper''s command, no longer hesitate, immediately toward song Dashan rushed up.


    Song Dashan took the hoe and hit the person without hesitation. For a moment, there was blood on the hoe, and the two people who were hit by the hoe wailed and covered the injured part one after another.


    The remaining three people who were not injured did not dare to move any more. They had no weapons in their hands and would only be injured when they went up.


    At this moment, a man quickly ran to Meizi and the two children and picked them up while Meizi didn''t pay attention.


    "If you resist again, I''ll kill these two children!" The man holding the two children said harshly.


    "Wow, mother, uncle, help me! "Wow..." the little tree was so scared that she began to cry and struggled.


    Xiaobao also cried, but he didn''t cry out like the little tree. He just struggled with tears in his eyes.


    Plum and Li Mo and song Dashan see this scene, heart is about to jump out, eyes are about to crack.


    "Little tree! Little treasure!" Mei Zi collapsed on the ground in fright.


    Li Mo trembles a voice, the body trembles, "you let go of the child! What do you want from US adults! They are two children who don''t know anything


    Chu housekeeper grimly looked at Song Dashan, "you put down the hoe now, or I won''t guarantee the safety of these two children!"


    The veins on Song Dashan''s forehead are about to come out of his skin. The anger in his eyes seems to be drowning people. I wish I could go up and tear those people now.


    But the children are still in their hands. They can''t make any mistakes.


    Trembling hands, song Mingyang''s eyes suddenly red, slowly put down the hoe in his hand.


    As soon as he saw that song Dashan''s hoe was put down, the remaining four people immediately surrounded him, tied up song Dashan''s legs and feet firmly, and tied up song Dashan with the rope they brought with them.


    After Song Dashan was tied up, the man with two children immediately said to Li Mo, "now, don''t force us to do it. Go to the carriage yourself."


    Li Mo takes a deep breath and knows that he can''t resist today. He wipes his tears and moves to go out.


    "Li Mo! Lady! Lady Song Dashan''s face is ferocious, struggling to death, but he can''t get rid of it. He can only watch Li Mo leave with his eyes splitting.


    Mei Zi also cried, "sister-in-law! sister-in-law! Wuwu....


    watching Li Mo obediently get on the carriage, the rest of the men also get on the carriage, while the two little guys are put down at the door and immediately run into the house crying.


    Xiaobao pounced on Song Dashan and cried desperately: "Niang! My mother is taken away! Father, save my mother! Help me


    Bearing the feeling of powerlessness, Mei Zi shakes her hands and unties song Dashan. She hasn''t untied song Dashan for a long time.


    Finally, the rope was untied, and song Dashan immediately got up and rushed out of the door. He limped and ran to the direction of leaving the village.


    However, the speed of the carriage can''t be pursued by human. Song Dashan chased for half an hour, but he didn''t see any shadow. At last, he tripped over a stone and fell to the ground.


    "Ah -" Song Dashan thumped the ground and roared.


    Unfortunately, on the path of rolling loess, there is no shadow of Li Mo any more.


    Song Dashan''s face was covered with blue and blood, and his palm was bleeding at the moment. He looked embarrassed. But after a few shouts, he immediately got up and rushed home.Back home, without saying a word, song Dashan picked up the donkey cart, got on the car and drove away. The speed was never urgent.


    Song Dashan went to the gate of the Yamen first, got off the bus and beat the drum to complain. However, as soon as the Constable of the county yamen came out and asked what happened, he immediately coaxed song Dashan out, closed the gate of the County Yamen and refused to pay attention.


    Song Dashan went to the magistrate''s residence again. Unfortunately, he still knocked on the door for a long time, but no one paid attention to it. At last, he saw that song Dashan didn''t go, and a group of guards came out, and Qi Li beat him up.


    Song Dashan, with all his wounds and pain, goes to the boss''s shop again. It''s said that the boss''s wife is related to the magistrate''s family. Maybe he can help.


    Song Dashan ran to the shop at a very fast speed. As soon as he got out of the car, he rushed in. He didn''t care to frighten the landlady, so he said, "sister Yue, the housekeeper of the magistrate''s house has just taken Li Mo away by force. He wants to escort Li Mo to the capital to be a dressing girl for Miss nine. Aren''t you a relative of the magistrate''s house? Please help me save my mother!"


    The landlady saw song Dashan''s miserable appearance at the moment, and then listened to what he said. She was so surprised that her handkerchief fell down and asked in a hurry, "what''s the matter? Isn''t miss nine already in the capital? Why do you want to rob Sister Li Mo? "


    Song Dashan said the cause and effect in a few words, and asked the landlady to help him.


    At this time, the landlady knew what was going on. She thought of the temperament of the magistrate, the third aunt and the ninth lady, and secretly said that it was bad.


    "Dashan, the magistrate is really related to us. My husband is his cousin. We are sheltered by them when we do business in this town. But I don''t think my magistrate will listen to me, but don''t worry. I''ll ask for information. At least I can know the status quo of Daomei."


    Song Dashan quickly nodded, "sister Yue, thank you. We will repay you for your kindness."


    The boss''s wife couldn''t say more, so she called the assistant and told him a few words, and then hurried out.


    Song Dashan is hard to sit in the shop. His whole body is like an anxious leopard. The next second he is going to fight to the death.


    After waiting for nearly two hours, the landlady came back with sweat, but her face was very bad.


    Song Dashan immediately went up and said, "how about sister Yue? Where is my wife? Is she all right? "


    The landlady''s face was very bad. "I... I went to the door. Unfortunately, I heard that I came to inquire about it. No one came out to see me. They all said that there was something wrong. It was the servants of the government who came to ask me to come back. It''s just a prevarication. "


    When song Dashan heard the speech, he felt as if he had been suddenly pulled away. He suddenly fell on the chair and his face was gray.


    The author has something to say: ha ha, it''s finally updated in the early morning today. It can be updated in the early morning in the future. I''ll see you in the early morning tomorrow

 Chapter 63

    Looking at Song Dashan''s appearance, the landlady was also red eyed. She couldn''t help saying, "Dashan, don''t worry. I''ll go there again. I''m sure you can find out about Sister Li''s pain. Go to the doctor''s to see your injury first. Don''t get her back, but you lie down."


    Song Dashan is really miserable at this time. His face is totally different and he is bleeding all over. It seems that he is going to fall down in the next second. It''s really unbearable. What''s more unbearable is his eyes. They are too miserable and sad, which makes people feel uncomfortable.


    The landlady was sad. After knowing the cause and effect, she knew that this time was not good.


    Her eldest brother-in-law of county magistrate always wants to be promoted, but he has been in this position for several years, and there is no movement. This time, she must have the idea of sending her daughter to please her boss, and the ninth Miss needs Li Mo to make up for her in order to win her favor. This requirement is sure to satisfy her for county magistrate. If this person is taken away, she can''t want to go back.


    This time, it''s better to have ten problems.


    Ah, this Li Mo younger sister how so unlucky!


    If Li Mo younger sister is taken away, how can this family do! Just look at the Dashan brothers at this time, you know that without his sister, this person will be crazy.


    At the moment, song Dashan looked straight at the roof, motionless like a sculpture.


    Just when the boss''s wife was going to pat him, song Dashan suddenly moved and jumped up from the chair. Regardless of the pain, he hurriedly dropped a sentence to the boss''s wife, "sister Yue, I''m going to think of a way to go!" Then he ran out and disappeared.


    The landlady looked at the donkey cart and frowned. After thinking about it, she decided that she couldn''t just wait. She had to go to find out more.


    So he left the shop to the young man and went out in a hurry.


    The landlady once again went to the magistrate''s office to find the magistrate''s wife, her sister-in-law.


    This time, she was still invited to the main room for tea, but no one came to see her.


    But this time, no matter how the servants persuade, the landlady is determined not to see people, not to leave, people do not come to die and so on.


    This wait, until the evening, until the time is about to go to bed.


    But this time, the landlady is waiting for someone.


    The magistrate''s wife came to see her.


    Landlady quickly stood up to salute, "people''s wife to see the magistrate''s wife."


    The magistrate''s wife immediately picked up the landlady. "Yueniang, get up quickly. We are polite to each other."


    After bowing, the landlady got up, pursed her lips, and grasped the hand of the magistrate''s wife. "Sister Tang, you must know why I came here today. Please tell me. The makeup girl is my dry sister. Now she''s making up for my guests in my shop. Why do you want to take her? Can''t you let her go? Her husband is disabled and her child is only four years old. If you take her away, the family will not be able to survive. "


    The magistrate''s wife sighed, went to one side of the chair and sat down, reaching for her forehead.


    The landlady was worried. She went to the magistrate''s wife again and grabbed her hand. "Sister Tang, just tell me about it! You don''t know, now this makeup Niang''s Xianggong is not only injured, but also crazy! What on earth do you want to do, sister Tang


    The magistrate''s wife closed her eyes. After a long time, she said wearily, "yueniang, I''ll tell you the truth. This is what my master meant. It was discussed by him and his third aunt. Now he wants to rely on Miss nine to say a good word to him in front of Shangfeng, and then he will be promoted. Now miss nine wants that make-up girl, and they must send it to him. I don''t have no objection, but I don''t want to It doesn''t work. I can''t even compare with my third aunt now. " The magistrate''s wife said, and she could not help sighing, "my master has already said hello. As long as the makeup girl''s family comes, they will not pay attention to it. Just go out. When you came here, I heard that it was also for this reason that the master didn''t let me show up, so don''t blame me. "


    Tears appeared in the eyes of the landlady, shaking her hands, and her voice trembled, "then, why do you see me now?"


    The magistrate''s wife closed her eyes and patted the landlady''s hand. "Yueniang, it''s been several hours now. The makeup girl is on her way to the capital."


    Hearing this, the landlady suddenly fell to the ground, and her strength was taken away, so she could not stand up and could only murmur: "sent to the capital? Did you send it? "


    The magistrate''s wife stood up, helped up the landlady on the ground, and advised: "yueniang, you can''t manage this matter. Go back and leave it alone. You''ve done your utmost in this matter."


    With the help of the magistrate''s wife, the landlady stood up, stiffened, turned slowly and walked out of the magistrate''s office.


    What the landlady didn''t know was that a quarter of an hour after she went out of the prefecture, a group of people also came to the prefecture, banging the door.


    Half an hour later, the team went out of the county magistrate''s office again and ran out of the town.


    At this time, on the official road leading to the capital, a carriage and several riding guards were speeding.Li Mo''s hands and feet were tied by the rope, unable to move, and could only lean against the carriage wall in despair, thinking about what to do next.


    On the carriage, in addition to Li Mo, there were Chu housekeeper and a mother-in-law who had captured her. They guarded her and escorted her to the capital.


    With a handkerchief in her hand, the old lady asked the housekeeper Chu with a smile, "housekeeper Chu, this is just an ordinary village woman. Just ask a few escorts to send her to the capital. How can you send her to miss nine in person? It''s too much of a talent. "


    Chu housekeeper smell speech lift eyelid son, carelessly way: "this woman is very important to nine young ladies, on the road must not have what slip, this work, I have to do in person."


    The mother-in-law quickly nodded, "so it is. No wonder the adults want you to come here."


    But the Chu housekeeper didn''t pay attention to her mother-in-law. Instead, she turned to Li Mo and touched her beard. She said, "don''t blame us, lady song. You really have to refuse us to do this. It doesn''t matter if you don''t understand now. When you get to the capital, you will know how prosperous the capital is, and you stay in the ninth primary school How comfortable it will be for my sister. At that time, all you have to do is to dress up our ninth lady beautifully every day. You don''t have to worry about anything else, just as you are now following a villager to suffer and make a public appearance. "


    Chu housekeeper said, see Li Mo no reaction, but closed his eyes, eyes flash a trace of unhappiness, but think of the third aunt''s advice, or good voice and then advised: "you think about it, you just go to the capital to make up, your husband and children can get 100 Liang, life will not be so hard, your children will be able to live much better, and so on After you get the monthly silver, you can also buy a lot of interesting things in Beijing and send them back to your children. They will be very happy. Beijing, there are many good things that we don''t have here. "


    "If you are willing to take good care of Miss nine and make up for her, she will not be able to come back. She is considerate of her servants and can give you a rest. Then you can come back to see your family and children. But if you don''t take good care of her, it''s hard to say."


    Chu housekeeper said for a long time, Li Mo still did not move, eyelid son did not move, this is completely angry, pointed to Li Mo way: "I tell you, our kind words advise you is to give you face, if you dare not cooperate, if you give us nine Miss caused trouble, then don''t blame us to your husband and children impolite!"


    Li Mo still closed his eyes, as if he didn''t hear.


    The woman on one side said to Chu Guanjia, who was so angry that she blew her beard and glared: "housekeeper, I think this little girl''s skin is too ignorant. She can''t be obedient until she''s taught a lesson. You can''t be polite to her, so you have to beat her!"


    Housekeeper Chu also wanted to beat up, but if he sent a wounded man to miss Jiu, how would he serve Miss Jiu?


    The mother-in-law turned her eyes and seemed to know what the housekeeper was worried about. She immediately said, "housekeeper, this beating doesn''t necessarily hurt in the light. As long as you do it properly, you can still teach people, and you can''t see the injury. Leave it to me. I''ve trained many servant girls."


    The Chu housekeeper''s eyes brightened when he heard the words. He thought of the way Mrs. Yan used to train her servant girl. He laughed and touched her beard and said, "well, I''ll give it to you. I''ll teach her to be obedient and sensible."


    The woman immediately rolled up her sleeves and took out a bag of things from the sleeve basket. She opened it and said, "don''t worry, just give it to me." Say, light out a row of needles, pick out one of the thinnest and longest, pinch in the hand, ha ha a smile, fiercely toward Li Mo body stab.


    "Ah --" Li Mo felt a deep pain coming from her arm and couldn''t help crying out.


    The old lady laughs, "you dare not know what''s good or what''s bad. I want you to know what''s the rule!" Then he stabbed again.


    "Ah - ah -"


    the old woman stabbed many needles in the scream of Li mo before she stopped. Looking at Li Mo''s body curled up in pain, she looked at housekeeper Chu with pride.


    Chu housekeeper also laughed, looking at Li Mo, asked again: "how about it? Are you obedient now? As long as you take good care of Miss nine, you will have a good life. Why should you suffer this crime? "


    Li Mo trembles the body, tightly closes eyes, still speechless.


    The old lady was angry and didn''t wait for housekeeper Chu to speak. She immediately took out a thicker needle and stabbed Li Mo again. After Li Mo screamed as expected, she laughed ferociously and raised her hand again.


    "Bang!"


    With a loud noise, the carriage stopped abruptly. Housekeeper Chu and his wife were not stable. "Putong" ran into the wall of the carriage, and then rolled down, whining for a moment.


    Li Mo also rolled down the seat, fell on the carriage board..


    "How did you get there! How -- "before the housekeeper Chu finished, the carriage curtain was lifted, and a knife pointed to his throat, so that his words could not be said any more.


    The next second, a man full of blood rushed in, eyes canthus want to crack to hold the ground of Li Mo, trembling to cry: "Li Mo! Lady! Lady, what''s the matter with you? "Li Mo slowly opened his eyes, as if he didn''t believe that he could see song Dashan at the moment. He blinked. After a long time, when he finally decided who was coming, he immediately burst into tears. "Dashan, Dashan, how did you come?"


    Song Dashan trembles to untie the rope on Li Mo''s body. After untiing it, he quickly checks where Li Mo''s injury is. Just outside the carriage, he heard Li Mo''s scream. He knew that Li Mo must have been hurt.


    Li Mo''s injuries are all on his body, but he is all pinholes. He can''t see them at the moment, so he can only reach out and hold song Dashan''s head to comfort him, "it''s OK. Don''t worry, don''t worry. It''s not a wound, it''s a needle."


    Song Dashan''s eyes turned red for a moment when he heard the speech. The look in his eyes at Chu housekeeper and mother-in-law seemed to frustrate them.


    At the same time, housekeeper Chu was frightened by song Dashan, who rushed in. He couldn''t believe it. He pointed to song Dashan and said, "you... You... You''re not..."


    before he finished his words, his neck hurt, the tip of the knife pierced his neck and blood flowed out.


    Chu housekeeper immediately toward himself with a knife in front of his young man begged for mercy: "don''t mess, have a good talk."


    The man smiles and looks at the embarrassed song Dashan and Li Mo, smiling on the surface, but angry in his eyes, "well? OK, let''s talk about it later! Come on, tie me up


    As soon as the words came down, several bodyguards came up and tied up the Chu housekeeper and the mother-in-law, and then dragged down the carriage like a dead pig.


    Sima Haoran looked at Li Mo''s song Dashan and said, "Dashan, don''t worry. Let''s go to the city to see the doctor. My wife will be OK."


    Song Dashan nods, embraces Li Mo and rubs Li Mo''s cheek with his cheek.


    At this moment, the carriage turned around and headed for the city.


    Li Mo shrinks in Song Dashan''s arms, looking at Song Dashan''s face and body full of injuries. His heart aches too much, and his eyes are wet with tears. "Dashan, do you feel pain?"


    Song Dashan shook his head, "no pain, I don''t pain."


    What hurt him was his heart. When he saw that Li Mo was taken away, his heart was bleeding. When he saw that Li Mo was hurt, his heart was dying.


    Li Mo moistens her eyes and knows that there is nothing she can do at this time. She can''t take a good look at the doctor until she goes to the hospital. Then, she turns her eyes on the young man in the car.


    At this glance, she opened her eyes wide.


    Isn''t this the captain you''ve seen in the city before? How did song Dashan know Duwei? And bring someone to save her?


    Seeing Li Mo looking at Sima Haoran, song Dashan thought of it and quickly introduced it to Sima Haoran, "Sima, this is my mother. Her name is Li mo. thank you very much today. If it wasn''t for you, I really couldn''t save my mother."


    Song Dashan then introduced Li Mo and said, "Li Mo, this is Mr. Sima, the Duwei we have met."


    Sima Haoran arched his hand to Li Mo with a smile. "Hello, madam. I''m Sima Haoran. Dashan and I are brothers who have gone through life and death. Just call me Sima like Dashan."


    Li Mo was stunned for a moment. How could the Duwei of this hall be brothers with song Dashan?


    Li Mo doesn''t understand and looks at Song Dashan. Song Dashan gently caresses Li Mo''s back. "It''s a long story. I''ll explain it to you later."


    Li Mo nods and doesn''t ask again.

 Chapter 64

    The carriage arrived in the city at the fastest speed. Sima Haoran told the bodyguard to drive the carriage to Duwei''s house directly, and then let the little Si go to the city to invite the best doctor to the house for treatment.


    The carriage goes straight into Duwei''s house. Song Dashan jumps out of the car. Under the guidance of Sima Haoran, he carries Li Mo into the guest room.


    The doctor came very quickly. The injuries on Li Mo''s body didn''t matter much. They were the eyes of the needle. It was inconvenient for the doctor to look at them. He just gave Li Mo a little plaster according to the situation and asked her to smear it on the eyes of the needle.


    The main thing that needs to be treated is song Dashan''s injury. His injury is very serious. There is no good skin on his whole body.


    The doctor examined song Dashan''s whole body. Fortunately, he didn''t hurt his bones, but all of them were trauma. He cleaned his wounds one by one and sprinkled the wound healing medicine on them. Then he wrapped them up with gauze and used medicinal wine to massage the red, swollen and congested area to disperse the blood, so as not to disperse the congestion. Finally, at Li Mo''s request, he gave song Dashan a careful look at his legs.


    Fortunately, the left leg in addition to trauma and congestion, the lining did not hurt, a good rest will be good.


    Li Mo breathed a sigh of relief. What she was most afraid of was that song Dashan''s leg, which was not easy to get better, was hurt twice.


    The doctor gave song Dashan a prescription, and left the golden sore medicine and wine before he left.


    Sima Haoran saw the tragedy of song Dashan''s husband and wife and called for a servant girl, He told Li Mo and song Dashan to prepare a change of clothes, and then asked the servant girl to get some food. Then he said to song Dashan and Li Mo, "Dashan, sister-in-law, you are tired today. Let''s not say anything else.


    later, eat something, change into clean clothes, and have a good sleep. We''ll talk about what we have when we have a good rest."


    Song Dashan stood up and bowed solemnly to Sima Haoran, "brother, thank you so much today!"


    Sima Haoran quickly picked up song Dashan, "we don''t need to be so polite. If you do this again, you won''t treat me as a brother."


    Song Dashan nodded, patted Sima Haoran on the shoulder, speechless thanks.


    After Sima Haoran left, the servant girl brought two sets of clothes and food, as well as hot water to wipe her body.


    Song Dashan first changed his dirty clothes, then gently took off Li Mo''s clothes and carefully examined her injuries. After seeing the bloody needle eyes on her tender and white skin, his eyes turned red and his breath became urgent.


    Li Mo quickly picked up his face and looked into his eyes, "Dashan, don''t do that."


    Song Dashan bit his lips, closed his eyes and opened them again. Then he shook his hands and touched the needle eyes. His voice was trembling and painful. "Lady, is it painful?"


    Li Mo holds his hand and shakes his head. "It''s OK. It doesn''t matter. Just wipe the medicine for two days."


    "Lady, I''m useless. I''ve made you suffer!"


    The deep guilt and pain in Song Dashan''s words made Li Mo''s eyes sour. He quickly covered his mouth, "what do you say? How can you deal with them alone? Don''t blame yourself so much, and you''ve saved me. Don''t think about it any more. "


    Song Dashan lowered his head and was silent for a while. Instead of saying more, he picked up the towel beside him, threw it into the hot water, wrung it dry, and gently wiped Li Mo''s body. Every move seemed to be treating fragile porcelain.


    Li Mo didn''t urge him to wipe it. After a long time, song Dashan wiped it. Then he picked up the ointment left by the doctor and daubed it carefully on the eye of the needle.


    Li Mo endured the pain and said nothing.


    After wiping Li Mo''s medicine, song Dashan puts on the clean clothes one by one, and then holds her to the table. They eat quietly.


    After dinner, song Dashan and Li Mo lie on the bed. Until now, they feel completely safe.


    Li Mo shrank in Song Dashan''s arms and quietly felt the afterlife.


    This time, she was about to leave here, Xiaobao and this man. If she had not been saved by Duwei, she would not have met them in her life.


    Thinking of Duwei, Li Mo asked the question he wanted to ask: "Dashan, how do you know Duwei?"


    Song Dashan clasped Li Mo''s hand tightly, patted her back and said, "Sima and I knew each other when we were soldiers. At that time, I just entered the military camp, and he just entered the military camp. He happened to be assigned to the same commander. Everything we do is the same. That''s how we know each other."


    Li Mo thinks of Sima Haoran''s appearance. At first glance, his temperament is just like the childe of everyone''s family. He is not ordinary people at all. How can he become a soldier? And even if he was a soldier, how could he be separated from Song Dashan, who was born to ordinary people?


    Seeing Li Mo''s doubts, song Dashan explained: "Sima''s family is really not an ordinary family. His family is very powerful. It''s a family of generals. His father is a general who protects the country at that time. His brother is also a general. His aunt is today''s imperial concubine. Other people are also very powerful. I''m not too clear about the details."


    Song Dashan said, "Sima is the youngest child in his family. He has been neglected since he was a child. It''s hard to avoid being a dandy and causing a lot of trouble to his family. Later, he didn''t know what he had done to make his father angry, so he threw him into the army and let him be the youngest soldier, and he was not allowed to mention his identity. In this way, I was in a small team with him"At the beginning, Sima didn''t know anything. He even ate more slowly than ordinary people. He didn''t think steamed bread would raise his voice, he couldn''t wash his clothes, he couldn''t mend his broken clothes, and he had a bad temper. He was very unpopular. He often caused other people''s dissatisfaction. He often fought with other soldiers. He was punished many times by the officer and was beaten to the death every time. I really can''t look down on it. Seeing that he is young and can''t take care of himself, I just take care of him and help him wash his clothes. When his clothes are broken, I help him sew them. If other people don''t want to train with him, I join him. Gradually, he and I become friends. "


    When song Dashan said this, he seemed to recall the time and smile, "at that time, he could listen to my advice. Gradually, he didn''t fight any more. Instead, he obediently trained to do things. Every time we went to the battlefield, we both cooperated and helped each other. I helped him, he helped me, and we made small contributions together several times. "


    Li Mo listens attentively, can''t help but ask: "later?"


    "Later, a few years later, he became a commander in chief from a young soldier, and then a centurion. When I left, he made a great contribution and was about to be promoted to a riding captain."


    Sima Haoran rose very fast, but it was not surprising. Li Mo was not interested. She just wanted to know why song Dashan came back from such a serious injury, but song Dashan didn''t take the initiative to say so.


    She had to take the initiative to ask: "how about you? Why did you hurt your leg? And I''ve been back home since then? "


    Song Dashan pursed his lips and did not speak for a moment.


    After a long time, he sighed and said, "that time, the enemy cheated and wanted to catch all our troops. We were sent to inquire about the news, but we were ambushed. We were so badly injured that we almost couldn''t get back the information. At that time, Sima and I were both injured. Sima was almost killed by the enemy. It was me who blocked him. That is to say, I hurt my leg at that time. But that was lucky. Sima and I finally came back and sent back the information to our army. It''s just that after a long time, I hurt my leg so badly that I can''t stay in the army any longer. At last, I was given a sum of money to let me come back. Then I met you soon after I came back. "


    "Before I came back, Sima came to me and took the initiative to tell me about him. At that time, I knew his identity. He asked me to go home and give him a letter, but I..." Song Dashan said no more.


    But Li Mo can guess his next words, "but you didn''t contact him again, did you?"


    Song Dashan nodded.


    In fact, Li Mo understands why song Dashan did this, because two people are not people in the same world at all. One is heaven and the other is earth. What''s the point of keeping in touch. Moreover, after retiring from the army, there may be no possibility of meeting each other for the rest of my life. The sky is high and the road is long, so there is no need to contact each other.


    If we hadn''t seen each other in the city this time, we might not have met again in our life.


    Li Mo touched song Dashan''s face. "Did you recognize Sima when you saw him making decisions for the family last time in the city?"


    Song Dashan nodded and shook his head. "Actually, on the night of our first stay in the city, I vaguely saw a man who looked like him, but I was not sure. At that time, I thought I was wrong. It was not until the second time we saw him in the city that I confirmed that he was really him."


    At this point, song Da Shan pursed his lips. "But at that time, I didn''t think of recognizing him. After all, I was just an ordinary country man, but he was a high-ranking Duwei. I didn''t want to make friends with him, so that people thought I had something to ask for. It was good to look at him like this. If it wasn''t for this time, I couldn''t help it. I wouldn''t have thought of coming to him for help. "


    Li Mo patted him on the back, "I understand what you think. This time, we owe him a big favor."


    Song Dashan nodded. If it wasn''t for Sima, he would have lost Li Mo and his home would be destroyed.


    Song Dashan told Li Mo a lot about his time as a soldier, until Li Mo breathed regularly in his arms and fell asleep.


    Looking at the pale person in his arms, song Dashan pitifully kisses Li Mo on the forehead and accompanies her for a moment. Then he gently moves Li Mo out of his arms, puts her on the bed and covers her with a quilt. After confirming that she is still asleep, he slowly walks out of the room.


    When I found the back garden according to my servant''s guidance, I saw Sima Haoran drinking tea in the pavilion.


    Hearing the sound of footsteps, Sima Haoran turned his head and saw song Dashan with a clear smile, "Dashan, can''t sleep?"


    After a short time together, song Dashan regained the familiar feeling when they were training together to kill the enemy. Without the initial restraint, he naturally sat opposite Sima Haoran, took the tea he handed him, and said, "well, I really can''t sleep, so I want to come to you for a chat."


    Sima Haoran "hum" a, "just I also want to talk to you, at the beginning let you back home to give me a message, let me know where you are, you''re good, a go what news all have no, really angry me."


    Song Dashan looks at Sima Haoran, who is a little childish at the moment, and laughs. When he saw him in the city that day, his majesty and calmness were gone, as if they were soldiers together again.Song Dashan explained: "after I come back, I''ll be an ordinary villager, and you''re the son of the general''s family. Maybe you''ll never see me again. What can I say to you?"


    Sima Haoran patted the table, "fart! Did you forget that we went through life and death together? If you hadn''t taken care of me everywhere, I would have been a deserter. And if you hadn''t saved me for the last time, I don''t know how many times I''d cast my baby. Would I have thought you were a villager? "


    Seeing that he was angry, song Dashan was afraid to pat him on the shoulder. "Don''t be angry. Don''t be angry. I shouldn''t have completely broken the contact. I will never be like this in the future. Don''t talk about it. Tell me what happened to you after I left the army? Why are you here now? "


    Sima Haoran took a sip of tea, calmed his mood, and said: "after you left, I became a riding captain. After more than half a year, our army won a great victory, and I went back with my father. Later, I was granted the title of a city captain here, and I immediately came here from the capital to take up my post. I think it was the result of my father''s arrangement. But I didn''t expect to meet you again here. "


    Song Dashan showed a little smile, "my home is in the Daoyuan village under the county where you went with me yesterday. Originally, I couldn''t easily come to the city, and I couldn''t meet you. I came to the city to see you by accident. This time, I can''t help it. I can''t trouble you."


    Sima Haoran waved his hand, "if you have any trouble, please come to me. I''ll cover you here. If I''m not here, I can protect you. By the way, how''s your leg now? "


    Song Dashan replied: "it''s already under treatment. It''s much better. If you take a little more time, you can completely recover."


    Sima Haoran felt relieved, but when he saw the injury on Song Dashan''s face, his eyes sank again, and his words were murderous. "I''ve locked up the two people who escorted your wife for punishment. Next, I''ll go to the magistrate to settle accounts. He even robbed the women for his own private affairs and hurt the common people. I don''t want his official uniform."


    This time, song Dashan almost lost Li mo. he hated the magistrate at the moment. Of course, he hoped that the magistrate would learn the lesson he deserved.


    This time, he owes Sima.


    The author has something to say: see you tomorrow

 Chapter 65

    Li Mo and song Dashan stayed in Duwei''s house for another night. The next morning, they packed up and prepared to go home.


    Mei Zi and the two children were scared to death when they were arrested that day. They didn''t go home these two days. They didn''t hear from each other. They didn''t know how to worry. They couldn''t stay any longer. They had to go back early.


    Song Dashan drives his donkey cart, carrying Li Mo, back home. Behind him, Sima Haoran and a team of people follow him.


    Li Mo estimates that this is to go to the magistrate for trouble. Sure enough, after arriving at the town, Sima Haoran and his men went directly to the county government, only to let song Dashan wait for his news.


    Song Dashan and Sima Haoran agreed to take Li Mo home in a donkey cart.


    The door of the courtyard was open, and song Dashan drove the donkey cart back to the courtyard.


    I guess I heard the voice in the yard. Mei Zi was the first one to rush out. When she saw Li Mo and song Dashan, her eyes burst into tears. She seemed to cry in disbelief: "brother, sister-in-law, it''s you. You''re back!"


    Xiao Bao, who ran out with Mei Zi, said nothing, but rushed to Li Mo like a small shell, hugged Li Mo''s leg and choked with a voice, "Niang, Niang, Niang..."


    Xiao Bao called Niang again and again, and let Li Mo''s tears flow out. He quickly took Xiao Bao into his arms and kissed his face to comfort him, "Xiaobao, darling, Niang and dad are back. It''s OK Don''t be afraid. "


    But Xiaobao still clings to Li Mo''s neck, as if he is going to lose it in the next second.


    Li Mo''s heart is sad, this time, really scared the child.


    Mei Zi and tie Zi also ran to him with the little tree in their arms, both of them looked haggard.


    Mei Zi looked at Li Mo and song Dashan, and made sure they were back in good condition. Her voice trembled and said, "sister-in-law, you are really back safe! We can''t find you. If you don''t come back, we really don''t know what to do. We''re going crazy! "


    Song Dashan patted Meizi and tiezi on the shoulder. "It''s OK. We''re back. We''ll be OK in the future. Don''t worry." Said, leading a few people to the house, "go, we come into the house again."


    Several people came into the room and sat around the table. At this time, song Dashan said the things of the two days.


    The children didn''t understand, but Mei Zi and tie Zi were in ups and downs.


    When song Dashan finished speaking, Mei Zi was so angry that she patted the table. "This magistrate is really bad. If my brother hadn''t known the newly appointed Duwei, our family would have been killed this time."


    Iron son very remorse, "this time really scared us to death, all blame me at that time not at home, otherwise elder brother a person also won''t be injured so heavy, sister-in-law also won''t be taken away so easily."


    Li Mo said: "well, well, don''t blame yourself. This time it''s lucky. It''s the most important thing for the family to be together safely. Don''t say anything. We''ll make some dishes at noon to celebrate. It''s a good way to get rid of bad luck for our family."


    Plum immediately stood up, "is this reason, I''m going to prepare food, sister-in-law, you and brother have a good rest, I and tie Zi come on, this noon must celebrate."


    Mei Zi and tie Zi go to the back to prepare the meal. At this time, Li Mo asks song Dashan about Qi Si Ma Haoran, "Dashan, how does Sima plan to deal with the magistrate? He should not have the right to move the magistrate. If he does, will it bring trouble to Sima? "


    In principle, this matter is not a big mistake for the county magistrate. In the eyes of the people above, it is estimated that it is a small mistake that is not worth mentioning. Even if it is reported to the imperial court, it will not be punished. Even if it is to be punished, it will not be in the charge of the Duwei. Li Mo is afraid that Sima''s forced management of this matter will bring trouble to him.


    Song Dashan took Li Mo''s hand and said, "if this matter is done on a business basis, it''s really not a big deal, and the county magistrate can''t be punished. But Sima''s family background is unusual. For us ordinary people, the county magistrate is a high-ranking official who can take charge of our life and death, but for Sima, it''s very easy to punish him. Sima didn''t plan to do anything to the magistrate today. He just wanted to scare him. The real punishment is in the back. " Then he said with a deep smile, "the magistrate will never want to be promoted in his life, and will never want to be his comfortable parent again. At that time, there will be a good place for him to go. I''m afraid he won''t be able to show off his prestige."


    Listening to song Dashan''s words, Li Mo could guess what Sima was going to do to the magistrate. He just felt that he was angry.


    As a result, not long after the family had dinner, Sima Haoran came with his men and horses. What''s more unexpected is that the magistrate also came with him and was thrown into the house by Sima Haoran with his collar.


    Before Li Mo and song Dashan could react, "Dong Dong Dong" knocked down their heads.


    "Song Xianggong, song Niangzi, I''m sorry. It''s my fault. It''s all my fault. I''m just in vain to be a parent official. Please forgive me. I''m willing to make it up to you."Li Mo is a little confused, looking at the people who bullied them before. Suddenly, she can''t react. My parents and officials are so dignified that they kneel down and kowtow to their common people and admit their mistakes. How could they be so scared.


    Take a look at the magistrate who is still kneeling on the ground, and then take a look at Sima Haoran who is drinking tea leisurely. For the first time, Li Mo realized the great benefits of power and status brought by the ancient feudal system.


    This is the right, this is the status, in front of people who are more powerful than you, you have to nest, you have to put down dignity, you have to be at the mercy of others. Before them, they were at the bottom. In the face of the power tactics of the county magistrate, they could only yield and be hurt. But in the face of higher rights, those who hurt them also had to bow their heads and could do nothing.


    This is the cruel feudal system.


    After a long confession, Sima Haoran said, "well, don''t kneel. Kneeling again can''t make up for the damage you''ve brought to the people. Get up."


    The magistrate looked at Sima Haoran with fear, and stood up with trembling voice. "Yes, what the adults said is that I will make up for my mistakes. This is my compensation for the song Xianggong family." Then he took out a stack of banknotes from his arms and handed them to song Dashan in a trembling way. "Mr. Song, I''ve been confused for a while. That''s why I made such mistakes. You and your wife suffered. This is my compensation for you. You must accept it."


    Li Mo looked at the pile of silver bills in front of him and looked at them curiously. This is the first time that she has come here to see what a banknote looks like. There is a sum on it. Each banknote is one hundred Liang.


    It''s too much money. For ordinary farmers, all the savings of a family can add up to only a few dozen taels at most. It''s really a big impact to see so many banknotes all of a sudden. It''s just that Li Mo has seen too much money in modern times, so he doesn''t have any special feeling.


    Song Dashan looked at the silver note that the magistrate insisted on handing over. Instead of accepting it, he looked at Sima Haoran.


    It''s too much money. Even if we have to compensate, we don''t need so much money. Medical expenses plus other compensation can be as much as 20 Liang at most. If we accept so much money from the magistrate, we feel that we are accepting his bribes. Can Sima punish the magistrate again?


    As if knowing song Dashan''s worries, Sima Haoran laughed and said: "Dashan, this is the compensation you should get. You were beaten so badly by his people, and your sister-in-law was also injured. How can you recuperate well? Shouldn''t the magistrate compensate for this loss? Are you right, magistrate? "


    The sweat on the magistrate''s face was running down, and there was no time to wipe it. He immediately nodded as if he were pounding garlic. "Yes, I should make compensation. I must make compensation. Please accept the money. If you don''t accept it, I can''t sleep and eat well."


    "This..." Song Dashan looks at Li mo.


    Li Mo is not a virgin. This time, the whole family was scared to death. Song Dashan was beaten all over. She didn''t want to take care of her in a few months. She hated the magistrate and couldn''t refuse the so-called compensation. The compensation should have been given to their family.


    But Li Mo knows that the real punishment is still behind. Sima Haoran wants to give the magistrate the biggest punishment in his official position. There will be no good fruit to eat behind the magistrate. Therefore, her hatred can be calmed down, and there is no saying that she should take money to dispel her hatred. Therefore, this compensation should be taken, but she will only take the compensation she gets.


    According to the modern compensation law, the medical expenses plus the nutrition expenses, plus the work delay expenses, plus the mental loss expenses of a family, do not exceed one hundred Liang. For them, a silver note is enough.


    Li Mo said to song Dashan, "Dashan, we deserve this compensation, but we don''t need so much. Just take one."


    Song Dashan fully supports Li mo. if he accepts only one silver note, he says to the magistrate, "we deserve the money. If you take back the money, we can''t afford it."


    "This..." the magistrate saw that song Dashan refused to accept it all, and immediately looked at Sima Haoran in fear. He didn''t understand what to do now.


    Sima Haoran looked at Li Mo, his eyes flashed a trace of appreciation, nodded to the magistrate, "since my brother and sister-in-law only accept so much, you can take back the rest."


    The magistrate was relieved to hear Sima Haoran say so. He took back the rest of the banknotes and estimated that the matter was almost over. He looked at Sima Haoran with expectation and flattered him: "then, my Lord, this matter is over, isn''t it? Won''t you pursue it again? "


    Sima Haoran raised his eyes and glanced at the magistrate. With a smile, he waved his hand. "You don''t need to stay here. Go back. I have my own arrangement."


    The magistrate didn''t get a definite reply. He was uneasy and couldn''t help asking: "this... Adult..."


    but Sima Haoran''s eyebrows were sharp and straight to stare at the magistrate. He was so scared that he didn''t dare to say more and immediately turned around and ran away.


    Until the magistrate disappeared, song Dashan sat down with a smile and patted Sima Haoran on the shoulder. "Sima, you''ve really helped me a lot. Thank you."


    Li Mo also toward Sima Haoran blessing a gift, "Sima, thank you, we are grateful."


    See elder brother and sister-in-law all expressed thanks, plum and iron son also hurriedly follow thanks.Sima Haoran frowned and said impatiently, "don''t do this. I''m most tired of it. If you still do this, I''ll be angry."


    Song Dashan understood Sima Haoran''s temper and said with a smile, "OK, no thanks, no thanks. But we have nothing to entertain you when you come here. You can stay and have a meal. When you come to my house, you can''t help but have a meal."


    Sima Haoran nodded his head this time, "OK, of course you can eat."


    Li Mo smell speech, immediately call over tie Zi, "tie Zi, you can also drive, you go to town now, buy some meat, buy two fish, and bring a few big jars of wine back. It''s a lot of meat, and some of your men want to eat it. "


    Tie Zi nodded, "sister-in-law, I know, give it to me, you can rest assured."


    Tie Zi goes to town. Li Mo asks song Dashan to take Sima Haoran to the back flower garden. By the way, she takes Mei Zi to Aunt Zhao''s house to borrow enough tables, chairs, bowls and chopsticks. By the way, she asks sister Lanhua to help. There are too many people in the evening, so she has to cook two tables. She can''t help if there are too few people.


    When I went to Aunt Zhao''s house, the Zhao family naturally asked about Li mo. the whole village knew what had happened that day, but they didn''t know what was going on. Some people speculated that Li Mo''s family had offended a big man.


    The Zhao family also worried about this for several days.


    Li Mo tried to explain as simply as possible. He only said that he could get out of danger with the help of a noble man, but he didn''t say clearly the identity of Sima Haoran.


    When Aunt Zhao learned that Li Mo and song Dashan were OK, she wanted to give a good reception to the distinguished guests tonight. Naturally, she did her best to help. She took out all the good dishes and chopsticks at home and asked Zhao changbang to deliver the tables and chairs directly. She also asked her two daughters-in-law to help.


    With the help of two sisters-in-law, the work was very busy. Before it was dark, the rich food on the two tables was ready.


    Li Mo''s family and Sima Haoran sit at the same table, and Sima Haoran''s subordinates sit at the same table.


    Song Dashan filled Sima Haoran with wine. "Brother, I don''t thank you for your kindness. I respect you for this bowl of wine." Then he looked up and drank.


    Sima Haoran laughed, and then he looked up and drank a bowl, "OK, have a good time! We used to drink like this when we were in the barracks. "


    Song Dashan laughed, and then poured the wine to Sima Haoran, "then we''ll have a good drink today. If we don''t get drunk, we won''t go back."


    "Well, if you don''t get drunk, you won''t come back."


    At the end of the meal, song Dashan and Sima Haoran were both flushed and had a good time.


    Li Mo originally wanted to stay them here for one night, but Sima Haoran shook his head and refused, "there will be business tomorrow. It''s not easy to delay. I have to go back to the city tonight. Thank you for your kindness. I''ll have a good drink with Dashan next time I''m free."


    Then he hugged song Dashan and told him to go to the city next time.


    Li Mo doesn''t want to stay any longer. Together with song Dashan, he sends Sima Haoran out of the village. In the night, he watches a group of people leave the village and gradually disappears into the field of vision.


    The author has something to say: see you tomorrow

 Chapter 66

    Five days later, the villagers who came back from the town said that the current magistrate was transferred to Mohe, and the new magistrate was coming.


    Li Mo smell speech, looked at the song Dashan of the same meditation, eyes flashed.


    Sima Haoran''s action can be described as speed, just five days to complete the transfer of magistrate, Li Mo now really believe that the power of Sima Haoran''s family is not general big.


    But why was it transferred to Mohe?


    Seeing that Li Mo was puzzled, song Dashan answered her doubts. "Mohe is adjacent to Tatar, shayun and Fuyu Three Kingdoms. There are many small disputes all year round, and the situation is complex. The imperial court is also reluctant to manage. In addition, the terrain and climate problems, the environment is extremely poor, and ordinary people are unwilling to live there. People who can live there are not easy to provoke, The government is a decoration for the people there. There are often incidents of parents being beaten and intimidated. In a word, it''s a nightmare for all officials. Going there is tantamount to exile for life. "


    Li Mo suddenly realized.


    After understanding, Li Mo thinks that Sima Haoran is really cruel enough, and the result is worse than directly taking the official post away. However, as a victim, Li Mo doesn''t sympathize with the magistrate like a virgin. If they were not lucky enough to meet Sima Haoran this time, maybe their family would be broken up and never want to meet again. At that time, song Dashan would be crazy, and the family would not be far away from home.


    Knowing the ending, both Li Mo and song Dashan tacit understanding did not mention it again, but discussed the future.


    Her injury is nothing serious, but song Dashan''s injury needs a good rest, so she hasn''t gone out these days and stays at home to take care of song Dashan, but she can''t stay at home all the time. Many things have been delayed before, so it''s time to do it.


    "Dashan, we can''t keep dragging the firewood in the restaurant. Since we have promised, we have to send it all the time. But you are injured and can''t do manual work. So you don''t go to the mountain to cut firewood. You just send it. You can tell Uncle Zhao to make them more busy and we can give them more money."


    Song Dashan nodded. His injury is very serious. He is really not suitable for manual work. At present, he has to catch a car.


    "I have to go back to Yuejie, too. Yuejie will be very anxious if there is no news for so many days." After hearing song Dashan say that she was arrested by the county magistrate, the landlady was so busy that she went to the county magistrate''s office many times to inquire about the news. Li Mo was very moved by this intention.


    Song Dashan also held a great gratitude to the landlady. He nodded, "well, I''ll send you tomorrow."


    Thinking of the landlady, Li Mo sighs in her heart that the situation of the county magistrate''s family is so miserable this time. It''s because she is a relative of the landlady and the county magistrate''s family. She doesn''t know whether there will be a gap in her heart. If there is a gap, it will not be so pleasant to cooperate and do business in the future.


    Li Mo put this worry in his heart. The next day, he followed song Dashan''s donkey cart to the town.


    As usual, after getting off the car, Li Mo went to the shop with her make-up box.


    As soon as I entered the door, I saw the landlady standing behind the counter, thinking of nothing. She seemed to be thinking about something.


    "Sister Yue!" Li Mo opens mouth to shout a way.


    A shout let landlady back to God, see is Li Mo back, eyes suddenly bright, quickly ran out from behind the counter, all of a sudden will Li Mo embrace, excited eyes are red, "sister, is it really you? Are you back? "


    Li Mo, who was worried about embarrassment at first, felt relieved when she saw the attitude of the landlady. She hugged the landlady and her eyes turned red. "Sister Yue, I''m back. I''m ok."


    The landlady saw that someone was looking at them at the gate. She came back and wiped her eyes. She quickly pulled Li Mo into the dressing room and sat down side by side. She took Li Mo''s hand and looked at her up and down. Seeing that she seemed to be OK, she was slightly relieved, but she still asked, "sister, do you have something to do? Did you suffer? "


    Li Mo shakes his head, "no, nothing. Except that he was stabbed by a needle many times, he didn''t get hurt."


    Li Mo said that she was stabbed by a needle, and the landlady pursed her lips. She felt very sad, "sister, you''ve suffered this time. My sister is useless. I can''t help you with anything."


    Li Mo quickly squeezed the landlady''s hand, "sister Yue, how can you say that! I''ve heard what Dashan said. This time, I''ve worried you so much that I''ve been searching for information in the magistrate''s office. We''re very grateful. Besides, you can''t change the idea of the magistrate. How can I blame you? Don''t blame yourself. " Li Mo finished, looked at the landlady''s face, hesitated for a moment, or tentatively asked: "sister Yue, the magistrate has been transferred, do you know?"


    The proprietress smell speech, don''t know to think of what, facial expression ugliness rises, tiny nod, "know, was transferred to Mohe."


    Li Mo is biting lower lip, difficult ask a way: "month elder sister, you can''t blame me?"


    The landlady raised her eyes, as if surprised why Li Mo asked, "what do you say? What do I blame you for doing?"


    Li Mo told the truth: "sister Yue, this time the matter was done by Duwei. The magistrate was transferred to Mohe, which was also the operation of Duwei. In fact, Dashan and I were able to be safe this time, thanks to Duwei''s help. That Duwei and my Dashan are old friends. It''s my Dashan who went to him to help us. That''s why we have this thing."The landlady suddenly realized, "it''s true. I didn''t believe it at first."


    Li Mo doubts, don''t know boss Niang how to say this.


    The landlady sighed, "you don''t know. My cousin''s family came to me the day before yesterday. They asked me to ask for your help. They said it was the Duwei you asked for. They asked me to ask for your help. At that time, I thought that they had offended the senior officials themselves, but it was up to you. After all, you and Dashan are ordinary people. Where can I find Duwei to support you? So I didn''t believe what they said. I perfunctorized them at will. As a result, I was scolded by the magistrate''s mother, my uncle''s mother, and made a lot of trouble in my shop. " The landlady''s face was a bit ugly when she said that.


    Li Mo knew that the landlady must have been wronged, and he felt a little guilty, "sister Yue, the Duwei is really the magistrate who punished because of us, then you?"


    Knowing Li Mo''s meaning, the landlady patted Li Mo''s hand, "sister, don''t think about it. Even if it''s really because of you, I have no position to blame you. Am I such a unreasonable person? You and Dashan have suffered so much this time because of the private interests of the magistrate and miss Jiu. I can''t imagine what you would be like this time if you didn''t find the help of the Duwei. Fortunately, the good man has a good reward, and you survived the disaster safely. "


    Li Mo didn''t expect that the landlady was so reasonable, didn''t estrange her at all, and still stood on her side. At the moment, she really didn''t know how to thank her.


    As the landlady said, she simply told her family''s relationship, "sister, to tell you the truth, although our family is related to the county magistrate, it''s not the kind of close relationship you think. We are ordinary people, and the county magistrate always doesn''t look up to our relatives, except to meet us when they ask us for money. In fact, you don''t know that if we are protected by him, we have to pay a corresponding price. The price is that we have to pay a lot of money to the magistrate every year. Most of the money we earn every year goes to the magistrate''s office. Under such circumstances, how deep do you think we feel? "


    Li Mo didn''t expect that there was something else in it. However, it''s not surprising to think of the luxury of the prefecture magistrate. If there is no money, how can he maintain such prosperity? However, it''s too unkind to be so cruel to his relatives.


    However, although the landlady has no feelings for the magistrate''s family, she is a nominal family after all. The magistrate''s family came to ask for love in person. This time, people in the landlady family may be angry with her. After all, they have lost a magistrate who can protect them.


    "Sister Yue, will someone come to trouble you? After all, you didn''t help them


    The smile on the landlady''s face was bitter, and she sighed deeply. After a long time, she said, "I didn''t tell you just now. Yesterday, my aunt and the old clan leader came back and ordered me to deal with this matter. I said I didn''t have that ability. As a result, they relied on me to sell their elders and made a mess of me, but they were my elders and I couldn''t say anything"


    Li Mo''s face was also ugly, and her brow was deeply wrinkled.


    The landlady didn''t want to make a sad face together, so she waved her hand, forced her smile and said, "well, don''t think about it. The order from the top has come down. Going to Mohe is a sure thing. No one can change it. What''s the use of them coming to me?"


    Li Mo is not so optimistic.


    It''s all because of her. If people in the landlady family see that the landlady is still so nice to her, won''t they be angry? She has the support of the Duwei. They can''t do anything about her, but it''s hard to guarantee that this anger won''t vent on the landlady. Who let the landlady have a good relationship with her, and she is still making money in the landlady''s shop.


    Things have proved that Li Mo is right.


    The day after Li Mo went back to the boss''s shop to put on her make-up, a group of people came to the shop, including the magistrate''s mother, the boss''s aunt, the clan elders and several clansmen.


    As soon as the magistrate''s wife came into the shop, she saw Li Mo making up. She was so angry that she grabbed the abacus that the boss''s wife put on the counter and threw it to the ground, making a loud bang. All the guests in the shop ran out and only dared to wait and see at the door.


    The boss''s wife was livid and looked at the county magistrate''s wife. She held her breath and asked, "what do you mean, Auntie?"


    The county magistrate pointed to Li Mo and said angrily, "it''s because of her that she let my son go to those places. You can plead for us, but you refuse to help. Now you still accept her to work in your shop. What do you mean! Are you worthy of our Liu family? " At the end of the speech, he pestered his crutch and said, "my son has a lot of protection for you. If it wasn''t for my son, would you be able to open this shop safely and make money? Now he has become a white eyed wolf. He is as good as a sister as his enemy. How can you be worthy of us


    The landlady was angry and said, "Auntie, it''s wrong of you. You have to take people to the capital to be your maid. You don''t want to break up the family. You''ve also beaten their husband to the bone. Duwei is in charge of them. How can I plead with a woman? "


    The county magistrate''s mother gave a loud "bah" with hate on her face, "nonsense! What''s wrong with being a maid? How many people want to go in to be a servant girl, but she is not willing to let her in! And you, you think I''ll believe you? You are a white eyed wolf. You don''t want to help us, but you help the enemy. I think our family should give up a daughter-in-law like you! "The landlady was so angry that she trembled, but she took a deep breath and said, "you are too unreasonable! What''s my status? How can Duwei listen to me? Is it useful for me to intercede? So is lady song. Duwei just helped her. Can she influence Duwei''s decision? Who do you think we plead with when we say so? "


    The county magistrate''s wife was dazzled by the boss''s wife, "well, you''re Liu. You''re a first-class sophistry. You''re disrespectful!" The first step is to hit people with crutches.


    At this time, the next clan elder came forward to stop the county magistrate''s wife who wanted to beat her, and held down her crutch to comfort her: "elder sister, you calm down, don''t worry with their younger generation, they are not sensible, you beat them and lose their identity." Then he looked at the landlady and said, "Liu, even if we believe what you said, you can''t plead. But now you still let the people who hurt your uncle''s family make money in your shop. Is that too unreasonable? You don''t take our family seriously? How can you face the people like this? "


    In fact, the clan leader was also very angry. After so many years, he finally got a magistrate, which made him face everywhere. But now it''s all gone. He wants to kill Li Mo! He knew there was no way to change the ending, but when he saw that the people who had harmed their family were still making money in their own shops, they could not stop their anger.


    The landlady opens her mouth. As soon as she wants to refute the patriarch''s words, Li Mo holds her hand and shakes her head, indicating that she should not conflict with the clan. This is not good for her.


    Li Mo looked at the magistrate''s wife, clan leader and other people, and said, "we ordinary people can''t say anything about what Duwei has done. Neither the boss''s wife nor I can plead. But it''s unreasonable for you to anger the boss''s wife because of this. It has nothing to do with the boss''s wife. I''ll leave now, and I won''t be in this shop in the future. Now, you''re welcome No more words? "


    "Sister!" The landlady exclaimed and reached for Li Mo''s sleeve.


    Li Mo smiles placidly and starts to clean up the make-up box.


    In fact, she really can''t stay here any longer. With the attitude of the magistrate and the clan leader, we can know the attitude of the landlady. If she stays here, it will only bring trouble to the landlady.


    It''s just that this is a family affair. She, an outsider, can''t help the landlady. The only way is to leave.


    "Sister, don''t do that. No one can get rid of you when you are with me!" The landlady stops Li Mo from picking up the box.


    Li Mo was moved by the attitude of the landlady, but just because of this, she couldn''t make it difficult for the landlady to behave in the family. Therefore, Li Mo patted the landlady''s hand, "sister Yue, I want to leave myself, not because of anything else." Li Mo doesn''t have much to say, so he can only find a chance to talk with the landlady in detail.


    Today she took the initiative to leave the shop, and there was no reason for others to embarrass the landlady.


    Pack up things, look at sitting in a chair, covetous looking at her county magistrate mother and patriarch, Li Mo said nothing, bow out of the shop in a hurry.

 Chapter 67

    Out of the shop, Li Mo took a deep breath.


    It''s still early. Before Song Dashan came to pick him up, Li Mo had no place to go, so he just wandered around the street.


    The landlady''s people don''t like her so much that she can''t go back to the shop. Otherwise, neither she nor the landlady can live in peace. It seems that some things have to be put on the agenda.


    Li Mo takes an eye to Piao road both sides while walking, want to see if have vacant shop.


    Originally, she planned to open her own shop after Song Dashan''s legs were completely healed, but now it seems that this matter has to be advanced.


    As a matter of fact, it''s appropriate to open her own shop at this time. First, the magistrate has given her 100 liang of silver, and there is a little money left in the family. It should not be a problem to buy a shop. Second, she has been working in the boss''s shop for such a long time. Many people know her and have accumulated a number of old customers, Even if she runs her own shop, she won''t worry about having no customers. Third, she will be safe. Now that she knows Sima Haoran, she won''t worry about having her shop attacked by others.


    The time is right, the place is right and the people are right. The problem now is to see if we can find a suitable shop.


    Li Mo walked around the streets of the town, and his legs hurt. At last, he saw a vacant shop which had not been used for business at the end of the street. Li Mo estimated that the location of the shop was not good enough, and it was not lively enough, so it was not bought or rented.


    Although the location is not good enough, there is no other shop to choose from, so Li Mo still plans to ask about the situation of this shop first.


    After wandering around the front door of the shop for a long time, there was not even a note on the door, and there was no contact information of the owner at all. Li Mo thought that he had missed it, and he didn''t see it after looking for it several times in a row, which was the real confirmation.


    No way, Li Mo had to go to the next door of the shop and ask the boss next door.


    As a result, Li Mo found that the shop next door was selling incense, paper money and other things.


    Li Mo suddenly realized that the reason why this shop is vacant is not only the geographical location is not good enough, but also the important reason is that the shop next door. Ancient people always pay attention to good luck in business. Naturally, they don''t want to be neighbors with shops selling things from the dead. They think this is rather taboo.


    However, as a modern man, Li Mo doesn''t believe in feudal superstition at all, and doesn''t think that selling incense paper money is a taboo. He doesn''t need to care about this. So he directly stepped in and asked someone who didn''t know whether it was the boss behind the counter: "boss, I want to ask, do you have any address left by the owner of the shop next door? I want to find him, but I don''t know how


    The man behind the counter smell speech, eyes slightly open big, looked back and forth Li Mo two eyes, this just uncertain ground asks a way: "do you want to do business?"


    Li Mo nodded, "yes, I want to do some small business. I see the shop next to your house is empty, so I come to ask."


    The man smell speech eyes open a little bit again, the Mou son contains some kind of inquiry, it seems that don''t quite believe Li Mo''s words.


    Seeing that he didn''t answer, Li Mo asked again, "boss, have you heard from the owner of the shop next door? If not, the little woman will not be disturbed. "


    The boss saw that Li Mo really wanted to find the owner next door. He lowered his suspicions and said, "madam, you can watch the shop next door. This place is not very busy, and it''s next to my shop. You should think about it carefully."


    Li Mo said with a smile: "thank you for your kind words. I just want to ask. I''m not sure whether to buy it or not."


    The boss looked at what Li Mo said, but he nodded and continued: "this shop next door, people don''t rent it, they only sell it. And it''s a whole sale, not just a facade. "


    Li Mo doesn''t understand: "what a whole sell?"


    The boss explained, "there is a yard behind the shop and a room for people. Just in front of the business, back when the home to use, the owner of the house said, to sell together, sell more than one shop. In this way, the price of the house is not cheap. Originally, the location of the place is not good, and it is inconvenient for people to live. Many people wanted to do business, but when they heard that they wanted to buy the house in the back, they beat the drum. You should think about it carefully. "


    The boss has been doing business here for many years and knows everything about the situation next door. The house next door was originally the owner''s own business, selling cloth, but this position is really not good, the business can only barely make ends meet, the husband and wife for many years, now old, the son also bought a new shop in other places to start a business, closed the shop here, went to the son there to bring his grandson, so he wanted to sell the house here.


    Unfortunately, the location of this shop is really not good, and the houses in the back have to be sold together, so no one wants to ask, and none of them have been bought. Today, there are no more people to ask.


    But I didn''t expect that one came today, and it was a woman''s family. How is it possible for this woman''s business to continue here? It''s no use asking.


    The boss thought that Li Mo couldn''t buy the shop, but he didn''t know that Li Mo''s heart changed a little at this time.Originally, Li Mo wanted to move her family to the town. Otherwise, every day she would have to run from one end of the village to the other. It''s really inconvenient to live in the village. Besides that she doesn''t like the short atmosphere of the East and West parents in the village, what''s more, there''s song Dashan''s mother''s family in the village. She doesn''t feel comfortable every time she sees their eyes She still likes to live in town.


    Originally, she was worried that she couldn''t find a suitable house in the town. She also thought that if she could only buy a shop, she would slowly look for the house. However, she didn''t expect that there was a house behind the shop, and she wanted to sell it together. This was a surprise for her.


    Li Mo pressed down the light joy in his heart and said to the boss, "boss, if the price of the house is reasonable, I can also consider buying it together. Do you know the specific price?"


    The boss thought about it and shook his head. "I don''t know the price now. You''d better ask the owner''s house face to face. In this way, I know where his house is now. Go and ask."


    Li Mo smiles and thanks to the boss: "boss, thank you very much."


    Li Mo came out of the shop and looked at the time. He was surprised to find that song Dashan had come to pick her up earlier than usual. He was a little worried. He was afraid that he would not find him. He hurried to the landlady''s shop.


    "Lady!"


    A cry made Li Mo stop. Looking up, it was song Dashan who was driving a donkey cart in the distance.


    Song Dashan hurriedly drives the donkey cart to Li Mo, jumps down from the car, grabs Li Mo''s shoulder and scans up and down. His eyes are full of worry.


    Li Mo knew that song Dashan should be worried. He immediately threw himself into his arms and apologized: "sorry Dashan, I forgot the time and worried you. Have you been looking for a long time?"


    Song Dashan didn''t say that he was going to be crazy. He just held Li Mo''s arm tightly and said, "if you''re OK, if you''re OK, let''s go home."


    The street is not a place to talk, Li Mo didn''t say anything, followed song Dashan on the donkey cart.


    When I got home, Li Mo told me everything about the boss''s shop today. Then he said, "when I came out, it was still early. I wanted to see if there was a suitable shop. In the future, I can''t go to the boss''s shop to make up. Otherwise, the boss can''t explain to the family. It''s just that we have to find a shop in advance. We had planned to go there You can''t start your own shop until your legs are completely ready. "


    Song Dashan didn''t say much when he heard the speech. He just touched Li Mo''s cheek. "In this case, let''s open a shop ahead of time. I''ll go with you to find the family you talked about today. You don''t want to be alone. I don''t worry."


    Li Mo nods.


    The next day, after Song Dashan finished pulling people in the morning, he took Li Mo to the place that the boss said in the afternoon.


    Li Mo got out of the car, went to the door, knocked on the door, and then yelled at the empty yard, "is there anyone? Is anyone home? "


    After a while, a little boy rushed out of the room with a runny nose and bubbles. When he saw Li Mo, there was a trace of fear and curiosity in his eyes. He asked tentatively, "who are you looking for?"


    Li Mo said softly, "I''ve come to see your family. Is there anyone in your family?"


    The little boy saw that Li Mo was beautiful and gentle. He was afraid that he would disappear. He nodded and pointed to the room, "someone, I''ll call!" After that,


    ran into the room and cried, "grandma, someone is looking for you!"


    Soon after the little boy finished shouting, a woman came out of the room. She was about forty or fifty years old. She was not old enough. She saw Li Mo and song Dashan standing at the door, her eyes flashing alert, and asked, "are you looking for me? What can I do for you


    Li Mo didn''t go in, but stood at the door and said, "aunt, is that shop at the end of the West Street yours? Next door is the one selling incense


    The woman''s eyes changed when she heard the words. Her vigilance disappeared a lot. She turned to a faint joy. "Do you want to buy a shop?"


    Li Mo nodded: "yes, I want to ask the specific situation of your shop, and then have a look."


    Although Li Mo only said to have a look, the woman''s expression was still very happy. She was busy greeting Li Mo and song Dashan and said, "please come in and have a cup of tea."


    After entering the room, the woman quickly made two cups of tea for song Dashan and Li mo. then she sat down and asked, "do you want to do business?"


    Li Mo said: "I want to buy a shop and do some small business by myself, so I see your shop. So I come to ask, madam, can you take us to the shop?"


    The woman nodded, "this is of course. I must see the house first. If you are free now, I will show you."


    Li Mo naturally agreed.


    Song Dashan drove the donkey cart to the shop with Li Mo and her little grandson.


    Li Mo looks at the shop carefully. It has a large area inside, larger than that of the landlady''s shop, but the walls are a little mottled. It seems that it''s many years old, and it should not have been decorated for many years.


    Seeing Li Mo looking at the wall, the old woman said, "this shop has been in business for many years, but the business is not good. You must know the reason, so we didn''t spend money to decorate it. We haven''t lived in it in recent years, so it''s a bit shabby."Li Mo didn''t say anything, but said: "I heard that your house is sold with the house in the back. I want to see what it looks like in the back."


    The woman''s eyes brightened, and quickly took Li Mo back.


    As soon as you go out the back door, you will see a small yard. There are two big trees in the yard. A rope is tied between the trees. It is used to dry clothes. There is a well under the tree. Beside the well, a pool is built to wash clothes.


    There are three bedrooms, a kitchen and a toilet in the back. The furniture in the house is empty, it seems very empty, but the area is not small, and the walls are not too old. If you want to live, you just need to decorate it, and it won''t be too hard.


    Seeing this, Li Mo is basically satisfied. Next, it depends on the price.


    Li Mo has no other facial expression on the surface, let a person not see is satisfied or dissatisfied, pondered for a long time and then asked: "aunt, don''t know how do you sell this room?"


    Looking at Li Mo asking the price, the woman is still happy.


    Her shop has been sold for several years, but it hasn''t been sold. She is also worried. No one has asked for it in the last year. Now it''s not easy for her to come here and ask for the price. Anyway, there is always hope to sell it.


    The woman thought about it in her heart, looked at Li Mo and song Dashan, and said, "this shop, 150 Liang."


    Li Mo hears speech, temporarily did not speak.


    To tell you the truth, in this position, the price is not low. However, it should be said by the woman when she goes higher. There must be room for counter-offer.


    Seeing that Li Mo didn''t speak, the woman looked a little puzzled and said, "although the location of my shop is not good, the area is large and the back is spacious. It''s very convenient to do business in the front and live in the back."


    Li Mo looked at the wall, pursed her lips and said: "madam, the location of your shop is really not very good, and the next door is still engaged in the business of candlelight and paper money. It''s not lucky. Instead, your shop is too old and you have to spend money to decorate it. It''s another expense. Your price is too high. "


    The woman looks a little embarrassed. In fact, she knows that her shop is not in a good position and is not suitable for business. The most troublesome thing is the shop next door. But what can she do to let people go?


    The woman thought about it and said with a strong heart, "in fact, if you really want to buy it, you can make it cheaper."


    Li Mo did not show a happy look, song Dashan also silently did not speak, all by Li Mo as the master.


    Li Mo wandered around again, and finally he said to the woman, "you shop, I can offer 120 Liang at most. Aunt, do you think it''s ok?"


    Li Mo cut off thirty Liang at once. The woman was a little confused and didn''t want to, but she missed the buyer and couldn''t sell it in the future. She didn''t want to refuse.


    All in all, it''s tangled.


    Li Mo also saw the woman''s hesitation and said with a smile: "madam, would you like to go home and discuss with your family, and we''ll talk about it in two days?"


    The woman didn''t know what to do. She thought about going back to discuss with the old man and his son, nodded and agreed, "OK, I''ll go back to discuss with my family and give you a reply in a few days."

 Chapter 68

    Song Dashan sent the woman back, and then he left with Li mo.


    On the way, song Dashan asked Li Mo a little puzzled: "lady, this shop is really a little remote. If you do business here, it won''t be very good, will it?"


    Although song Dashan has never been in business, he also knows that this business pays attention to the geographical location. If the location of the shop is not good, there will not be much business, and there will be no money to make. Just looking at the location of the shop, it is really bad, but looking at the way Li Mo wants to buy it, he doesn''t say it. Now there is no one to ask.


    Li Mo said: "the location of this shop is not too busy, but it also has its advantages. First of all, it''s cheap enough. If it''s put in a good location, it''s estimated that no two or three hundred Liang can''t be bought. Second, it''s big enough with room in the back. It''s convenient to live in the back and do business in the front, If we buy it, our whole family can live in the town. We don''t have to run back and forth in the town and the village. It will be very convenient for Xiaobao to go to school in the future. "


    Song Dashan nodded," it''s really convenient, but I''m afraid that the location is not good, no one will come and no guests will make money. "


    Of course, Li Mo knows song Dashan''s worries, but if she can''t think of this, she won''t want to buy this shop.


    "Dashan, I know this shop is not lively enough, but it doesn''t have much influence on the business I want to do. I don''t sell Rouge powder like sister Yue. What I want to sell is the craft of make-up. As long as there are customers who approve my craft, they will come when they want to make-up, and old customers will bring new customers, so there will be business at that time." What Li Mo didn''t say was that she had planned to add a new way to make money in her heart. This way doesn''t need to be noisy. It''s better to be quiet.


    When song Dashan heard Li Mo say this, he saw that she had a good idea, and her worry disappeared.


    Seeing that it''s still early, Li Mo asks song Dashan to send her to the boss''s shop. I left in such a hurry yesterday. The landlady must have been very anxious.


    When I got to the boss''s shop, the boss was worried. She took Li Mo into the dressing room and asked anxiously, "sister, you left yesterday. I don''t know where you went. Then your Dashan came to pick you up and knew you were not there. I was in a hurry. I rushed out to look for you for a long time. Not only Dashan, I was worried to death."


    Li Mo felt guilty and patted the landlady''s hand, "sister Yue, I''m sorry. Yesterday when I left, I saw the time was still early, so I went for a stroll. I forgot the time for a while, which worried you."


    The landlady frowned, and her tone was very low. "Sister, I should have stopped you yesterday. What are you going to do! In the future, you will put on your make-up here. Don''t worry about those people. I''ll see what they can do! "


    Li Mo knows that the boss''s wife is for her good, but if she insists on being here, they really can''t do anything to her at that time. But just relying on the old and selling the old once a day can make people uneasy. What''s more, it will make the boss''s family more dissatisfied with her. It''s not good to harm the boss''s wife at that time. After all, this era is the era of clan power, and the rights of the people in the family are not enough It''s very big.


    "Sister Yue, I know you are not afraid of the clan people, but you really can''t do it with them. It''s still a small matter when we are upset. It''s not good to hurt you in the end. Don''t conflict with the clan people for me. On the surface, you''d better follow them. In private, what should we do?"


    The landlady thought of the attitude of the family members and sighed. She didn''t know what to say.


    Li Mo doesn''t want to see the boss''s wife sighing. She immediately changes the topic and says, "sister Yue, in fact, I went to see the shop yesterday."


    "Shop?" The landlady was puzzled for a moment.


    "Yes, I want to open a make-up shop, so I went to have a look. But I didn''t see anything yesterday. I only saw an empty shop. Today Dashan and I are here for this."


    After listening to Li Mo''s words, the landlady was relieved to know that Li Mo had figured out a way out. Originally, she was worried that Li Mo had no place to do business and delayed her. Now she has a shop of her own, so she doesn''t have to worry about it. It''s very easy to open a shop with Li Mo''s skills and personality. However, it''s hard to find it.


    "Sister, I know that our town is a big one. The shops in this town are very nervous. Just like our street, where there are no spare shops, they have been doing business for a long time. It is estimated that other streets are the same."


    Li Mo nodded, "it''s really hard to find. I basically went all over and found a shop, but the location is not very good and it''s not lively enough."


    The landlady frowned and could not help worrying, "can you buy this shop? If business is not good at that time, we will lose money. "


    Li Mo said with a smile, "in fact, it''s OK. I don''t sell Rouge powder like you. I sell crafts and rely on regular customers. When the time comes, as long as the crafts are good, there will be guests. The most important thing is that I''m satisfied with the house behind it and the whole family can move in."


    Listen to Li Mo say so, the boss''s wife think is also, now Li sister has a group of fixed guests, when the time comes, she will help her to say, should not have no guests, but, the boss''s wife still not too at ease asked: "sister, this shop and housing sell together, this should be a lot of money?"? Do you have enough now? If it''s not enough, tell me, I''ll lend it to you first. Don''t be embarrassed to say that. ""Sister Yue, the location of this shop is not good, so the price is not so expensive. I''m going to pay 120 Liang to buy it. I can still afford the money. If there is more, there won''t be any. Don''t worry. If there is any need, I won''t be polite to you."


    After listening to Li Mo''s words, the landlady is relieved. It''s just a pity that she can''t be accompanied by Li Mo in the future. In fact, Li Mo makes up with her here, and she has a lot of fun. When there are no guests, there are people to accompany and talk with. I''m really happy.


    Looking at the landlady''s regretful expression, Li Mo chuckled and comforted: "sister Yue, don''t be like this. Although I won''t be with you in the future, we won''t lose touch. You forget, I''m your partner. We''re going to sell perfume together, and we''ll wait My shop is open. I''m going to take some rouge powder from you and sell it in the shop. I''ll take the goods from you then. "


    The boss''s wife was a little happy when she heard that, "I can''t wait for that. It''s a deal. Then you can take Rouge powder from me, and I can take balm from you. We have to meet often."


    Li Mo thought of the business he was going to do next. He laughed and nodded firmly, "sister Yue, you believe me, you will often go to my shop."


    The landlady didn''t think much, just said: "yes, I will see you more."


    Li Mo also didn''t say much, everything had to wait for the shop to settle down.


    After returning from the boss''s wife, Li Mo stayed at home for two days. On the third day, he followed song Dashan to the owner''s house of the shop again. This time, not only the woman was at home, but also the woman''s prime minister was waiting for them.


    Seeing that Li Mo and song Dashan are coming as promised, the woman is relieved. She is afraid that Li Mo and song Dashan will find a new shop again, regardless of their shop. Although the price is a little too high, their son''s shop needs money. Now that they can''t sell it, they can''t help it. This is not easy. I sincerely want to buy it, and they don''t want to miss it.


    The family had a careful discussion these two days, and finally decided to sell it. Although 120 Liang is not much, they can still accept it. They are afraid that it will become worthless in the future. So today, none of his old men went to his son''s shop to help him. They just plan to wait for Li Mo to come and solve the business.


    Li Mo first said hello, and then asked: "Auntie, how are you doing with your family? Can you sell it to us? "


    The woman looked at her head.


    The woman''s husband said, "the price you give is really not much, but forget it. I''ll sell it to you. Our family doesn''t want to make trouble any more. It''s just one. We need to pay money immediately. We can''t be in arrears."


    Li Mo nodded, "it''s natural. As long as we get the house deed, we will pay the money immediately. You can rest assured."


    After listening to Li Mo''s words, the woman and her boss were relieved and said, "if you agree, we can go to the government to handle the assignment of the house deed now."


    Li Mo didn''t expect that the family was more anxious than her, but it''s good to buy it earlier, decorate it earlier, and start business earlier.


    Both of them were in a hurry to do it, so that afternoon, the shop and the house became the property of Li mo.


    Looking at the title deed in her hand, Li Mo suddenly has a deep sense of sureness, which belongs to her own assets, and will be her home in the future. This feeling is not comparable to that room in the village.


    Li Mo can''t help living in a place where no one is. He pours into song Dashan''s arms and rubs deeply.


    Song Dashan hooked his mouth and rubbed Li Mo''s hair


    Li Mo nodded without hesitation, "Well! It will be our new home after that. Our family will be better and better. "


    Song Dashan''s smile grew deeper and deeper, and he bowed his head to kiss Li Mo''s hair.


    Li Mo can''t help but say to song Dashan: "Dashan, this room needs to be decorated as soon as possible."


    Song Dashan said, "I''m going to buy materials tomorrow, and then I''ll come to decorate it. I don''t have to deal with other parts of the house. I just want to get the walls. I can do it alone."


    The wall problem is simple. The main reason is that her make-up business is different from other shops. In addition to the display area for Rouge powder, she has to open up a make-up room. In addition, she has to open up a room in the room to do her other business.


    By the way, we need to make two small beds. Uncle Zhang is the one who needs to make a bed, a dressing table, several display cabinets and several stools.


    These are the things to be beaten up in the shop outside. There is no furniture in the back room, so they need to be beaten up again. She doesn''t want to move the old tables and chairs in the village. Since she has moved a new house, it will have a new atmosphere, so all the furniture in the house needs to be beaten up.


    There are a lot of things to prepare. The money in this family is certainly not enough, but it doesn''t matter. You can borrow some from the landlady first, and then give it back to her.


    After returning to the village, the first thing li Mo did was to find Uncle Zhang and explain to him that he wanted to make furniture.


    When Meizi knew that Li Mo had bought the shop, she said with a smile, "sister-in-law, you will have your own shop in the future, and you can do your own business in the town?"However, after she was happy, she worried again, "sister-in-law, you and brother are going to move to live in the town, but what about the house in this village? There''s such a big flower garden in the back. Nobody''s looking after it. What if it''s damaged? "


    Li Mo looked at Song Dashan and said with a smile, "I just wanted to say that your brother and I are going to give you and tie Zi the house in this village. You should not live in the mountains any more. It''s not convenient. It''s dangerous. It''s very convenient for you to live here, no matter you go to make up or tie Zi to sell goods. If you want, please help me with the flowers in the back Li, but you can rest assured that your sister-in-law will give you 15 liang of silver every year, and you will not work in vain. "


    Li Mo and tie Zi opened their eyes wide and couldn''t speak for a moment.


    They didn''t expect that Li Mo would give them the house in the village directly. You know, the tiezi family, as generations of mountain people, always wanted to leave the mountain, but no one sold the land in the village to the mountain people. Even if they had money, they couldn''t get away from the mountain. But now, they will get a room directly, and they won''t have to be mountain people in the future. It''s just like a bomb They were a little confused.


    Looking at Mei Zi and tie Zi, Li Mo is amused. He pokes song Dashan with his finger and signals him to speak.


    Song Dashan had a deep smile in his eyes. He cleared his throat and said to Mei Zi and tie Zi, "well, this room will be yours in the future. You should take care of everything in the house. Don''t refuse. In the future, my brother and sister-in-law still have many places to trouble you both."


    Plum eyes are red, heavily nodded, "brother, sister-in-law, I and tie Zi remember your feelings, after what you have direct command is good, the family said what trouble is not trouble, as for help you see the flower bed, I am willing, do not give me money, give me I will not accept."


    Li Mo laughs and doesn''t say much. Anyway, she will give what she should give in the end. She can''t treat her harshly just because she is a sister.


    After that, Mei Zi suddenly remembered something and cried, "brother, what can you do when you live in the town?"


    Li Mo was stunned. Yes, she didn''t think about it for a moment. It''s not like living in a village. How can she bring people from the village to the town?


    After all, it''s impossible to rely on her alone in the shop. Song Dashan will also be very busy, but the money for pulling the cart is not small. He can''t pull the cart in the future, so he has to find someone to take over.


    Obviously, song Dashan is not like Li mo. he has thought about this problem for a long time. At the moment, he looks at tie Zi and asks, "tie Zi, there is a lot of money for pulling the cart. Do you want to do it? If you want to do it, you have to buy a donkey cart. You can''t get the donkey cart at home now. We can''t go to town without it. So if you want to do it, you have to buy it again. "


    Tie Zi looked at Mei Zi. Mei Zi pressed her lips and fell into thinking.


    After a while, tie Zi made up his mind and said, "brother, although this donkey cart is not inferior to me in selling goods, I''ve been selling it for such a long time. I like the feeling of carrying a burden to sell things to others. Many people are looking forward to me now. If I pull the donkey cart, the peddler will be delayed, so I still want to pick the peddler. You can find someone else to do it."


    Song Dashan was not surprised when he heard the speech. He nodded and made up his mind to find someone again.


    The author has something to say: Wuwu, it''s even later today. I''m sorry everyone, because there are too many relatives in my family, and my father is the youngest, so it''s my turn to have dinner at my home now. I have a meal at noon and evening this evening. I''ve been busy all day. Now I''m leaving. I''ll be fine tomorrow. It won''t be so late.

 Chapter 69

    Song Dashan made up his mind to find someone to take over the cart business again, and this person is Zhao changbang.


    Not only because Zhao changbang has a good relationship with him, he wants to help him, but also because now he and the Zhao family cooperate in the business of sending firewood to restaurants. In the future, he has no time to send firewood, so he has to give it all to the Zhao family. Therefore, the Zhao family also needs a donkey cart to send firewood. If they have a donkey cart, they can do the business of pulling the donkey cart by the way.


    Although it is still some time before the shop opens, it will take some time to prepare for buying a donkey cart. Therefore, let''s talk about it now. So song Dashan went to Zhao''s that day.


    Also in front of the Zhao family, song Dashan asked, "changbang, is your family willing to buy a donkey cart and take over my business?"


    Song Dashan came up with such a sentence, which really confused the Zhao family. Aunt Zhao could not help but first asked, "Dashan, what do you say to take over? Aren''t you pulling a cart? "


    Song Dashan explained: "Auntie, it''s like this. Li Mo and I bought a shop in the town, and we plan to do business in the town in the future. Our family also moved directly to the town, so I can''t do the work of pulling a cart. I just want to give it to changbang." Song Dashan said, and talked about another reason, "I don''t live in the village after this. I can''t do the job of delivering firewood to the restaurant before. It''s all up to your family. Your family has a lot of labor force, so it''s OK to do all the work. It''s just one. There''s no way to send firewood to the restaurant without a car, so I think you''d better buy one."


    Of course, with the Zhao family''s ability, it''s not difficult to buy a donkey cart, which is why song Dashan went to their home.


    The Zhao family was surprised at Song Dashan''s ability to buy a shop in the town. At the same time, they were surprised at Song Dashan''s saying that he would hand over the work of pulling a cart to Zhao changbang. However, after the surprise, they were deeply pleased.


    Of course, it''s no problem for their family to buy a donkey cart. Before, they didn''t buy it because they couldn''t use it at all, and they didn''t think of the idea of using it to pull people. Later, when they saw song Dashan buying a donkey cart to pull people, they were surprised why their family didn''t think of it. But later, with song Dashan, they couldn''t buy another one to compete with song Dashan.


    Now, I didn''t expect that song Dashan would take the initiative to hand over the business to their parents. How can they not be happy? You know, the work of pulling a cart is comparable to the hard work of a family in the town. How can they make money.


    Uncle Zhao asked uncertainly, "Dashan, you''re not joking, are you?"


    Song Dashan said with a smile, "Uncle Zhao, I''m joking. What I''m saying is true. You see, your family has so many strong labors, and you and my aunt are young. This changbang comes out to pull a cart. It doesn''t delay your family''s farm work at all, and its income is more than that of the whole family. And I believe that it''s not a problem for your family to buy a donkey cart. That''s what I''m talking about."


    Zhao changbang heard that he had already rubbed his hands excitedly. He couldn''t help giving song Dashan a fist. "Good Dashan is brother. He always thinks of me when he has good things. Thank you, brother." Then he looked at his parents and said, "Mom and Dad, this is a good thing. How many people can''t expect it. Don''t hesitate to buy the donkey back tomorrow and find Uncle Zhang to fight in the carriage."


    Seeing that his parents didn''t speak for a moment, he was in a hurry and said, "hurry up, mom and dad. If other people in the village know Dashan will not be able to do this business soon, there must be a lot of people going to rob this business. After all, everyone is envious after seeing Dashan to make money, but there are a lot of people willing to buy donkeys."


    Of course, aunt Zhao knew that her son''s words were reasonable. She hesitated. She was just so excited that she didn''t react. So she gave her son a smack and said with a smile, "where don''t your father and I want to? We''re just not as impatient as you. You''re just so impatient. "


    Zhao changbang didn''t care if he was beaten. He just touched his head and said, "I can''t be in a hurry. It''s better to do it earlier. If someone hears about it, it''s not good. Whoever buys it the first time will take the lead. The people behind see that someone has already done it, and they won''t do it again. However, if there are too many people, there will be no business."


    Uncle Zhao nodded and immediately said, "this business is given by Dashan. Of course, we have to do it. Tomorrow we''ll go and buy a donkey. Do you have any problem?"


    The Zhao family didn''t have a separate family. It''s a good thing for the whole family to make money. How could anyone oppose it? Even everyone supported it. They said they should buy it quickly and let the villagers know that they bought a donkey cart and took song Dashan''s business as soon as possible.


    Song Dashan was relieved that the business of pulling the cart was done, and then there was the problem of shop decoration.


    Song Dashan bought some materials and found some bricklayers from the town. According to the design of Li Mo''s painting, he separated the shops into rooms, while song Dashan was responsible for painting the walls.


    Decoration things still need a lot of time, Li Mo full power to song Dashan processing, she is at home from the ancient version of beauty spa.


    Yes, the new way she plans to make money is beauty.


    You know, she is not a dedicated make-up artist, but a senior beautician. As the name suggests, she is a person who makes people beautiful. In addition to make-up, she is also good at beauty. Once, many female stars wanted to ask her to be a private beautician for them, but Li Mo refused. Therefore, many female stars would talk to her studio in advance before taking part in major activities About, first find Li Mo to do a beauty, and then make-up, the effect will be better.There are also many female stars who suffer from a bad skin condition after shooting a play. They also make an appointment a few days in advance, hoping that Li Mo can restore her skin to the best state and reappear in the most beautiful state.


    It is conceivable that Li Mo''s beauty technique is so good.


    After coming here, Li Mo specializes in make-up. The reason is that beauty has high requirements for the environment. Unlike make-up, it''s OK to have a dressing table somewhere.


    Beauty needs an elegant environment, a bed and time for Li mo. before that, she even had to go to other people''s home to make up, so it was impossible for her to make beauty.


    Later, she went to the boss''s shop, but the boss''s shop was selling Rouge powder. It was good to open up a dressing room for her. It was impossible to have another beauty salon, so she never planned to carry out the beauty business.


    However, it''s different now. She has her own shop, enough space and enough time. She can make up and beauty. She believes that beauty is more attractive to women than make-up.


    You know, beauty is more afraid of getting old. No matter how good she looks, it''s not as good as looking at herself. Beauty can make her more beautiful and confident. Many women are not interested in making up, but she can''t refuse beauty.


    Li Mo had thought about it before. She specially invited Uncle Zhang to make two beds, which were designed according to the modern beauty beds. At that time, they could be placed in the beauty room separated from the shop, and then let the customers lie on the beds like modern women. She would give them beauty.


    Now, what she needs to prepare is the beauty tools and products.


    Li Mo has its own professional massage beauty techniques, which need not be prepared, and what she needs to prepare is the beauty products to be used in the beauty process.


    In fact, the steps of beauty are the same. First of all, remove the makeup, then clean the face. After cleaning, trim the eyebrows, and then remove the blackheads and horniness on the guests'' faces. After doing all this, massage is needed. After the massage is done, the mask is put on, then the mask is removed, and the beauty cream is applied to moisturize.


    At present, you don''t have to worry about cleaning your face. What you need to worry about is the materials used to remove blackheads and horniness.


    However, for Li Mo, a senior beautician, there is no need to worry about the materials. She has a way to make them.


    In modern times, the materials used by Li Mo are not bought from outside, but the best self-made beauty materials according to research. One of the most important characteristics is that it not only has good effect, but also has all green ingredients. It is extracted from nature and does no harm to the skin. It is really green, natural and pollution-free. These materials can also be found in the ancient nature, but they need to be made by hand, time-consuming and laborious, and the effect is not as good as modern, but for here, it is enough. In addition to blackhead and keratin materials,


    needs massage cream and facial mask. These two things are actually simpler. The massage cream is prepared by using beauty cream and the present facial oil.


    in fact, in modern times, many girls know how to make homemade facial mask. It''s just that many people are too lazy to use it. They find it very troublesome. But for the scarce resources of Li Mo, the trouble is no longer important.


    Now that the materials are ready, it''s very simple. Just prepare some facial cleansers and washbasins. When you go to town next time, you can buy more and ensure good quality.


    Li Mo wrote down her heart making methods one by one on the paper, and then designed the container for beauty products according to the beauty products. After drawing on the paper, she couldn''t wait to go to Uncle Zhang''s house again and asked him to help out.


    It was more than ten days after all these preparations were completed. By this time, the shop had been decorated. Li Mo followed song Dashan''s donkey cart to the town to have a look at the decoration of the shop.


    Shop decoration is not very troublesome, the wall is now a new white, looking very comfortable. As for the compartments that Li Mo wants, the craftsmen have separated them according to Li Mo''s meaning. It can be said that the basic decoration has been finished, and then we need to decorate the details.


    The shop in Li Mo''s heart is warm and elegant. To make the guests feel comfortable when they come in, they don''t want to go and they want to come the next day. Therefore, the present decoration alone can''t do it. They need to decorate it carefully.


    Li Mo plans to put a incense burner in the beauty salon, and light incense during the beauty, so as to make the room full of tranquility and warmth, and make the guests feel comfortable to sleep when they close their eyes for beauty.


    At the same time, Li Mo wants to spread all the white carpets in the beauty salon, and then prepare comfortable and clean slippers. When the guests come in, they change their shoes and step on the white carpet. The whole process feels noble and clean. After all, cleanliness is very important for beauty.


    In addition, a set of tables should be set up in each room, so that the accompanying guests who have finished the beauty or are waiting can have a place for recreation, which makes people feel comfortable even waiting and want to come.


    Li Mo''s most satisfactory design actually includes a leisure room.There are small tables and futons in the rest room. Leaf cards and Li Mo''s homemade playing cards are placed on each table, so that guests who are unwilling or unable to wait inside can come to play in the leisure room. If they feel bored, they can play cards. If they don''t want to play cards, they can lie down on the clean table and have a rest.


    What''s more, Li Mo also plans to have a large copper stove with hot water on it. If the guests are bored or thirsty, they can drink directly. As for the food, they have to bring it by themselves.


    Li Mo''s design this time is based on the configuration of a luxury beauty salon. In her mind, what she will do next is not simply to support her family, but a career, a career that she was proud of. She wants to be the best and the most successful here. Therefore, in her mind, there is no plan to have a bad business, She believes that her design and craftsmanship will definitely attract a lot of women''s attention. At that time, I''m afraid that she and song Dashan will never be able to get busy, so we need to find some helpers.


    However, these will have to wait until the shops are officially opened.


    At this time, song Dashan reminded him: "lady, the next thing you need to do is to buy and put things in the shop. You can take your time, but now the plaque of the shop has not been made and the name has not been set. You name it first, so that I can find a shop that specializes in making plaques. "


    After listening to song Dashan''s words, Li Mo suddenly remembered that he had forgotten the plaque. It was a big event.


    She''s so busy and confused.


    A plaque is equivalent to a signboard, which is the most important thing in a shop. You must make a plaque well.


    But what is the name of this shop?


    The customers of this shop are all women, and they are all women who love beauty and hope to become beautiful. Therefore, the name should be related to beauty, and women want to come in as soon as they see it. Therefore, the name is very important and should not be careless.


    In the heart quickly passed several names, and one by one negative, think again, think for two hours, Li Mo just made up his mind.


    "Let''s call it Yi Ren Ge."


    When Li Mo thought of the plaque, he thought of another thing, Yilabao.


    The geographical location of her shop is very inconspicuous. It must be easy for many people to see it. The plaque is pasted on the wall, so it is difficult to see it. This requires a striking thing to be placed at the door for people to see, which is equivalent to the modern elabo.


    However, Li Mo doesn''t plan to make Yi Labao. She plans to make a three-dimensional beauty statue, which is specially placed in front of the shop gate, so that people near the street can see it at a glance, and then run to watch it.


    The author has something to say: I love you all night long

 Chapter 70

    Three days later, all the things needed in the shop were bought and placed according to Li Mo''s requirements one by one. At the same time, Li Mo''s customized plaque and beauty statue were also made by the craftsmen.


    Everything''s ready, just waiting to open.


    According to the ancient rules, song Dashan went to find someone to calculate the auspicious day before the opening. Three days later, it was appropriate to open.


    There are still three days to prepare, Li Mo first went to the boss''s shop, in addition to taking Rouge powder with the boss, also specially invited the boss to join us the day before the opening.


    The proprietress packed the rouge powder that Li Mo needed and said, "you sell these first. If you need anything, come and get it at any time. Anyway, it''s very close."


    Li Mo took the rouge powder and said, "sister Yue, it will open in three days. You remember to come here."


    The landlady was coquettish and angry for a moment, "do you need to say that? Of course I''ll go and give you a hand. "


    Li Mo chuckled and blinked at the landlady, saying: "sister Yue, I don''t just want you to support me. Now my shop has more than just make-up. I''ve added one. I''m going to let you as my first guest to try my new craft."


    Li Mo''s words immediately attracted the whole mind of the landlady. Seeing that she was so mysterious, she couldn''t help asking: "what is it? Didn''t you just use make-up before? It turns out that there are still unique skills. What are they? Say it


    It''s rare to see the landlady in such a hurry. Li Mo laughs. She can''t bear to beat around the Bush any more and says, "in fact, I don''t only make up in my shop, but also have facial care in the future."


    Li Mo''s words are very new to the landlady, but she can guess that they can make her face look good. This is really a topic that attracts women. The landlady is the first one to catch up with the crowd. She grabs Li Mo''s hand and asks, "how to make a beauty? What is facial care? "


    Li Mo sat down and explained to the landlady carefully: "sister Yue, this facial beauty is to make your face beautiful through my skill. Specifically, it can remove the dirt on your face, and then make your skin white, tender and moist, and make your complexion very good. In the long run, women''s faces will look beautiful and young. "


    Li Mo''s explanation is easy to understand, and the landlady understands it all at once. After understanding, her eyes are also shining, and she is excited when she looks at it.


    "My big sister, you have such a wonderful skill. Your makeup technique is amazing enough. Now you can make a woman''s face beautiful. You are absolutely amazing."


    Li Mo is funny, "sister Yue, you exaggerate too much. In fact, I''m not the only one who can study these things, such as ordinary ladies or imperial concubines in the palace, who don''t have a maid who can maintain them. Many people study these things."


    The landlady shook her head in disapproval. "It''s all the women of the high family and the emperor in the palace who can find it. Who can we ordinary people find it? I haven''t seen this in this town anyway. How many women go to great pains to keep their appearance. If you know this craft, why don''t you worry about business? Although there is no prosperity in this town, I promise you that business will continue to come. "


    Li Mo nods with a smile, "then I''ll accept sister Yue''s auspicious words. I hope my business is good."


    The landlady assured: "you can rest assured that your business will not be bad." With that, the landlady pointed to the slight wrinkles around her eyes and asked, "sister, can you take away the wrinkles around my eyes? I''m almost fed up with the wrinkles. "


    Li Mo took a close look at the fine lines of the boss''s wife. It''s not obvious. The boss''s wife''s age is a good way to maintain them. However, the technology of this era is limited. No matter how to maintain them, they can''t compare with modern people.


    If it''s a lot of wrinkles, Li Mo can''t help it. However, this small fine line is not a problem for Li Mo, as long as it persists for half a month, it will disappear.


    The landlady was overjoyed to hear that Li Mo could make the fine lines disappear in half a month. She pointed to her face and asked, "can you make me white? I''m not white enough


    Li Mo nods, "this certainly can." There are many whitening facial mask that can be used.


    The more the landlady listens, the more happy she is. The more she listens, the more excited she is. She would like to try it now. "My sister, you are absolutely amazing. I think I will go to you every day in the future. You tempt me. I don''t want to see the shop, so I want to go to you."


    Li Mo laughs, "well, you come every day, I''ll do it for you every day, and you don''t need to make an appointment when there are too many people in the future."


    The landlady reached out and patted Li Mo''s hand, "my good sister, my sister doesn''t hurt you in vain. I''m sure I''ll be the first one to go when you open up. Besides, you can rest assured that there are guests coming these two days, and I''ll recommend them for you." With that, the landlady remembered and asked, "sister, how much do you charge for this beauty? When I say it to the guests, I can talk back. "


    As for the price, Li Mo has already thought about it. She plans to charge 20 Wen for one hairdressing, but only 10 Wen for three days before opening, and recover the original price after three days. It''s a customer accumulation.The landlady clapped her hands and said, "it''s a success. You can guarantee that many people will have a try."


    Li Mo took the rouge powder given by the landlady back to the store, put them on the display shelf one by one, and then went back to the backyard.


    The decoration of the backyard was also completed, but it was not as elaborate as the front shop. She just painted the walls once, and then put the furniture that Uncle Zhang had made in the right place in the house. Although it was not particularly gorgeous, it was pretty good. She was very satisfied.


    However, Li Mo is not satisfied with the toilet and bathroom.


    Needless to say, there is no such thing in the bathroom. In the past, people used to take a bath in a wooden basin in the village. For Li Mo, who is used to bathrooms and bathtubs in modern times, it is no different from a kind of torture. But this kind of torture can be tolerated, and the most intolerable thing is the toilet.


    Today''s toilets, whether in the village, town or even in the city, are the same. A pit and a cesspool are so smelly that people have to be smoked and vomited. The difference lies in which one is clean, but for Li Mo, none is clean.


    God knows that every time she goes to the toilet, it''s a quick solution. I wish I didn''t go to the toilet. However, she is the only one who can understand the pain.


    But this time, she wants to rebuild the toilet.


    She used to read some time travel novels when she was bored. I remember a few years when time travel novels were very popular. She also read several books and found that the female owner in them basically wanted to transform the toilet. Now when it comes to her, she finally knows why she wanted to transform it, because she can''t stand it if she doesn''t transform it.


    If it''s for their own use, they can make do with it. The key is that now she runs a shop. People come and go every day in the shop, and the guests have to use the toilet. After all, you can''t let the guests have no place to go to the toilet.


    So Li Mo moved the position of the toilet, and set it in the corner of the back door again. He separated the toilet from the back room with a wall, which can not only protect the toilet in the back, but also let the guests go to the toilet.


    So many customers are here for consumption. If the toilet stinks, it will definitely affect the image of the shop. So Li Mo follows Su and designs a toilet map according to the best appearance that can be made in this era. Song Dashan makes it out as Li Mo says.


    The walls of the toilet are whiter than the rooms where people live, and all the floors are paved with smooth tiles. When cleaning, you can clean them with a mop.


    The most important thing is the dung tank. Although there is no toilet in this era, there are ceramics. Therefore, Li Mo drew a general appearance according to the appearance of modern squatting toilet. He took it to the craftsman and asked him to make a squatting toilet according to the appearance and the size described.


    At the same time, she asked song Dashan to dig a cesspool under the ground of the toilet. The top of the cesspool was completely sealed. There was no cesspool in the toilet, but it was connected with the squatting pan. At that time, the excrement would directly enter the underground cesspool from the squatting pan, which was very convenient.


    However, there is no way to automatically flush water here, only manual water. Therefore, Li Mo built a water storage tank in the toilet, which is full of water. After going to the toilet, he can flush it with water.


    In order to keep the toilet clean, Li Mo also bought incense to put in the toilet to make the toilet smell better.


    For the sake of this toilet, Li Mo took a lot of effort to make song Dashan very busy. He worked hard for five days inside and outside to complete the toilet. However, the effect is still amazing. Not to mention other people, even song Dashan, who has never been very happy and angry, was deeply amazed by Li Mo''s idea. He kept muttering how he didn''t think of it. Li Mo couldn''t laugh or cry Finally, I realized the feeling of marisu.


    As for Xiaobao, when he saw it at first sight, he was very curious. He had to go to the toilet countless times a day. Every time he went to the toilet, he would carefully scoop up a ladle of water and rush into the pool. When the toilet became clean, his eyes would be filled with excitement and joy.


    Li Mo looks at it, and really thinks it''s too cute, so he goes to the toilet with him. Children are always curious about new things.


    After dealing with the toilet, the bathroom is much simpler. A small single room is built directly, which is paved with floor tiles. Then a pool is built against the wall to serve as a simple version of the bathtub. Although it is not as luxurious as modern, there is a place to take a bath, which is better than taking a bath in a basin.


    After all this, Li Mo looks at the brand new home, and her mouth turns up.


    A new life begins.


    The shop opened as scheduled three days later. On the opening day, several acquaintances who Li Mo had invited in person had already brought gifts. Many of Li Mo''s old customers who had been making up in the boss''s shop had heard that Li Mo had opened the shop and came to have a look.


    In this way, the shop, which was originally a small house, became lively in an instant, attracting people in the street to come out and watch the excitement.


    At the auspicious time, song Dashan put the firecrackers he bought at the door. After lighting them, the firecrackers crackled immediately. In an instant, the sound of firecrackers filled the whole street.Lin Xiaoyu is the first to jump out and shout to Li Mo: "Sister Li Mo, I wish you a good start and a lot of money!" Said the hand of the gift, the gift is also in line with her consistent style, directly to a big red envelope.


    Li Mo smiles to accept, stretched out a hand to rub to rub her head, say to her: "you sit first, drink some tea."


    Knowing that Li Mo is busy today, Lin Xiaoyu wisely doesn''t disturb him much, so he goes inside to visit.


    The landlady takes Yun Niang''s hand and goes to Li Mo to present the present.


    They turned around a circle before, and now they are full of admiration. The landlady gives Li Mo a thumbs up and praises him: "sister, you are so smart. This shop is decorated by you, and you don''t want to leave. What do you think? Although they didn''t understand what they were doing, they had a sense of elegance. When they came in, they all felt that they had face. "


    Before Li Mo has time to speak, Yun Niang can''t wait to urge Li Mo: "sister, take your sister to have a look. Let''s introduce what this room is for, and what many furnishings are for. I''m dying of curiosity."


    Li Mo nodded with a smile, not only to the landlady and Yun Niang, but also to other guests: "you can come with me, I''ll introduce the use of every place in my shop."


    People were already curious. They didn''t know what a lot of things were. Now when Li Mo said that, they gathered around and followed Li mo.


    First of all, Li Mo takes everyone to the dressing room where they make up. Everyone is familiar with it. It''s just that Li Mo''s decoration is very high-grade, which is even more high-grade than that of the boss''s wife, which makes people marvel.


    After seeing the dressing room, Li Mo takes everyone to the beauty room.


    Most of us don''t know what this room is for, and looking at the white carpet and shoes on the floor, we are inexplicably embarrassed to go in and destroy the cleanliness of this room. Therefore, we only stand outside to see, and no one goes in.


    Li Mo explained: "this room is a beauty salon, which is the place where I will make beauty for my guests in the future. I will change this slipper in the future, which is cleaner."


    Speaking of this, Li Mo took the opportunity to explain the popular meaning of beauty: "my beauty is different from make-up. It''s a direct beauty care for your face. After that, the skin of your face will become shiny, moist and white. If you do it for a long time, you can become beautiful and young."


    As soon as Li Mo''s voice fell, everyone began to chatter.


    "Really? How could it be? "


    "Can you really be young? Are you kidding? "


    "If it can make my skin better, I''ll pay as much as I want!"


    "Me too. If I can be younger, I''ll come every day to save money."


    Everyone said to Li Mo one after another. I wish Li Mo would make them beautiful and young immediately.


    Li Mo said to the people with a smile: "after I introduce you here, you can try what you want to experience. The price of three days before the opening is half price. It only costs ten Wen once, and if you are not satisfied with it, you can be a witness."


    Li Mo''s words made the people who were already very moved even more moved. They all decided to have a try. If it''s not good, they won''t come next time.


    There are many old customers of Li Mo who believe in Li Mo''s skills. At the moment, they also believe in Li Mo''s beauty skills. They have no worries at all. They just want to have a try in the interview later. Moreover, looking at the decoration, even if the craftsmanship is not good, they are also attracted. They have to experience it.

 Chapter 71

    Li Mo took everyone to visit the shop. Then he said to the guests who came to the shop today, "in the shop, we will make up in the morning and do beauty in the afternoon. If we don''t have anything to do, we can come together. Women can remember the time. Today''s first day is special. I think we all want to experience facial beauty. So we can start facial beauty directly today. If anyone wants to do it, please come to the beauty salon with me. Other people can go to the leisure room to have a drink and chat, or play cards. "


    After Li Mo finished, a group of women gathered around him.


    "Landlady, I want to do your facial beauty once."


    "Madame, I''ll have a try, too."


    "Landlady..."


    many people say that they want to do beauty. Li Mo smiles one by one and says, "don''t worry. Take your time one by one. If you don''t have your turn, you can go to the leisure room for a while and have a look at the rouge powder in my shop."


    Yueniang first stood up and said, "don''t rob me, but I made an appointment a few days ago. I''ve been waiting for several days. I''ll come first and try water for you."


    Yueniang''s "water test" made everyone laugh, knowing that she and Li Mo had different feelings, so she didn''t fight with her, so she was the first to do it.


    Li Mo asks song Dashan and Mei Zi to greet the guests, while she leads yueniang into the beauty salon.


    Yun Niang has a good relationship with Yue Niang. She goes in with Li Mo and plans to have a look.


    She took two pairs of slippers on the shoe rack at the door and gave them to yueniang and brewing to change them. She also changed a pair of slippers herself, and then led them into the inner room on the soft and white carpet.


    "Sister Yue, lie down on this little bed and face me. Sister Yun, do as you please. "


    Yun Niang nods, then stands beside Li Mo and looks at. And the month Niang lie down well according to Li Mo''s request.


    Seeing yueniang lying down, Li Mo pulls the small shelf for beauty products to her hand. Then she puts the towel into the washbasin, pours in hot water, adjusts it to a proper temperature with cold water, and then washes and dries her hands. Then she sits down on the stool.


    "Sister Yue, close your eyes, I''m going to start to give you beauty."


    When yueniang closes her eyes, Li Mo first moistens yueniang''s face with a towel, then uses a facial soap, and carefully starts to remove makeup and clean her face.


    After washing her face, Li Mo takes out the eyebrow knife and carefully trims the eyebrows for yueniang. She adjusts the eyebrow shape to suit her and removes the messy eyebrows. After the eyebrows are repaired, it''s her turn to be the top priority.


    The landlady is in her thirties, and she wears makeup all the year round. Naturally, her skin can''t compare with that of the little girl. Although she has money and pays attention to maintenance, there are still many problems with her skin. In addition to the fine lines at the corners of the eyes, the most serious is that there are a lot of black impurities on the face, which are very unclean and dull. In addition, the landlady''s skin belongs to dry skin, very lack of water, especially just washed the face, dry cracks on the skin came out, presumably her face at this time is also very tense and uncomfortable.


    First of all, Li Mo took the blackhead removing cream she made and spread it evenly on yueniang''s nose. Then, with special massage technique, she pressed and pinched it on yueniang''s nose with her fingers. From time to time, she cooperated with light squeezing. The purpose was to let the blackheads on her nose come out of her pores slowly.


    After kneading it for half a moment, Li Mo washed the cream off his nose and looked at it. Well, it''s much better. A lot of black heads were kneaded out with the cream. Now his nose is much smoother and cleaner.


    After removing the blackhead, Li Mo picks up the exfoliating cream, digs out a little on her hand, and rubs the whole face of yueniang with a special technique.


    Exfoliation is very important. It can not only remove the dead skin and old skin on the face due to metabolism of new city, but also remove the dirty things in the pores. If the pores are clean, the skin on the face will not be clean, so this step is very important.


    But this step is not everyone can, if you simply use the exfoliating things on the face, you can''t remove the cutin and dirty things on the face, otherwise there are so many modern exfoliating products, you can''t see that every girl''s face is clean and smooth, you can see that the technique and product are equally important.


    Li Mo''s products are naturally good, but the most important thing is the technique. Professional technique can effectively remove impurities on the face and make the skin clean. This is also the difference between senior beauticians and ordinary people.


    Li Mo uses his special technique to fully penetrate the exfoliating cream into the pores, and then runs out with the old skin and dead skin on the surface of the skin and the dirty things in the pores.


    At this time, the original crystal clear paste has become black, one by one attached to the face, you know it is dirty.


    Li Mo doesn''t think there''s anything, but she''s surprised to see Yun Niang. She can''t help sighing, "my God, it''s just crystal clear. How can it be so dark now? Did you get the dirt out of your face? "


    Li Mo nodded admiringly and said, "yes, this is to take down the old skin and dead skin on the face, and then take out the dirty things that we can''t see on the face. In this way, the face will be much cleaner and the skin will be better."Yun Niang''s eyes are full of admiration, and her heart is almost unable to stop. Originally, she didn''t plan to do beauty because of the acne on her face, but now she can''t help it. "Sister, I want to do it too. The acne on my face is much better. Can I try it too?"


    Yun Niang used Li Mo''s method, and now the situation on her face is getting better and better. Her acne has gone away a lot, and her face is not so ugly. However, she still insists that she doesn''t use it on her face except water. So she doesn''t want to try facial beauty, but now she looks at the black spots on yueniang''s nose, and now she rubs so many dirty things out of her face. It''s very cool and exciting, and she can''t resist the temptation.


    Li Mo looks at Yun Niang''s face, thinks about it and shakes her head. "Sister Yun, you still have acne on your face, so don''t use other things. However, I''ve developed a new kind of acne remover. Later, I''ll give you a facial care specially for acne remover, but once or twice


    you can''t see the effect. You should insist on it every day, and it will speed up the elimination of acne on your face "Yes."


    Yun Niang has repeatedly nodded, "good good, I certainly insist, that sister, you must do it for me, can get rid of my acne as soon as possible, I have no big trouble."


    Li Mo smiles and answers, "OK, don''t worry. I''m sure I''ll do it for you."


    At this time, Yue Niang, who closed her eyes, couldn''t help but ask: "is the dirt on my face really coming out? What does it look like? "


    Yun Niang sees friend''s anxious appearance, intentionally way: "wait for you to finish not to be able to see the appearance on your face, urgent what."


    "Oh, I''m just curious. I really want to see it." Moon Niang follows a way.


    Li Mo is funny, lean over the mirror of one side to take over, pass to month Niang face, "month elder sister, open eyes to see you now appearance."


    Yue Niang immediately opened her eyes when she heard the words, and saw the black and dirty things on her face in the mirror. Her eyes were full of surprise, "my God, is this what I rubbed out of my face? My face is usually washed twice with the best soap. I think it''s quite clean. How can it be so dirty? "


    Li Mo explained with a smile: "a lot of things we can''t see with naked eyes are secretly hidden in the pores. If we don''t get them out, we don''t know how many dirty things are on our face. The facial soap we usually use can only remove the dirty things on the surface of our face, but the deep dirty things can''t be removed."


    Both yueniang and yunniang suddenly realized, and yueniang murmured: "I must come here often in the future, and I will get rid of the dirty things on my face regularly."


    Yun Niang''s face is full of recognition.


    Li Mo continues to let month Niang close an eye, then the following step.


    Wash the dirty things off your face with clean water, and then massage.


    Massage can improve the blood circulation of the face, supplement nutrition to the skin tissue, increase the delivery of oxygen, promote cell metabolism, help the skin excrete waste and carbon dioxide, and reduce the accumulation of oil. More importantly, massage can make the skin tissue dense and elastic, eliminate excessive moisture accumulated in the subcutaneous, eliminate swelling and skin relaxation, and effectively improve the skin function To delay skin aging, so that subcutaneous nerve relaxation, get full rest, eliminate fatigue, reduce muscle pain and tension, it is refreshing.


    In short, facial massage plays a very important role in beauty, but it''s very demanding for massage techniques. If you don''t press it, it won''t work.


    With massage cream and massage techniques, Li Mo''s ten slender fingers hover on yueniang''s face, sometimes gently, sometimes flat, sometimes pressing. Most people can''t understand it, such as yunniang, but she knows that this must be Li Mo''s special technique, which most people can''t learn.


    The time of massage is the longest. Finally, after washing her face with clean water, the skin on yueniang''s face gets better at the speed visible to the naked eye, which is obviously cleaner and brighter than before, and much whiter.


    Yun Niang in one side already see eyes all straight.


    the main steps are completed, and the last mask is left. Li Mo adjusted his own water replenishing whitening mask to the moon''s face evenly, and at the same time he said, "don''t open your eyes, and don''t speak, sister. Don''t move this step, or your face will wrinkle easily."


    The month Niang hurriedly from the nasal cavity "Er" a.


    Yun Niang curiously looked at the black mud like thing on Yue Niang''s face and asked: "sister, what are you doing? What is it for? "


    Li Mo side wash hands and explain to Yun Niang: "this thing is called mask, painted on the face for a quarter of an hour, you can make your face moisten and moisten, and it will become white. However, the feeling of water moistening can be felt on the spot. As for whitening, it is not a matter of two times, it needs to be done for a long time."


    Yun Niang understood, the itch insect inside the heart had already crawled all over the ground.


    after a quarter of an hour, Li Mo washed the mask and washed the whole face of Yue Niang with water. In the end, she applied a beauty cream on her clean face and massaged it until it was absorbed. The facial beauty was completely completed.


    "Well, sister Yue, you can get up."


    The first reaction of yueniang is not to get up from the bed, but to open her eyes and look at her face in the mirror.


    No one knows her face better than yueniang herself. Therefore, no one knows her face clearly. She can see at a glance that the black spots on her nose are less and lighter. At the same time, the spots on her face are also lighter, and the whole face is white and transparent, not as dark as before. The most important thing is that she doesn''t feel the tension after washing her face. Now she only feels comfortable.Yueniang can''t help reaching out and touching her skin. The feeling is water and slippery, just like touching a child''s skin. Don''t feel too good.


    Yueniang suddenly sat up from the bed, looked at Li Mo, and said, "little girl, I''m destined to be a regular guest of your family in the future. I''ll fight for your craft. If I didn''t have your relationship, I would not be in line."


    Li Mo mouth corner smile can''t help but enlarge, get month Niang so of praise, happy don''t know what to do.


    Yueniang''s response can represent the response of the whole customer group, which shows that her craftsmanship is OK and she will be popular.


    How can this not please people.


    Yueniang was still in constant excitement and said to yunniang, "if you touch my face quickly, you will feel different, just like when I was a girl."


    Yun Niang quickly reaches out her hand to touch yueniang''s face. The moment she touches it, sure enough, the water is Dangdang and slippery.


    "My God, your face is so tender now. It''s really like when we were girls."


    Yueniang smiles happily: "it''s not true. If it''s been a long time, I''m sure I''ll be more beautiful. I said yunniang, you can let your sister give you the acne on your face, and then you can have the beauty like me. I''m sure you like it."


    Yun Niang sighed regretfully, "don''t try. I like it now. I wish it was the same as you now."


    Yueniang laughed.


    Li Mo cleaned up, washed her hands, stood up and gently pushed tuyue Niang and Yun Niang, "my good sisters, don''t be happy, go out quickly, there are still many old customers behind me. If you don''t go out again, they will come in."


    Yun Niang nodded with a smile, "yes, we all forget that today''s sister has so many old customers, we can''t just focus on us. It''s not good for other people to wait for a long time. Let''s go out to show others and let the people below come in to do it."


    Yueniang nodded, "that sister, let''s go out first and call the next one in for you. We''ll talk when you''re free." Say and Yun Niang went out together.


    Many people have been waiting outside. Seeing yueniang and yunniang come out from inside, they come to ask questions one after another.


    The next Mrs. Huang asked, "how are you? How about that? "


    Yueniang pointed to her face, "I tell you, it''s not exaggerating. The effect is very good. The dirty things on her face come out, and it''s smooth and tender. I don''t believe you can touch it."


    Mrs. Huang was not polite. She felt it immediately and realized it naturally.


    Yueniang patted Mrs. Huang, "hurry in. You''ll know when you do it. I promise you''ll be surprised."


    Listening to yueniang''s words, Mrs. Huang rushed in immediately without saying a word.

 Chapter 72

    On the first day of opening, originally Li Mo was afraid of no business, but it turned out that she was wrong.


    She was so busy that she couldn''t see until dark that she had to say the end of the day. Even if she was doing two people''s beauty at the same time, there were still many people who didn''t do it. She had to let the rest come back tomorrow. There were still several guests who didn''t have time to do the beauty, so she didn''t even have time to do the acne beauty for yunniang.


    People who didn''t do it regretfully said that they would come back the next day, and Li Mo nodded and agreed to do it first.


    But I''m very happy today. Because everyone who has tried beauty today is as satisfied as yueniang. At that time, several people said they would come here often.


    Think of a good start, can''t help but gratified, even if tired is nothing, Li Mo stood up and rubbed his waist, want to relieve the pain and fatigue.


    Xiao Bao, who was playing with the arithmetic stick, saw Li Mo kneading his waist and ran to her. He stretched out his hand and pulled Li Mo to the chair to sit down.


    Li Mo didn''t know what he was going to do, but he sat down obediently.


    Xiaobao saw his mother sit down, immediately clenched his hands into a fist, and beat Li Mo''s waist.


    Li Mo''s heart is about to be warmed by him. Looking at his serious little face, the fatigue of the day disappears instantly, leaving only the warmth of his heart.


    "It''s wonderful, baby. You beat my mother so tired that she''s gone."


    Xiao Bao''s big eyes flashed and he chuckled shyly, but he still didn''t forget to beat Li Mo''s waist seriously, and said: "I''m tired of making money, Xiao Bao won''t be tired if I beat you."


    Li Mo can''t help but pull the villain from behind into his arms and sit down. He gives him a kiss on his small face. "Well, my mother has been beaten by the baby. The baby is really great!"


    Xiaobao smelled that he was obediently in Li Mo''s arms. His tender little cheek rubbed against Li Mo''s arms, full of attachment.


    Li Mo remembers that she and song Dashan had been busy all day today, so she met Xiao Bao at lunch time. At other times, he was alone playing in the back, and his heart suddenly filled with remorse and love.


    Knead the little baby''s back, Li Mo asked the little man in his arms in a low voice: "baby, what did you do today?"


    Xiao Bao looked up at Li Mo and said, "today, I did arithmetic. I recited the poem you taught me. Then I talked to the donkey and played with him."


    The donkey in Xiaobao''s mouth is the donkey in the family, and the only living creature in the family who can interact with Xiaobao when they are not there. As for the generals Xiaojun and the chickens in the family, they haven''t been brought here yet.


    Thinking that Xiaobao can only play with a donkey who can''t speak, Li Mo''s heart is even more painful. The child is really good. If the adults don''t have time to accompany him, he will play by himself. He will also study hard, and even don''t need to be supervised by the adults. When she is tired, he will beat her back. Such a child is really good and heartbreaking. At the same time, it makes Li Mo reflect deeply.


    Although it will be very busy to open a shop in the future, we must not ignore the child. We should spend more time with him and let him have a happy childhood. Otherwise, if the child is not cultivated well, no matter how much money he earns, it will be in vain.


    Thinking of this, Li Mo decides to bring Xiaojun from the village as soon as possible, and let Xiaobao have more company. At the same time, he looks at the big tree in the yard. He decides to use the big tree, install a small swing under the tree for Xiaobao to play, and then go back and ask Uncle Zhang to play a small Trojan horse in the yard, so that Xiaobao can ride a pony.


    In the same way, she has to spend some time on her family. She can''t spend all her time on business. It''s impossible for her to be so busy today.


    Although song Dashan and Mei Zi are helping today, they are still very busy. Many guests can''t come here. Of course, it''s also because they just opened. It''s estimated that there won''t be so many people three days after opening, but Mei Zi can''t always stay in the store to help. She has to go back to take care of the flower bed. She and song Dashan will be left at that time. They are certainly not enough.


    It seems that we must find someone to help in the shop.


    However, she is not familiar with the people in the village. The only ones she knows well are the two sisters in law of the Zhao family. But they have a family, a small child and farm work. How can they come here to help her. Her hope is to find a woman who can live in the store for a long time without any other delay.


    It''s easy to say, it''s really hard to meet this condition. In this era, unmarried girls have no family ties, but it''s not suitable to be a waiter, and no big girl is willing to do it. But it''s not appropriate to be a woman at home, because there are a lot of obstacles for children''s parents.


    You can also go to the dental shop to buy someone, but even if the person you buy is a servant, Li Mo really doesn''t adapt to looking for a servant at home. For her kind of people who think that everyone is equal, buying a servant is quite awkward, and she doesn''t know how this person is after all, and she doesn''t worry about using it. This is related to the secret recipe.


    The more I think about it, the more I have a headache. Li Mo frowns unconsciously.


    At this time, song Dashan came into the room and saw Li Mo''s brow locked. He quickly came forward and gently stroked her forehead, "what''s the matter? Not happy? "Li Mo recovered from the annoyance and asked, "is the front gate closed? Where are the plums? "


    Song Dashan nodded, and then replied, "plum, clean up the front. I''ll make some dinner first."


    Li Mo took song Dashan''s hand and asked him to sit down. Then he told him what he thought. "Meizi will go back to the village in two days. We are the only two people in the shop. It''s not enough. If you want to see the shop to greet the customers who buy things, I need to make up and beautify, and no one else will do it. There must be someone to clean up, add tea and water, and someone to do it at noon and night Cook, or you''ll be hungry. "


    Song Dashan was also very busy today. He didn''t think of this problem for a moment. At this time, Li Mo also found that it was important to find a man, so he suggested, "why don''t we go to find two sisters in law of Zhao family to help? We just need to pay more. "


    Li Mo shakes his head. "I''ve thought about it, but it''s not suitable. The two sisters in law of the Zhao family have a large family to wait on. They have to work in the fields when the farm is busy, and the children of the family are still young. My staff must stay in the shop rain or shine. It''s better to live. The two sisters in law of the Zhao family can''t do it."


    After listening to Li Mo''s analysis, song Dashan said, "yes, I think it''s too simple. The two sisters in law of the Zhao family are really not suitable. Let''s find someone else."


    Song Dashan also wanted to.


    Li Mo said: "Dashan, I''m not familiar with the people in the village. Do you think anyone you know can do this? In addition to the requirements I just said, people should be honest and hardworking, not greedy for small things. "


    Said, Li Mo oneself sighed, these conditions can be said to be harsh, where to look for.


    I can''t. I''ll go to the dentist''s shop and buy one. It''s not a big deal. I''ll be more selective and ask for the details.


    Just when Li Mo is ready to go to the dental shop to find someone, song Dashan suddenly claps his hand.


    "I remember, there is a suitable person in the village."


    "Well? Who is it? "


    "I call her sister-in-law Qin, who lives in the west end of our village."


    Listen to song Dashan say such a person, Li Mo asked: "this person is suitable? What''s the right way? "


    Song Dashan sighed, with a little regret and regret in his tone: "Qin Dazhuang, the Prime Minister of sister-in-law Qin, still played with me to a great extent, but his life was not good. He died of illness a few years ago, leaving only sister-in-law Qin and a son. This sister-in-law of Qin also has a hard life. She was sold to the village by peddlers since she was a child. Dazhuang''s family is poor, so his parents want to buy her to be a child''s daughter-in-law for him. However, just one year after she bought her, Dazhuang''s father died of illness. "


    Song Dashan said here with a slight frown, "there are only three people left, Dazhuang''s mother, Dazhuang''s sister-in-law and Qin''s sister-in-law. Life is even more difficult, but Dazhuang has strength and can barely survive. But who would have thought that Dazhuang and Qin''s sister-in-law would be the only two left after Dazhuang and Qin''s sister-in-law got married and his aunt went."


    Li Mo''s intuition is not over, and he can''t help asking: "and then? What happened later? "


    Sure enough, there is a follow-up.


    "After sister-in-law Qin had just given birth to a son, Dazhuang fell off the mountain when he was going up the mountain to cut firewood. He left sister-in-law Qin and a child crying for food."


    Hearing this, Li Mo can imagine how hard it is for a woman to take her children in this feudal society. Ordinary women can''t bear it. It''s very likely that she ran away, but this sister-in-law Qin didn''t run away. This is admirable.


    Song Dashan then said: "people in the village and other relatives of Dazhuang family all say that sister-in-law Qin is a bereaved star, and it''s absolutely not good to get involved with her. Other relatives of Dazhuang family bullied her orphan and widowed mother, and even took back Dazhuang family''s field and refused to let her plant it. I can still remember that sister-in-law Qin resisted and was beaten to death by those people, but other people couldn''t see it I stopped her when I went down, but the villagers also disliked her for being a bereaved star. They didn''t want to pay any attention to her. There were a lot of people scolding her behind her, let alone someone to help her. " He didn''t believe in the words of the bereaved, but he didn''t have the ability to help sister-in-law Qin at that time.


    Li Mo''s heart pulled up, for this woman''s tragic fate.


    Song Dashan went on to say the following things: "those clansmen still have to take back their mother''s house and refuse to let her live. In the end, the village head and clan head came forward to protect the house for her in the face of the child, otherwise she would have to wander in the wilderness."


    Li Mo can''t help but say: "but how does she live? I don''t even have a field. "


    Song Dashan took Li Mo''s hand and rubbed it. "Some people advised sister-in-law Qin to remarry, but she insisted on keeping it, and didn''t want to remarry. Those people even thought about selling her to a widower by force. Later, sister-in-law Qin forced one of the people to kill him with a knife, which made those people let go of the idea. Seeing that she was so desperate, they didn''t dare to offend her any more. But there is no field, and there is a child crying for food. Sister Qin can only take her child to dig wild vegetables in the mountains to satisfy her hunger. When there is no wild vegetables, she will go begging. "


    Li Mo can''t speak. This woman is really suffering.


    Song Dashan said, "sister Qin is very capable and can endure hardships. What''s more, she is not greedy for small gains. Before, I couldn''t see how to give their orphan and widowed mother something to eat. She always remembered that when I came back as a soldier, Xiaobao was bullied by other children once. She helped Xiaobao and then sent Xiaobao home. At that time, she had two wild vegetable balls on her body and gave Xiaobao one back. "Hearing this, Li Mo saw the shining point of this suffering woman: perseverance, persistence, kindness, gratitude, but not cowardice.


    Such a woman must be very eager to have an income to raise her children. She has no family ties and can live in a shop. Moreover, she seems to have a good character at present. This is a very suitable person.


    Another point, as a woman, Li Mo wants to help the poor woman.


    Sometimes life is short of someone who can help you.


    Even if later found that this woman is not so good, when it''s time to recruit again.


    Li Mo said to song Dashan, "Dashan, let this sister-in-law Qin come to help. I think she is quite suitable."


    Li Mo thought of the child and asked, "how old is her child?"


    After a while, song Dashan answered, "it should be a little bigger than Xiaobao, five or six years old."


    Li Mo looked at Xiaobao in her arms and nodded, "it''s very good. If sister-in-law Qin comes to the store to help, there are children playing with Xiaobao. Xiaobao is not alone."


    Song Dashan agreed, "let''s go to the village to find sister Qin?"


    Li Mo thinks about the current situation of the shop, and suddenly finds that he can''t spare time except at night. The shop has just opened, so he can''t just close for one day.


    But this man is also in urgent need in the store. How can this be good.


    Song Dashan also thought about the busyness of the shop, thought about it and said, "well, I''ll take time to find changbang tomorrow and ask him to go back and take a message for me, saying that we want to ask sister-in-law Qin to help us and let her come to our shop. She should agree."


    This is the only way. Li Mo nods and agrees.


    "Oh, by the way, Dashan, you can tell changbang tomorrow to bring Xiaojun to accompany Xiaobao. By the way, you can find Uncle Zhang. I want to play a small swing for Xiaobao and a small Trojan horse for him to play. Otherwise, he has nothing to play. He is too lonely and boring."


    At this time, song Dashan also remembered that Xiaobao was really lonely. When he came here, he didn''t have children of the same age to play with him, and they didn''t have time to play with him. He really wanted to give him some toys. Therefore, song Dashan said, "OK, I remember. I''ll talk to changbang tomorrow."


    At this time, the little treasure in Li Mo''s arms arched his head.


    Li Mo looks down at him, "what''s the matter, baby?"


    Xiaobao looks at Li Mo with bright eyes, and the smile at the corner of his mouth is so cute, "general Xiaojun! Swing and Trojan


    Li Mo then understood why the child was like this. It turned out that she said she would bring Xiaojun to him and play with toys. She was very happy.


    Li Mo smiles and kisses on Xiao Bao''s forehead. "Baby, it will be fine in a few days. I''ll play for you then."


    Xiao Bao can''t wait to nod.


    After dinner, song Dashan went to burn hot water. The family washed well and went to bed early.


    The next day, song Dashan opened a shop. While there were not many guests in the morning, he let Mei Zi have a look at the shop. He ran to the place where Zhao changbang stopped his donkey cart and told him these two things.


    Zhao changbang readily responded.


    As a result, what I said in the morning, in the afternoon, a ragged and bony woman came to the shop, holding the same skinny child.


    It''s sister-in-law Qin and her children.

 Chapter 73

    At the door stood a ragged, bony woman holding a bony child.


    Li Mo and Mei Zi didn''t know each other, but song Dashan saw them first and recognized them. In surprise, he went up to the woman and said, "sister-in-law, why are you here now?" I just told changbang this morning. Changbang should have gone back to Qin''s sister-in-law at noon. It''s only a few hours. How come it''s so fast? And there''s no donkey cart in town at this time.


    Sister Qin didn''t say anything. She just laughed and said, "at noon, brother changbang came home to me and said that you had something to do with me. I thought I couldn''t delay your family''s affairs, so I brought my child here immediately. Brother Dashan, what can I do for you? If I can help you, just say it. " Although she didn''t know what she could do to help, since Dashan brothers said, she would come, in case there was anything to help. She will always remember that when she and her child were going to starve to death, it was the Dashan brothers who gave her and her child a way to live. She had to pay back the old love.


    Song Dashan quickly extended his hand to invite her and the child to come in, "sister-in-law, please bring the child in quickly, let''s talk slowly."


    At this time, Li Mo also came to the door, song Dashan busy introduction: "Li Mo, this is sister-in-law Qin, she came from the village."


    Li Mo didn''t expect that sister-in-law Qin would come from the village so soon. She thought she would come tomorrow morning at the earliest. There is no donkey cart at this time. Did the mother and son walk from the village to the town on foot?


    Thinking of this possibility, Li Mo looked at the feet of mother and son, only saw the straw sandals that were so broken that they showed their toes, and felt sad.


    Under the pressure of heart sour, Li Mo quickly said: "sister-in-law, you come in, I''m really sorry, originally want to find you, should be we go to the village to find you, the result also want you to go this trip, really we are too busy, can''t spare time, sister-in-law you don''t blame."


    Qin sister-in-law nervously waved her hand, "if you''re not there, you''re so busy. It''s nothing for me to go there." As she said this, she took a look at the decorated shop, and then at her shabby clothes. Sister Qin didn''t want to go in.


    Li Mo see Qin sister-in-law''s embarrassment, smile to go forward to embrace her arm to take inside, "sister-in-law quickly come in, come in, we slowly say."


    By Li Mo''s arm, sister-in-law Qin had to lead the child in.


    Li Mo invited sister-in-law Qin to the backyard, asked her and the child to sit down, and then poured a cup of brown sugar water for her and the child.


    Sister Qin''s child, Hu Zi, is really skinny. He will be as tall as Xiao Bao. He can''t see that he is a child of five or six years old. At first glance, he knows that he has been short of food and drink for a long time, and he is suffering from malnutrition.


    However, the little guy was very sensible. When he saw that Li Mo made brown sugar water for him, he didn''t immediately reach for it and drink it. He looked at his mother with a question in his eyes.


    Looking at the red tea, sister-in-law Qin''s eyes flashed a trace of gratitude. She nodded to the child, indicating that he could drink it. Then the child gently took the cup and drank it one by one. It seemed that she cherished it very much. It makes Li Mo''s heart sour.


    Li Mo pushes another cup to sister-in-law Qin, "sister-in-law, you''re welcome."


    Mrs. Qin was embarrassed to thank her. She took a sip of the cup and then put it down and asked, "Dashan brother, sister-in-law, what''s the matter with you looking for me? Just say it. If I can help, I will do my best. "


    Seeing that she was worried, Li Mo didn''t say anything else. He said directly, "sister-in-law, you can see our shop. Business is good for the time being, but Dashan and I are the only two people who are really busy. We just want to find someone to help. I don''t know if sister-in-law would like to help us?"


    Li Mo''s words made Qin''s sister-in-law a little confused. She even thought she had heard it wrong. She couldn''t help but ask, "did you say me?"


    Li Mo nodded, "sister-in-law, Dashan discussed with me and thought you were very suitable, so we are anxious to find you, because we are really short of people. I don''t know what you think?"


    Sister Qin could not speak for a long time, but she still felt that such a good thing should not be her turn. In the past, she also wanted to come to the town to earn money to raise children, but she had no skills. People didn''t want her, and they didn''t want her to do the dirty work. She thought she was too thin to do it. Only the kitchen in the back of the restaurant, washing dishes and cleaning, could do it. But in this way, her children were left unattended, and she couldn''t do it. In the end, she gave up.


    Now she told her that such an elegant and luxurious shop would ask her to work, and she really felt like pie in the sky.


    "Really... Really looking for me?" Mrs. Qin couldn''t help confirming.


    Li Mo laughs and pulls Qin''s hand, "sister-in-law, my work here is not easy. If you want to live here, you can''t ask for leave easily. Besides, the shop in front of you has to add tea and pour water, clean up, and have three meals a day at home. You may be tired. I don''t know if you want to do it?"


    Qin''s sister-in-law really believed that what Li Mo said was true. She was so excited that she quickly nodded her head and said, "if you want to, it''s nothing. No matter how hard it is, I''ll do it. Just give me and my child a bite to eat. Dashan brother, Li Mo sister, thank you so much. Thank you for coming to me. I''ll do it well. You can rest assured."Seeing that she was so excited, Li Mo quickly patted her hand placidly, "sister-in-law, you earn money by your own labor. How can we only give you food and drink? In this way, you and the children live, you work in front, the children stay in the backyard and play with my family Xiaobao. I''ll give you 500 Wen a month, and I''ll give you more if you do well in the future. What do you think? "


    Sister Qin opened her eyes wide. "What? Five hundred Wen? "


    In the past, she went to do the dishes and cleaning work, and she could only earn 100 Wen a month by working day and night. Now she not only pays for food and drink, but also pays 500 Wen a month. It''s like a dream.


    Li Mo nodded affirmatively, "sister-in-law, there are more jobs in the shop and at home. 500 Wen is what you should get. Sister in law, if you don''t think it''s a problem, then we''ll make a deal? "


    Sister Qin quickly nodded and nodded again. If she didn''t do such a good job, she wouldn''t be a fool.


    At the same time, she made up her mind to work hard for the Dashan brothers and Li Mo sister, not to let them down and live up to their kindness.


    She knew that many people would like to do such a good job, but they gave her this opportunity. It must be a pity to see her. They wanted to help her. Before, Dashan brothers were kind-hearted. Now, Sister Li Mo is also kind-hearted. How could she not appreciate it.


    Seeing that Qin''s sister-in-law agreed, Li Mo began to arrange the next thing: "sister-in-law, we are in a hurry for someone to work here. I hope you can come here as soon as possible. You can see what you have to bring. Can you go home and make arrangements to live here as soon as possible? There are many rooms in the back of my house. I''ll make one for you. "


    Qin sister-in-law said in a hurry: "our mother has nothing to clean up. Our family is poor. At most, we can bring some clothes and toiletries. I''ll come back to the village and clean up. I''ll be there before the shop opens tomorrow morning."


    Li Mo looks at the clothes on sister-in-law Qin''s body and the children''s body. It can be imagined that this is their best clothes. The clothes at home will not be better than they are now. So, it''s unnecessary to bring those clothes. She will directly arrange for her and the children to wear them first. It''s better to look at them.


    It''s not that she dislikes sister-in-law Qin. It''s just that sister-in-law Qin is going to work in the shop in the future. It represents the appearance of a shop. Guests come and go, wearing ragged clothes, which is unavoidably inappropriate. Besides, she couldn''t bear to see the people working under her so hard.


    "Sister-in-law, if you really just want to get some clothes, you don''t have to. I have some clothes here. You can wear them first, and then make two for you. So do the children. Don''t refuse this. It''s the treatment of a shop assistant"


    sister-in-law Qin wanted to refuse, because she was too embarrassed, but she stopped talking again. When I think of the clothes at home, if I work here, I''ll make a joke. It''s OK for her to be laughed at, but it''s not good to bring shame on Dashan brothers and Li Mo sister.


    Qin sister-in-law was embarrassed and gratefully accepted, "sister, thank you, then I don''t have to go back to my home." There''s nothing. Just lock the door.


    Li Mo laughs: "it''s OK, sister-in-law. I''ll take you and your children to your room to have a look. You can see what''s missing. Tell me, I''ll do it for you."


    Mrs. Qin, with her children, followed Li Mo into the room. At first glance, she looked spacious and bright. She had all kinds of beds, tables, chairs, wardrobes and so on. Moreover, she was new and beautiful. She had never lived in such a good room in her life. If she was not satisfied with it, what would she want?


    "Sister Qin said gratefully," sister, this room is so good. You don''t need anything. Don''t spend any money. "


    Li Mo nods, "that sister-in-law, you take the child to clean up first, today is not urgent, tomorrow starts to work again."


    Sister Qin should go down.


    Li Mo came out of the room, beckoned Mei Zi, and told her, "Mei Zi, help me buy some cloth for sister-in-law Qin, and then some needles and thread, so that she can make clothes for her and her children. Well, buy two pairs of shoes, and buy some towels and three wooden pots for them."


    Plum took the money, "OK, sister-in-law, I''ll go back."


    Li Mo went back to her room, took out her own clothes from the wardrobe, and took out a set from Xiao Bao''s clothes, and sent them to sister Qin''s room.


    "Sister Qin, this is my dress. You change it first. It''s not very new. You can make do with it. These are Xiaobao''s clothes. I think the two children are about the same size. You can wear them too. "


    Qin sister-in-law gratefully took the clothes, repeatedly thanks: "sister, thank you so much."


    Li Mo waves a hand, "don''t thank sister-in-law, that you clear up first, I go ahead busy."


    Qin''s sister-in-law sends Li Mo out of the room and looks at Li Mo''s back. She makes up her mind to repay the kindness of the family.


    As soon as Li Mo went to the shop in front of her, several customers who had not had time to do beauty immediately found out. They saw her come out and surrounded her.


    "Madame, you''ve finished your work. You should do it for us as soon as possible. We didn''t even turn yesterday. We can''t do it today."


    Li Mo smiles and agrees, "OK, OK, I will definitely make it for you today. You can come to the beauty salon with me. If you don''t want to wait, you can have some tea in the leisure room."Li Mo looked at the two ladies in the crowd and said, "Mrs. Yu and Mrs. Qin, you two should come with me first and make it for you two first."


    Mrs. Yu and Mrs. Qin went to the beauty salon behind Li Mo with a smile.


    Mrs. Yu is very happy, because yesterday her good sister also came. When she saw her good sister come out, she was very moved. Her good sister, she knows best. After she took off her make-up, her skin was black, yellow, black and dry. But yesterday, she went into the beauty salon and came out again. Her skin was so good that it felt watery. It was not as rough and smooth as before. I don''t know if it was her illusion. She even felt white.


    On the spot, she was so excited that she couldn''t experience it immediately. Ten Wen is nothing. It''s cheaper than those skin care creams she bought, but the effect is very different. She doesn''t feel distressed when she comes here every day.


    It''s just a pity that she came late yesterday and didn''t turn to her when she went out of business at night. So today, she came a little earlier, but she didn''t come first. Fortunately, it''s not too late. It''s her turn today.


    Out of curiosity, two women followed Li Mo into the beauty salon. The others saw it yesterday, but they didn''t go in. Instead, they went to the leisure room and played the leaf card.


    At this time, sister-in-law Qin came out and saw song Dashan looking at the shop. She went up and asked, "brother Dashan, I don''t have anything to clean up. I can work now. You can tell me what you want me to do now."


    Song Dashan looked behind her and asked, "where''s the tiger, sister-in-law?"


    Sister Qin said: "tiger, I let him play with Xiaobao. The two children have a good time. Don''t worry. Tiger will take care of his younger brother."


    Song Dashan nodded, "well, sister-in-law, you come with me. I''ll tell you what you want to do in the future."


    Song Dashan first pointed to the display rack in the shop and said, "it''s necessary to keep it clean every day, so guests can''t see any dust."


    Sister Qin nodded.


    Song Dashan then said, "when you see that other places in the shop are dirty, you need to clean them at any time. In addition, you need to add hot water to the small stove in the leisure room and beauty salon to ensure that the guests can drink water at any time. Another point is to buy food and cook when the time comes, and there is nothing else


    This job is really too easy for sister-in-law Qin. She quickly nodded, "OK, Dashan brother, I''ll go to clean up now?"


    Looking at the present time, song Dashan thought for a moment and said, "sister-in-law, first you go to burn some hot water to add hot water to the stove, and then you go to buy some dishes to prepare dinner for the evening. You just came here today, and you are not familiar with the town. I''ll ask Mei Zi to accompany you first."


    Qin''s sister-in-law answered and rushed to the backyard to boil water.

 Chapter 74

    Li Mo stayed in the beauty salon and was busy until nearly dusk to finish all the beauty treatments for the guests who came here today.


    Sitting stiff, Li Mo just stood up and went out to have a look.


    There are several guests outside to see Rouge powder, Li Mo is very relieved song Dashan, went straight to the leisure room inside.


    I didn''t expect that several guests who had done beauty before had not left. They were playing the leaf card together and playing with relish. They just couldn''t bear to stop.


    Li Mo walks over to play with them and finds that the leaf card is not so much fun. It''s not as good as playing cards at all. But the playing cards she prepared are left out in the cold, and no one even moves them.


    I don''t know how to play it.


    Li Mo can''t help but say: "ladies, do you want to try a new way to play? That''s the card in my hand. "


    One of the ladies looked at the playing cards curiously and said, "I saw this thing when I came in. I just don''t know how to play it. I''ve never seen it before and we don''t know it."


    Li Mo began to explain playing cards to you: "it''s called playing cards. It''s similar to leaf cards. It''s just different in playing methods. But I personally think it''s more fun than leaf cards. Do you want to have a try?"


    There are two ladies immediately came to the interest, said: "then you teach us to play, later also can have a new fun."


    Li Mo nodded, took apart the ancient version of playing cards and put them on the table. As he shuffled the cards, he said, "this is for four people to play together. After I shuffled the cards like this, If you want to turn over a card, you can hold the card at home, then cover it, one person grabs the card one by one in turn. Whoever grabs the card just opened is the landlord, and then the remaining three people deal with the landlord together... "


    Li Mo explains the rules of playing cards in detail, and then takes the other three people to play together, and points out what''s wrong with them If there''s anything you won''t ask directly.


    Gradually, we all understand a little, Li Mo and they played a few, finally, those who play will also rise to a strong interest in playing cards, have put in to start playing.


    See they all will, Li Mo smiles to give the seat to another person, after saying hello, went out.


    That''s all for today''s beauty. Li Mo doesn''t plan to do it any more. She gives the front to song Dashan. She goes into the backyard and wants to see Xiaobao.


    After entering the backyard, Li Mo went to the kitchen first, where sister-in-law Qin was cooking.


    Seeing Li Mo coming in, sister-in-law Qin said, "are you hungry? The meal will be ready soon. I''ll fry another dish. "


    Li Mo said, "don''t worry, sister-in-law. You''re not hungry. Take your time. I''ll come and see the baby. "


    Qin sister-in-law laughs, "two children are playing."


    "Well, I''ll go and have a look."


    When Li Mo finished speaking, he came out of the kitchen and saw Xiao Bao squatting under a big tree, drawing something with a branch. Next to him, Hu Zi watched silently, concentrating.


    Li Mo stealthily walks over to Xiao Bao. When she gets close to him, she sees Xiao Bao writing his name on the ground with a branch: Xiao Bao. These are the only two Chinese characters she has taught him except numbers. Xiao Bao has to take them out from time to time to write and review them.


    Xiaobao finished writing two words, lit the word "Xiao" with a twig, and then read: "Xiao! It''s small! "


    Huzi looked at it and read: "little boy! It''s small! "


    Xiaobao nodded solemnly, then moved the twig to another word and said, "Bao! It''s treasure


    Hu Zi also read it carefully.


    After reading, Huzi said to Xiaobao with admiration, "brother Xiaobao, you''re really good. You can even write." In Huzi''s heart, it''s very powerful to be able to read.


    Xiao Bao scratched his face and said with embarrassment, "I''m not very strong either. My mother is very strong. She taught me everything. She also taught me to count and then do arithmetic. My mother is the most powerful person."


    Tiger opened his eyes, eyes full of praise, "aunt Mo is really powerful."


    Xiao Bao nodded solemnly.


    Li Mo can''t laugh or cry behind. In Xiao Bao''s eyes, she is so powerful.


    "Xiao Bao, what are you doing with Hu Zi?" Li Mo made a sound.


    Hearing Li Mo''s voice, Xiao Bao turns his head in surprise and pours into Li Mo''s arms, "Niang, are you busy?"


    Li Mo hugs him in his arms and kisses his little face. "Yes, my mother is busy."


    Xiao Bao happily said to Li Mo, "mother, today I taught Hu Zi to count. He can recite one, two, three, four."


    Li Mo praised: "is that right? Baby, that''s great. " Then he touched Huzi''s head and said, "Huzi is great!"


    Huzi''s small eyes are bright. I can see that he is very happy to be praised.


    Li Mo put down the little treasure in his arms and said to the two little guys, "you two go to wash your hands and have dinner later."


    Xiao Bao nodded, took Hu Zi to the side of the water tank, scooped out a ladle of water, poured it into the basin, and then put his little hand into the basin to wash it carefully. Hu Zi learned from it.Li Mo looked at it with a smile for a while, then went to the front.


    It''s getting dark, so it''s time to close the door. She has to invite some ladies to go home.


    In the evening, a family of three, including plum, sister-in-law Qin and tiger, had a table full of six people. On the table were five dishes cooked by sister-in-law Qin. They looked very good and smelled delicious.


    Li Mo first said: "today, sister-in-law Qin came to the shop. She will be a member of our shop. Today''s dishes are also cooked by sister-in-law Qin. It''s hard."


    Qin sister-in-law embarrassed to wave her hand, "not hard, not hard, this life is nothing."


    Li Mo said: "OK, we''ll be all right in the future. Come, have a meal, wash up after eating and have a rest early. We''ve been busy all day today."


    Everyone raised their chopsticks and began to eat.


    Mei Zi gave sister-in-law Qin a thumbs up, "sister-in-law, you are a good craftsman, much better than the food I cooked."


    Mrs. Qin said with a smile, "I can''t do anything else. I will do this. You can eat more. I will make it for you every day."


    We had a very happy and satisfied meal.


    After dinner, Mrs. Qin burned some hot water to wash everyone.


    Li Mo and song Dashan washed it last. When Li Mo wants to take a bath, song Dashan doesn''t ask sister-in-law Qin to help. After they all go back to their room to sleep, they go to the kitchen to burn a large pot of hot water, carry it to the bathroom, pour it into the bathtub and let Li Mo wash.


    Li Mo was comfortable for a long time and felt comfortable all over. Of course, it would be better if there was no disturbance from a big wolf dog.


    Afterwards, Li Mo lay in Song Dashan''s arms and bit him on the chest. He said angrily, "you are busy all day. Why are you not tired?" From the bathroom toss to the bedroom, where come so much energy toss her every day?


    Song Dashan chuckles and doesn''t answer Li Mo''s words.


    Facing the woman you love, how can you have no energy? What he can''t say is that when he sees Li Mo, he can react.


    After joking, Li Mo said, "today I counted the money and calculated the account by the way. This morning, I had ten makeup guests and made 200 Wen. In the afternoon, I had 17 beauty salons and made 170 Wen. You made more than 300 Wen by selling perfume and rouge powder, which adds up to almost 700 Wen. Later, when the price of beauty rose, the money should be paid It should not be less than that. According to this calculation, we can earn more than 20 taels of silver a month, and we can save about 20 taels of silver without expenses and other expenses. "


    Song Dashan gave a "um" and continued to listen to Li mo.


    Li Mo thought of the situation of today''s leisure room, asked: "when I do make-up, how many people are in the leisure room?"


    Song Dashan replied: "there are a lot of people in the leisure room. Many people like to play in it. Just tea has been added many times. There are many women with children. There are many children."


    Li Mo''s heart moved and seized a business opportunity in an instant.


    I can''t help but say to song Dashan, "Dashan, I''ve come up with another idea. Let''s see."


    Li Mo adjusted a more comfortable posture in Song Dashan''s arms, and then said: "you see, there are so many people in the leisure room every day, and there are many children. Can we put a special food cabinet in the leisure room, such as cakes, candy, cotton candy, melon seeds and other snacks. Although not every guest will buy them, there are always people If you want to buy it, and if you have children, you must also want to eat it. "


    The more Li Mo thought about it, the more he thought, "and so many people want to chew something when they are playing cards. It happens that we have them here. Some people will buy them if they don''t need money. Then we will make money."


    Song Dashan found that his little girl really had a business mind, and he admired every idea he said. He could only nod his head in praise.


    This time is no exception. Song Dashan has no other ideas except nodding. This idea is really good. They can buy more food in the place where they sell food. The price is cheap. When they sell in the store, the price rises a little. The price difference is income. No matter how much they sell or how little they sell, it is always an income.


    Li Mo was already thinking about what to buy. After thinking for a long time, he said, "buy ready-made cakes every day. Otherwise, if they are not fresh, go to the one tiezi often goes to, which will give us cheap ones. Then, for others, buy something that can be bought in large quantities, which is easy to store and not easy to break, such as candy, melon seeds and sesame seeds. Next, buy something that children like to eat The marshmallows and sugar gourds are easy to attract children. "


    Song Dashan patted Li Mo on the back, "OK, but I have to send a message to Uncle Zhang to give us a cupboard to sell food, and then I''ll buy these food."


    Cupboards are trivial things. They can only be broken into several layers. However, it is a little inconvenient. In this era, there is no glass. There is no way to use glass to separate cupboards like modern cupboards, so that guests can see the things inside, but they can''t reach them. Now the shelves are all exposed, and customers can get them easily. It''s inevitable that someone will take them secretly. This requires a person to watch and sell things. But no one in the store has time to watch the food cabinet. Can''t you recruit a man to watch the cabinet?Thinking about it, Li Mo has a headache. A way to increase her income, which she had not come up with easily, met with obstacles.


    After listening to Li Mo''s sorrow, song Dashan thought, "why don''t you put the food on the counter in front of me?"


    Li Mo shakes his head, "no, the front is selling Rouge powder. It''s not like adding food. Besides, people in the leisure room will want to buy food. Who can see food if they don''t put it in the leisure room?"


    Also, into the leisure room, who also ran out for a walk.


    Everyone in the family has their own things to do. It''s true that no one can watch the cupboard all day.


    Li Mo sighed, "forget it, I''ll think about it again. Let Uncle Zhang play the cupboard first, and then think about it. "


    The next day, Li Mo is still remembering this matter, but still can''t think of a good solution.


    Plum saw Li Mo so sad and asked, "what are you thinking, sister-in-law? Say it and we''ll help you think about it. "


    Li Mo looks at Mei Zi and thinks it''s reasonable. Many people have great power. Maybe other people really have a way, so he tells Mei Zi about his troubles.


    After hearing this, Mei Zi began to think about it, only to find that she couldn''t think of it.


    At this time, also heard in the side of the Qin sister-in-law spoke, "sister, I have a way, I do not know whether it is OK."


    Li Mo said in a hurry: "sister-in-law, please tell me quickly. If you can''t think of other ways."


    Mrs. Qin said, "don''t you want to cover the cupboard with a layer of things, so that people can see the food in the cupboard and they can''t get it. They can only come to us for it. In this case, we can use the net, just like those nets in our field that prevent animals from entering. We can surround the net to the cupboard without delaying to see the food inside, and people''s hands can''t reach the food. "


    When sister-in-law Qin said that, Li Mo realized in a flash, and thought of the nets around the field or vegetable garden. It was really suitable.


    Why didn''t she think of it.


    Li Mo happily said to sister-in-law Qin, "thank you, sister-in-law Qin. Your method is wonderful."


    Qin sister-in-law shyly waved: "nothing, can help you like."


    Li Mo turned to find song Dashan and said to him, "I think of a way. It''s sister-in-law Qin who reminds me. Use the nets around the vegetable garden to surround the cupboard, so that you can see the food inside and you can''t reach it. When you go to tell changbang, remember to tell him to let Uncle Zhang leave it empty on one side and close it with wooden board on the other side. The top can be locked, so that the guests can only let us take it, and we don''t need to arrange a special person to look at it There''s no cupboard


    Song Dashan also laughed, "this method is really good, I understand, this will go to changbang with words, Uncle Zhang will understand."


    Li Mo is still afraid that there is a gap in the middle. In case the oral description is not clear, he simply looks for a piece of paper, draws a picture with a pen, and then marks the size on it. I believe that with Uncle Zhang''s experience, he can understand it at a glance.


    Song Dashan takes the sketch of Li Mo''s painting to Zhao changbang and tells him about it.


    Zhao changbang is also planning to go to song Dashan. He went back to their house in the village yesterday and brought Xiaojun. He originally planned to go to song Dashan''s store later to send Xiaojun to song Dashan. Now that song Dashan is here, he gives it to song Dashan directly.


    At this time, the general Xiaojun is no longer the original little suckling dog. He has grown up a lot. Although he is still very small, he can run, jump and eat. It''s a lovely and invincible time.


    Song Dashan rubs the general Xiaojun in his arms and thanks Zhao changbang. Then he drives Xiaojun back to the store with him.


    The author has something to say: see you tomorrow

 Chapter 75

    The happiest thing about taking Xiaojun back to the shop is Xiaobao. He immediately holds Xiaojun up and grinds his face against his. He shouts his name, and Xiaojun responds with a "whine" and sticks out his tongue to lick Xiaobao''s face. Everyone and dog are very happy.


    Li Mo looks at also follow happy, way: "good, you two take general small army to play."


    When the two little guys left, Li Mo asked song Dashan, "have you agreed with Chang bang?"


    Song Dashan nodded, "said, it is estimated that according to the speed of Uncle Zhang, it will be delivered to us in two days."


    Li Mo said: "then we have to find time to buy something in the food shop the day after tomorrow, and get ready in advance."


    Song Dashan: "give it to me. I know all about it."


    With that, song Dashan and Li Mo went straight to work.


    Three days before the opening ceremony, Li Mo raised the price of beauty to the original price. He thought that the number of customers would decrease. However, to Li Mo''s surprise, the number of people who came did not decrease because of the price increase, but increased.


    Li Mo thought about it carefully. It was probably because she had beaten out her name three days ago, and her craftsmanship satisfied the guests, so they were willing to come. At the same time, they mentioned it to the people around them and brought others. Therefore, the guests had no less gifts.


    That''s a good thing, but there are so many people. Li Mo''s time is limited, so the people who come here can''t finish it all. They have to make an appointment. Who makes the appointment first will do it first.


    Early that morning, song Dashan got up early and asked sister-in-law Qin to look at the shop first, while he went out to buy food for sale.


    I ran to several shops and spent more than an hour to buy them.


    When he came back, song Dashan was carrying a large cloth bag. When he got home, he opened it to the family to see what was inside. As a result, it flashed into the eyes of the two little guys.


    The two little guys watched Linglang''s eyes full of food, unconsciously swallowing saliva.


    Li Mo sees funny, stretch out a hand to take out two sugar gourd, one person one, "go to eat, but be careful, don''t poke the sign into the mouth."


    Xiaobao immediately took over, but tiger did not immediately take over, but looked at sister-in-law Qin.


    Li Mo didn''t wait for Qin''s sister-in-law to say anything and said, "it''s nothing to eat such a small thing. Sister in law, don''t let the children eat it." Then he handed it to the tiger.


    Sister Qin nodded with a smile, "tiger, take it. Thank you, aunt mo."


    Tiger son immediately obediently thanks: "thank Mo aunt." I just reached for it.


    After looking for it, Li Mo took a piece of red bean cake and a few pieces of sugar for each of the two little guys. Then he put the things away and just waited for the cupboard to come.


    Li Mo went to the front and had to make up for the guests this morning. The first one who came was Lin Xiaoyu. The girl runs here every day now. She runs more frequently than before. This morning, she just opened the door.


    "You girl, have you eaten yet? Why are you here so early? " Li Mo pokes Lin Xiaoyu''s head.


    Lin Xiaoyu smiles and hugs Li Mo''s arm. "You''re so funny here. I''m not tired of staying all day." Then he pointed to the back, "what attracts me most is your toilet. It''s really the most beautiful toilet I''ve ever seen. It''s clean and beautiful, and it doesn''t taste at all. Sister, how did you make it? It''s amazing. You don''t know. I don''t want to go to the toilet when I go home, so I want to come to you. "


    Li Mo: "my toilet attracts you so much.


    "The toilet in your house is really wonderful. I want to make one according to it. Sister, tell me how to make it." Lin Xiaoyu is pulled by Li Mo to sit in front of the make-up table and still does not forget about the toilet.


    Li Mo made up for Lin Xiaoyu and said, "you can see what''s inside. Just do it. Then dig a cesspool under the toilet and cover it up. That''s all right. As for the pool, I''ll show you the pattern later. You can go to the porcelain shop in the west of the town and get one. My family made it there. When you go back, just install it like my family did. It''s very simple. You won''t ask me if there''s anything else. "


    Lin Xiaoyu nodded happily, "mm-hmm, OK, I don''t understand. I''ll ask at any time."


    After making up for Lin Xiaoyu, there are still many guests behind Li Mo, and she has no time to entertain her, so let her play by herself, and then go on to the next work.


    Sure enough, as song Dashan said, Uncle Zhang''s action was very fast. It took only three days for Zhao changbang to bring the snack cabinet, as well as a small swing and a small Trojan horse.


    Zhao changbang personally brought things to the shop, and then helped song Dashan carry things into the backyard.


    "Changbang, I''ve been bothering you these days. Now I want you to send it in person." Zhao changbang is always looking for something during this period of time. Li Mo wants to keep him for dinner, but he has to take the villagers back to the village, so he has to find another chance.


    Zhao changbang waved his hand, "it''s nothing. I have nothing to do with Dashan. There''s no need to say thank you."


    Zhao changbang said, pushed song Dashan, "there are so many guests outside, you hurry up, don''t worry about me, I''ll install this swing for you, so you don''t have time."Li Mo was embarrassed, but song Dashan took her away. "It''s OK. Let Chang Bang do it. He knows the job very well."


    Li Mo smiles and follows song Dashan to work in front of him, leaving Zhao changbang to install a swing under a big tree, and two little guys with bright eyes watching.


    In the evening, after the shop closed, Li Mo saw the little swing installed by Zhao changbang, which surprised her.


    Small swings are made according to the size of children. Children from one to nine years old sit just right. The distance from the swing to the ground is very short, so that children can sit on their own and will not fall down. Zhao changbang also carefully tied another rope beside the swing board, with a hook on the end of the rope. After the child sits on it, he can use the next rope to circle himself, and then walk Hook the hook on the button on the board. It''s like a seat belt. Don''t be afraid that the child will fall down when he is young.


    Li Mo really admired Uncle Zhang and Zhao changbang. He even thought of the concept of safety belt.


    Xiaobao has played for a long time since the swing was installed. It seems that he is eager to show Li Mo, and runs to the swing with a thump. "Niang, this is fun, you see!" Then he sat on the swing and skillfully circled the safety rope around him, saying, "Uncle changbang said that this is to ensure safety. Before playing, you must circle like this and then buckle it up, so that you can play. All right


    Xiaobao buckled the rope, put his feet on the ground a little, then swung up and giggled.


    "Mother, look at me, I''m flying!"


    Li Mo looks at Xiao Bao''s happy appearance, and her heart is also very happy. As long as the children are happy, adults will feel comfortable.


    Xiaobao played for a while, then Li Mo went up and hugged him, "OK, I''ll have dinner later. I can''t play like this. Come down and play tomorrow."


    Xiao Bao nodded and put his hand around Li Mo''s neck.


    Li Mo took Xiaobao off the swing and held him in his arms. At the same time, he rubbed the head of the tiger standing beside him. "Go with the tiger, go to install the snack cupboard with aunt, and put the snacks in the cupboard."


    As soon as Hu Zi''s eyes brightened, he followed Li Mo into the room with his short legs.


    Li Mo puts Xiaobao down and opens the big package of snacks, revealing the snacks inside.


    Looking at the two little guys once again brightened their eyes, she took out two pieces of hawthorn cake from the inside with a smile and gave one to each person, "I''m going to have dinner soon. I can''t eat any other snacks, I can only eat one piece of this."


    Xiaobao immediately nodded, "mother, Xiaobao knows."


    Tiger also learn Xiaobao nodded, "Mo aunt, tiger also know."


    Li Mo rubs the heads of two little guys. It''s so cute.


    Uncle Zhang''s cupboard is completely in accordance with Li Mo''s requirements. It''s even better than Li Mo thought. It''s very spacious. It''s divided into three layers, just like a modern cake cupboard. It only changes the glass on one side into a net, but it doesn''t affect the snacks inside. Although there is a big gap in the net, people can''t even reach in, even children''s hands. No one needs to watch. As long as someone wants to buy it, they have to go to song Dashan or sister-in-law Qin to get it for them.


    Li Mo opens the lock of the cupboard from the back and puts the snacks she bought in the cupboard one by one. She puts the snacks that children like to eat, such as candy, sugar gourd and cakes, in the middle, which is just suitable for children''s height. On the top, she puts the snacks that adults like to eat, such as melon seeds and sesame seeds.


    After setting it up, Li Mo thought about it. For convenience, he took some small boards and wrote the price on them with a writing brush. Then he put these price signs in front of each snack, so that the customers could see clearly at a glance. They didn''t have to ask about the price, which saved song Dashan a lot of things.


    After everything is ready, Li Mo calls song Dashan and carries the cupboard to the leisure room with him, and puts it in the most suitable position, waiting for the reaction of the guests tomorrow.


    The next day, Li Mo was thinking about it all the time. She didn''t know if snacks could be sold. If they didn''t sell well, she had to adjust the purchase quantity. If they sold well, it would be a big income.


    Of course, she hopes the snack cabinet will be popular with her guests.


    Taking advantage of putting on make-up for a guest, Li Mo takes a rest and strolls into the leisure room to see if anyone buys food.


    "Niang, I want to eat sugar gourd!"


    "Niang, I want to eat too!"


    "Mother, I want to eat cake."


    Li Mo walked in and saw a lot of people standing in front of the snack cupboard. They were all adults with children. Several of them had their faces pasted into the cupboard, and some of them were dragging adults'' hands to buy.


    Li Mo saw that there were so many people in the leisure room, and so many children were brought.


    Those who can come to Li Mo are basically not too poor at home and are willing to give up on their children, so the women who are entangled by their children have already promised, "OK, OK, I''ll buy you my little ancestor." Then he was ready to shout.


    Li Mo quickly backed out, found song Dashan, and said to him, "Dashan, there are people in there who want to buy food. Go and get it for them. I''ll have a look here for a while."Song Dashan nodded and took the key.


    It was a long time before Song Dashan came back.


    Li Mo asked with a smile: "how is it? A lot of people are buying it, aren''t they? "


    Song Dashan also raised the corner of his mouth, "yes, many children have bought food. I opened the cupboard and even many adults bought some food by the way."


    Li Mo nods and doesn''t care about it any more. She goes back to the dressing room.


    However, did not go to the door of the dressing room, Li Mo suddenly stopped, because she thought of a small thing.


    She looked around and saw that sister-in-law Qin was cleaning the floor at the door of the beauty salon. She called to her, "sister-in-law Qin."


    Qin''s sister-in-law listens to Li Mo to call her, put down the thing on the hand to come over, "younger sister, what do you want?"


    Li Mo said: "sister-in-law, many people have just bought snacks in the leisure room. It''s estimated that there will be a lot of garbage. It''s not good to throw it all over the floor, and you can''t clean it. You go to the back to find a bucket and put it in the recreation room to remind everyone to throw the garbage in the bucket. "


    Sister Qin nodded, "exactly, this must be done, otherwise it''s really rubbish. I''ll go right away. "


    Li Mo reminded again: "by the way, sister-in-law, if Dashan is greeting guests later and doesn''t have time to sell snacks, you can go. Whoever is free will go."


    Qin sister-in-law quickly agreed, "OK, I know. Don''t worry. You go to do your work."


    In the evening, when the shop closed, Li Mo went to the leisure room to have a look and found that there was no food in the snack cabinet.


    Li Mo is a little surprised, didn''t expect to sell so fast.


    Song Dashan said: "today, I came several times to bring food for the guests. The children came to buy it after eating it. Many adults also ate it for most of the day. You didn''t put any of these. I went to the back to get some sugar gourd."


    Li Mo laughs, "this shows that our business is good. I''ll put more sugar gourd tonight. Let me have a look. Besides sugar gourd, there''s cotton candy to put more, and there''s not much melon seeds."


    At this time, sister-in-law Qin also walked in with a smile and said, "today, I have poured out the garbage three times, and a bucket will soon be full."


    Li Mo said: "if you eat more, there will be more garbage. That is to say, your sister-in-law has to work hard to clean up. You must ensure that the leisure room is clean and tidy."


    Sister Qin assured: "sister, don''t worry, I will. The meal is ready. Go to the back. "


    Li Mo and song Dashan followed sister-in-law Qin to the back for dinner.


    When the family finished eating, Li Mo filled the snack cabinet again before washing.


    "Sister, sister-in-law has a suggestion that I want to tell you." Said sister-in-law Qin, who was helping.


    "Sister in law, if you have anything, just say it. We can be like a family in the future."


    Sister Qin said, "today, I saw these people eat a lot of food, then they were thirsty and drank a lot of water. I had to add eight times enough water to drink. I thought, do we want to sell something to drink, like brown sugar water or something, I think some people are not bad money, I think they are willing to buy it. "


    Li Mo''s action of putting things.


    She thinks sister Qin is right. If you have food, you can drink. If you can sell what you eat, you can sell what you drink.


    Moreover, it is estimated that drinking will make more money than eating, because it is not easy to bring drinking in this era. Even if some people are not willing to buy food from her and bring food from their own home, they will not be willing to bring drinking because it is too inconvenient.


    Therefore, as long as the drinks she sells here are good, some people will definitely be willing to buy them instead of buying them from other places.


    Well, you can try this one.


    Li Mo patted sister-in-law Qin''s hand and said, "sister-in-law, your suggestion is very good. Let''s try it. Now it''s cold, we sell hot tea. Some people will buy it. However, it''s good to drink. It must be attractive. The brown sugar water is too common. Sister in law, please help me think about what we can sell


    The author has something to say: see you tomorrow

 Chapter 76

    When it comes to selling and drinking, all sister-in-law Qin can think of is brown sugar water. Oh, yes, honey water is also very good to drink. She doesn''t know anything else. Even honey water, she just knows but hasn''t drunk.


    Sister Qin was in a dilemma. "Sister, it''s hard for me. All I know is brown sugar water and honey water. I really don''t know the rest."


    Li Mo shakes her head. Honey water and brown sugar water are so common that ordinary people can drink them. It''s not attractive. If you want to drink them, just go home and soak them. You don''t need to buy them all the time.


    We still have to make some special tea.


    Li Mo thinks of all kinds of drinks in modern times, but there are none here. However, one or two kinds of tea can be made by oneself.


    When she was a student, she used to make small drinks at home, but many of them needed modern machines and condiments. Some of them simply used tea bags bought from supermarkets, which could not be made here.


    There is something she can do here, but she can only remember two very simple ones.


    The same is honey pomelo tea, the other is almond milk tea.


    These two methods are very simple, and the materials are also very simple. You can buy them when you go out. It''s easy to do, but you can try them.


    Back in the room, Li Mo took out a pen and paper and wrote down the general production method according to the memory.


    Honey pomelo tea requires pomelo, honey, rock sugar and a little salt. Cut grapefruit meat into small pieces, then cut grapefruit peel into small pieces, marinate in salt water for one hour to remove bitterness, then boil in water for ten minutes, and then put these processed grapefruit peel and grapefruit meat together with rock sugar into the pot, boil for one hour, until thick, until the grapefruit peel is golden.


    Let it cool down, stir in honey, put it in a sealed jar, and then rinse it with warm water. The taste is very good.


    After writing down the practice of honey pomelo tea with a brush, Li Mo carefully reviewed the practice of almond milk tea.


    Almond milk tea needs almond, yam, milk and rock sugar.


    Soak the almonds in hot water for a while, so that the skin can be easily removed. After removing, cut the yams into pieces and cook them. Then mash the yams and almonds together. After smashing, add the milk and rock sugar and stir them together. That''s it. You can also add dates and raisins according to your taste.


    There is no ready-made milk here, but you can buy goat''s milk. Just use almonds to smell. Fortunately, this is a town, so it''s very easy to buy goat''s milk.


    Write down the production methods of these two kinds of tea. Li Mo plans to tell sister-in-law Qin carefully tomorrow, asking her to buy some materials first, and then come back to try to make them. After they are successful, they can be mainly introduced.


    When the tea was finished, Li Mo thought that he would go to song Dashan to cure his leg in the city in the future. He simply raised his pen and wrote down a big notice, which he planned to post at that time.


    The next day, Li Mo greets the guests one by one and tells them that she is going to see a doctor in the city. The next day, she asks sister-in-law Qin to stay to see the shop. Then she follows song Dashan to the city again before dawn.


    This time I went to the city. After Song Dashan had cured his leg, he didn''t go to the inn for one night as before. Instead, he went to Duwei''s house and met Sima Haoran. The two brothers got together again and returned to the town the next day.


    Back home, Li Mo and song Dashan had lunch first. While they were not doing business in the afternoon, song Dashan went to the village with a donkey cart.


    Now it''s the time for osmanthus to blossom. There are many osmanthus trees in the village. Li Mo plans to make a perfume of Osmanthus during the flowering season, so he asked Zhao changbang to send a message to the village two days ago and ask the people in the village to help pick osmanthus. He bought it for a basket of 20 Wen. Today, he just went back to the village to get it back.


    When song Dashan left, Li Mo called sister-in-law Qin, "sister-in-law, have you bought the materials I asked you to buy?"


    Sister Qin replied, "I bought it, but I didn''t do it because I didn''t do it. I''m afraid I''ll waste it if it''s broken. I want to wait for you to come back and let you watch."


    Li Mo nods, "that sister-in-law, let''s go to the kitchen to study this practice now."


    Sister Qin wiped her hands on her apron. "OK, let''s go now. I''ll take the things I bought to the kitchen."


    In the kitchen, Li Mo and sister-in-law Qin deal with the purchased ingredients according to the practice, and then put the grapefruit peel and grapefruit meat together with an appropriate amount of rock sugar into the pot to boil, stirring while boiling.


    While Mrs. Qin is cooking honey grapefruit, Li Mo pours the goat''s milk into another pot, adds almonds and boils them to remove the smell. Then, put the powdered yams and almonds into the goat''s milk, and add rock sugar to stir them until foaming. The almond milk tea will be fine.


    Li Mo put the almond milk tea into the big porcelain basin. At this time, the honey grapefruit boiled by Qin''s sister-in-law was better, and she also put it into the porcelain basin.


    Li Mo will add honey to honey pomelo tea, stir well, these two kinds of tea is good.


    Li Mo took out two spoons from the cupboard and gave one to sister-in-law Qin. "How about sister-in-law? Give advice and improve on the bad. "Sister Qin carefully scooped a spoonful of almond milk tea into her mouth. After swallowing it, she showed a surprised expression and nodded to Li Mo, "sister, it''s delicious, it''s really delicious."


    Li Mo also took a spoonful and tasted it. She thought it was similar to what she had done in school, and the taste was pretty good. However, it was not as exaggerated as sister-in-law Qin said. It was estimated that sister-in-law Qin had never drunk these before, so she was surprised.


    Then he took a spoon and boiled it until thick honey pomelo paste was put into a bowl. He added some hot water, stirred it well and took a sip.


    Overall, it is quite successful. The bitterness of grapefruit has been completely removed, but it seems that it is not sweet enough.


    Li Mo added some honey into honey pomelo paste, stirred it well, and then soaked it again. This time, the taste improved a lot.


    "Sister Qin, try this honey pomelo tea as I do."


    After hearing this, Mrs. Qin took a bowl and made a bowl of honey pomelo tea just like Li mo. after the first sip, she was full of praise again.


    Li Mo couldn''t laugh or cry. She doubted whether she would give her sister-in-law Qin anything to drink.


    Li Mo took two bowls and mixed two cups of honey pomelo tea. Then she asked sister-in-law Qin to take almond milk tea to the main room and put it on the table.


    "Xiaobao, Huzi, come on, come and have a good taste." Li Mo yells at the two little guys in the yard.


    Children still can''t stand the temptation of delicious food. As soon as Li Mo yells, the two little guys run into the room, looking at the bowl that they don''t know what it is, they taste it without saying a word.


    As soon as he took a bite, Xiao Bao''s eyes lit up. He couldn''t help licking his lips. Looking at Li Mo, he said, "mother, this is delicious. It''s sweet."


    Tiger also nodded, too late to say anything, lowered his head and drank hard.


    Li Mo grinned and rubbed Xiao Bao''s head. "If you like, drink more. After drinking this, you can have this milk tea."


    Xiaobao nodded with a peck of rice and drank with a low head.


    Huzi began to purr.


    Looking at her son''s delicious drink, sister-in-law Qin''s eyes are a little sour. The child tiger is too bitter to follow her. She has never eaten delicious food. She almost grew up eating wild vegetables. When she came here, he ate what many children like, and the food is so sweet.


    In her heart, she really appreciated the Dashan brothers and Li Mo sister.


    At this time, song Dashan also came back from the village and saw the children lying on the table drinking something sweet. He asked with a smile, "what can we do for the children?"


    Li Mo came up to him and said, "it''s not that I want to sell tea. I just made it with sister-in-law Qin. It''s good to drink. Don''t be busy. Come and have a drink with me."


    After listening to Li Mo, song Dashan ignored the osmanthus in the car and followed Li Mo into the hall.


    Li Mo first scooped song Dashan a bowl of almond milk tea. Song Dashan took it, Gulu Gulu drank it, and finished it in one breath.


    Li Mo smile lightly beat him, "you this person, cow drink?"


    Song Dashan wiped his mouth and laughed, "I''m thirsty. I''ll drink it slowly next time. But lady, it''s really good to drink. It''s much better than honey water, and it''s fragrant. "


    Li Mo doesn''t expect him to say it''s not good to drink. He mixes a bowl of honey pomelo tea for him, and song Dashan drinks it all.


    "How''s it going? Do you think our shop will do well in selling these two kinds of tea? " Li Mo asks a way.


    Song Dashan first expressed his opinion: "I think it''s very good. It''s getting cold. These two kinds of tea are hot. It''s warm to drink, and it tastes really good. It''s better than brown sugar water and honey water."


    Qin''s sister-in-law also agreed, "although I haven''t drunk many good things, I just think it''s very good. You see, the two children like it very much. Not to mention adults, children certainly like it."


    Li Mo made a decision and said, "well, let''s add these two kinds of tea in the future. I''ve calculated the cost, and finally I''ll order three Wen for a cup."


    Song Dashan has no opinion.


    Li Mo said, "if you can sell this tea, you can give it to sister Qin. You can make it at a fixed time in the morning and afternoon. If someone wants to buy it, you can find it."


    Sister Qin should go down.


    Li Mo turned to song Dashan and said, "Dashan, since our family is going to sell tea in the future, there must be something to hold. I don''t plan to use porcelain bowls. After all, there are many children and it''s easy to break. It''s not good to use things that can''t be broken. I''m going to ask Uncle Zhang to make us a batch of wooden cups to hold tea. I''ll change the shape of the cups later And the size roughly draw, you again Tuo long state back to help us please Uncle Zhang hit


    Song Dashan said, "OK, I''ll go to changbang tomorrow."


    Li Mo gives the remaining honey pomelo tea and almond milk tea to the two children, while she follows song Dashan to lift down the baskets of Osmanthus in the car.


    "So many sweet scented osmanthus?" Li Mo looked at the car full of osmanthus and exclaimed.


    Song Dashan said with a smile, "let changbang go back and say that he will collect 20 Wen and a basket of osmanthus, and then all the villagers will work. If everything is OK at home, they will go to pick osmanthus, and all the osmanthus in the village will be gone. This time, they have collected more than ten baskets.""Let''s do it now. We''ll beat out the osmanthus ointment tomorrow. We can do as much as we can. If we can''t, we''ll do it tomorrow night."


    So, song Dashan moved osmanthus directly into the kitchen, Qin''s sister-in-law set fire, and song Dashan and Li Mo made osmanthus. The three people were busy until they went to bed, and then they made a whole hundred boxes of perfume, which could be sold overnight.


    The next day, song Dashan sent 50 boxes of Osmanthus ointment to yueniang, and the remaining 50 boxes were sold in his shop.


    Today''s people, song Dashan will remind that there is a new flavor of ointment in the shop, you can try it for free.


    Song Dashan opened a box of sweet scented osmanthus ointment and put it on the counter for the guests to try. This attracted many women''s attention. They dipped some sweet scented osmanthus ointment on their wrists one after another, smelling and discussing with each other. Many people liked the taste and paid for a box.


    By the time the shop was closed in the evening, fifty boxes of perfume had been sold out, and it was estimated that yueniang had almost sold out.


    Song Dashan and Li Mo had to make a hundred boxes again.


    It took three days to sell the sweet scented osmanthus ointment, and the daily sales volume tended to be normal.


    Uncle Zhang is as fast as ever. He has made 50 customized wooden cups for Li Mo and asked Zhao changbang to bring them.


    Li Mo and Qin''s sister-in-law washed these cups well, boiled them with boiling water and disinfected them. Then they put them in the cabinet of the leisure room. The next day, Qin''s sister-in-law went to the leisure room with the newly made milk tea and honey pomelo tea. According to Li Mo''s explanation, they yelled, "let''s have a look. Our shop has launched two kinds of unique tea drinks, which are very popular It''s delicious. It''s not even in the capital. We sell it on the first day today. You can taste it for free. Everyone comes here to taste it. If it''s not good, you don''t have to buy it. "


    Hearing the free taste, adults and children in the leisure room crowded over and wanted to taste it one after another.


    Qin sister-in-law gave everyone a cup and poured half a cup of almond milk tea into everyone''s cup.


    After the people on the scene finished drinking, the adults stopped talking. The children licked their lips and looked like they didn''t want to finish. Some of them even wanted to drink.


    Seeing this, sister-in-law Qin said, "don''t worry. Try this honey pomelo tea again. It''s very delicious." Then he poured half a cup of honey pomelo tea into everyone''s cup.


    "Mother, I want to drink this."


    "Mother, I want more, more."


    "Mother, I want to drink the back, the back."


    The children still want to drink, so the adults have to depend on them and pay for a cup for the children one after another. For a moment, sister-in-law Qin is very busy, charging money while pouring a cup of tea, but there is no mistake. They all charge one money and pour a cup of tea.


    Children drink with relish. Some adults who are thirsty after eating melon seeds are also a little thirsty. Those who don''t care about a few Wen come and buy a drink one after another.


    Mrs. Qin couldn''t put her mouth down all the time. She thought it was really a good business to make money. Now she could make more money for the Dashan brothers and Li Mo sister. So she worked harder and harder. She thought that she would do more tomorrow, and then yelled a few more times. There must be more and more people to buy in this way.


    The author has something to say: see you tomorrow

 Chapter 77

    Almond milk tea and honey grapefruit tea are sold well. They are very popular with children. Many adults also like this taste and want a cup from time to time.


    Especially as the weather gets colder and colder day by day, people like to drink hot things, which makes these two kinds of tea more attractive to customers. Moreover, people can''t learn these two kinds of tea and can''t make them by themselves. If they want to drink them, they can only buy them from limo.


    As a result, the business of selling snacks and tea in the shop did not fade as the days went by, and it also increased the income of several taels of silver to the shop every month.


    But cold weather also has its disadvantages: as the weather gets colder, Li Mo finds that the number of customers in the shop is decreasing in recent days, and even the number of customers in the leisure room, which is always busy, is also decreasing. I have to say that it is affected by the weather.


    Li Mo worried that when the weather became colder, people would be even more reluctant to go out and would only stay at home. At that time, the number of customers who always like to bring their children to play would continue to decrease, and the business of shops would also be affected.


    In this case, if you want to increase the popularity of the shop, you have to make the shop warmer than your home, so that people are willing to come and stay.


    Therefore, Li Mo immediately decided to start burning the stove.


    The place where Li Mo lives now belongs to the south. He doesn''t have the habit of burning Kang like the people in the north. Because of the climate problems caused by geographical reasons, Kang can''t be built here. Therefore, people usually burn pots to keep warm in winter.


    Li Mo had thought of this problem when the weather began to get cold, so she directly designed a large iron stove. There was a small door on the belly of the stove, which could be filled with firewood. After that, she could close the door to avoid firewood falling out. There are many very small openings around the furnace. The heat of the fire can be exposed from these openings to make the surrounding air hot.


    When Li Mo had designed it, he asked song Dashan to take it to the blacksmith''s shop. He made several big iron stoves as Li Mo wanted. Later, it was not so cold, so it was useless to put them in the room. Now it''s time to use them.


    Li Mo puts one stove in sister-in-law Qin''s room, and another stove in the room where she and song Dashan sleep. She plans to try the heating ability of the stove when she goes to bed at night.


    In fact, the bedclothes before sleeping were already very cold, but song Dashan was there. Every time before sleeping, he warmed the bedclothes first. When Li Mo went up, not only was the bedclothes hot, song Dashan would hold her tightly in his broad chest, making people warm all over. For Li Mo, who has always been afraid of cold, this is the most comfortable winter for her, because she is very warm There are natural heaters.


    As a result, they didn''t use a stove in their room before, so they planned to try it tonight.


    Song Dashan brought a pile of firewood from the firewood room. First he lit it with firewood and put it in the stove. When the fire came up, he slowly put the firewood in through the door of the stove until the firewood was badly put. Then he closed the small door and let the fire burn slowly.


    Li Mo stood by the stove which was almost as high as her, and soon felt the heat coming from her face, and her whole body was warm.


    After a while, the body gradually began to burn, Li Mo back a little distance, this just feel better.


    About a quarter of an hour later, Li Mo, who was standing very far away, felt hot again, even a little stuffy. It can be seen that the heat had filled the room.


    Li Mo went to the window and opened the window a little bit, feeling a little stuffy. He simply took off the big cotton padded jacket he was wearing outside and put it on the bedside. He only wore the cotton vest inside, which made him feel comfortable.


    However, Li Mo is very satisfied with the heating effect. This effect is more useful than burning many small braziers. It seems that only one can be put in the beauty salon, dressing room and leisure room tomorrow. As long as you don''t let the firewood go out during the day, you can be warmer all day. It''s much warmer than ordinary braziers and small stoves at home Come on, the guests are expected to be willing to stay in the shop, so they won''t worry about no guests.


    When song Dashan came in with the water, he saw Li Mo sitting by the bed looking at the stove in his vest. He didn''t know what he was thinking, and his eyebrows immediately wrinkled.


    "Why did you take off your coat? What if I catch a cold? " Song Dashan put the basin down at Li Mo''s feet, took her hand and said unhappily.


    Li Mo smiles and gently shakes song Dashan''s hand to beg for mercy. "No, you see, the stove is so hot. I''m so hot that I took off my coat. It''s not cold at all. The effect is good. You''re going to be hot, too


    Song Dashan was made helpless by her slightly coquettish tone. He couldn''t say any more words of blame, but he was still not at ease, so he took her jacket and put it on her, "that can''t just wear it, just put it on like this."


    Li Mo had to wear it obediently.


    Song Dashan was satisfied. Then he squatted down, took off Li Mo''s shoes and socks, and slowly put a pair of white feet into the water


    Li Mo shakes his head, "just right, comfortable."


    Song Dashan smiles and slowly washes Li Mo''s feet.Li Mo didn''t do anything. She just watched song Dashan washing her feet like every night. But somehow, she suddenly felt a little stuffy.


    What''s going on? Li Mo looks at the window in a puzzled way. The window has been opened by her, and the air is fully circulated, so it won''t make the room so stuffy.


    Li Mo asked song Dashan, "Dashan, do you feel bored?"


    Hearing the speech, song Dashan looked up at her suspiciously, "what''s the matter? I''m not bored. "


    But Li Mo''s hands caressed his chest and worried, "what''s the matter with you? Is it boring? "


    Li Mo nods, "I feel rather stuffy, isn''t the stove too hot?"


    I guess it''s because I''m not used to the stove all of a sudden, so it''s boring.


    After listening to Li Mo''s words, song Dashan quickly wiped her feet with a towel and put her on the bed. Then he went to the table to pick up the teapot and went to the stove. He poured the water in the teapot into the stove. After a "Yiyi" sound, the fire in the stove gradually went out.


    Seeing that the fire in the stove had gone out, song Dashan went back to the bed and touched Li Mo''s face, "do you feel better now?"


    In fact, Li Mo''s chest still feels a little uncomfortable, but it''s not strong. In order not to worry song Dashan, she smiles and shakes her head, "much better, no discomfort."


    Song Dashan was relieved and said, "it''s boring. We won''t burn the stove in the future. Anyway, I''m hot. I won''t sleep cold with you in my arms."


    Li Mo rubs his palm, "OK, let''s not burn the stove."


    Suddenly, she thought that sister-in-law Qin had burned the stove. Li Mo was not sure. She sat up from the bed with chest tightness. "No, I''m afraid there''s something wrong with the stove. I have to go to sister-in-law Qin to ask. If the stove really makes people feel chest tightness, sister-in-law Qin doesn''t know what''s wrong."


    Song Dashan also thought that the safety of sister-in-law Qin was more important, and he was not suitable to go to sister-in-law Qin at night, so he had to pick up Li Mo''s clothes and put them on for her.


    Li Mo put on her clothes, opened the door, and went directly to the door of sister-in-law Qin. She saw that it was dark inside. She should have been asleep, but she knocked on the door, "sister-in-law, are you asleep?"


    "Well, I''m not asleep. I''ll be right here." Inside, sister-in-law Qin agreed.


    After a sound, the light in the room was on again. Sister Qin opened the door and saw Li Mo outside. She asked, "sister, what can I do for you?"


    Li Mo said, "sister-in-law, did you burn a stove in your house?"


    Sister Qin nodded, looking a little happy, "burned, I burned as you said, really don''t say, after a while warm, the whole body is warm, not cold at all, this stove is good."


    Seeing Qin''s happy appearance, Li Mo was a little puzzled and asked, "how long have you been burning, sister-in-law?"


    Sister Qin replied, "it''s almost an hour. What''s the matter?"


    An hour? It''s longer than her burning time, but how can you see that sister-in-law Qin doesn''t feel uncomfortable at all?


    Li Mo asked: "sister-in-law, do you feel uncomfortable with it? Like chest tightness? "


    Sister Qin shook her head, "no, I feel very good, but it''s warm." Finish saying to see Li Mo tiny frown, "younger sister, how do you ask this?"? Is there something wrong? "


    Li Mo shook his head. "It''s OK, sister-in-law. I was just a little stuffy. I thought it was the reason for the stove. I want to ask you. Since you''re OK, it doesn''t seem to be the reason for the stove. But sister-in-law, you must open your windows a little bit. You can''t close them all. "


    Sister Qin said in a hurry: "don''t worry, sister. I''ll open the window as you said. I won''t close it all. But sister, are you all right? "


    Li Mo smiles and shakes his head, "it''s OK, sister-in-law, you can sleep." Said no longer disturb, turned away.


    Li Mo came to the room where the two little guys were sleeping. After walking in, he lit the candle. Under the candle, he looked at the two little guys who were sleeping soundly on the bed. He laughed and covered the quilt for them. Then he blew out the candle, closed the door and went back to the room to sleep.


    Because song Dashan and Qin''s sister-in-law didn''t feel sick, and they still felt very comfortable, Li Mo was relieved to use the stove. The next day, song Dashan asked song Dashan to put the stove in the leisure room, dressing room and beauty salon, and all of them burned up. The room warmed up instantly.


    For the sake of safety, Li Mo put a few chairs around the stove, and put a rope around the chair to block the guests, so as not to get too close and accidentally burn them.


    "Sister, it''s so warm here. I feel a little hot." Lin Xiaoyu said while being made up by Li mo.


    Li Mo smiles: "see that big stove over there? I made it specially, so that when it burns, the room will be warm. "


    Lin Xiaoyu: "see, that stove is really big. It''s almost higher than me. It''s the first time I''ve seen such a big stove. Elder sister, what you have here is different from other places. "


    Li Mo smiles, "the stove is warm."


    Other women who were waiting for make-up also said, "it''s really warm today. I feel warm as soon as I come in.""Yes, it works. It''s very hot."


    "It''s warmer and more comfortable than home."


    Seeing that everyone felt warm and didn''t feel uncomfortable like her, Li Mo was completely relieved.


    Maybe it was for some other reason that she suddenly got chest tightness last night, which had nothing to do with the stove.


    But why did she suddenly feel chest tightness last night and now it''s ok? It''s strange.


    Li Mo thought and continued to move. After he couldn''t think of anything, he left it behind.


    After finishing melting for Lin Xiaoyu, he patted her on the shoulder, "OK, let''s play next."


    Until noon, Li Mo finished his morning work. At this time, he was already hungry.


    Li Mo ran to the back and saw sister-in-law Qin coming out of the kitchen with a plate. She also helped to serve the dishes. When the dishes were all served on the table, song Dashan and his two children also came.


    "When people come, eat." Li Mo says, and can''t wait to pick up chopsticks to eat first. I don''t know why. I''m always hungry recently, as if I can''t bear it for a second.


    Everyone started to eat.


    Li Mo chewed on the rice, and then quickly reached for a piece of fish with his chopsticks. But before he put it into his mouth, a fishy smell suddenly spread to his nose. In an instant, his stomach turned sour.


    "Vomit -" Li Mo put down the bowl and chopsticks, quickly squatted down and retched.


    "Lady, what''s the matter with you?" Song Dashan was startled. He put down his chopsticks, ran to Li Mo, squatted down and patted her on the back.


    Qin''s sister-in-law and two children were also startled. They forgot to eat and looked at Li Mo at a loss. They didn''t know what happened.


    After the reaction, the three immediately put down the dishes and chopsticks and surrounded them. Xiaobao also patted Li Mo''s back like song Dashan. While patting, he worried and asked, "mother, what''s the matter with you?"


    Li Mo wants to talk, but he hasn''t opened his mouth yet. Another nausea comes and he retches again.


    Song Dashan was so anxious that his sweat came out. After Li Mo stopped vomiting, he immediately poured a glass of water for her and said, "lady, after drinking the water, we''ll go to the hospital."


    Li Mo leans on Song Dashan feebly, slowly swallows the water in his mouth, and then nods.


    At this time, Qin''s sister-in-law suddenly straightened up to stop song Dashan''s attempt to hold Li Mo, "Dashan, don''t move your sister first."


    Song Dashan didn''t understand, "what''s wrong with my sister-in-law? Li Mo needs to see a doctor. "


    Sister Qin did not answer song Dashan''s words first, but looked at Li Mo and asked, "sister, have you come this month?"


    As soon as sister-in-law Qin''s voice fell, Li Mo''s eyes suddenly widened and looked straight at sister-in-law Qin.


    What about the moon? She didn''t come this month. When she thought about it, it seemed that it was almost the time of the next month. Because the previous month''s affairs were in disorder, she didn''t take it seriously. She just delayed the month''s affairs, but didn''t think about it at all.


    Is it really because


    Although I think it''s a bit incredible, it seems that it''s not so hard to believe. After all, since he moved to the town, song Dashan has never shot outside, but inside every time. If he does, it''s reasonable.


    Song Dashan doesn''t know how sister-in-law Qin and Li Mo suddenly talk about the moon, but Li Mo has to see a doctor, and it''s not too late to come back when anything happens, so he picked up Li Mo and walked out, saying: "now is not the other time, Li Mo''s medical treatment is the most important thing. Sister-in-law Qin, please look at the shop, let''s go to the hospital."


    Qin''s sister-in-law didn''t have time to say anything more, so she watched song Dashan disappear at the gate with Li Mo in her arms.


    At this time, Li Mo, without saying anything, leans in Song Dashan''s arms and lets him go to the hospital.


    She also wanted to see if it was.


    In the hospital, song Dashan is anxiously standing by, watching the old doctor feel li Mo''s pulse.


    After a long time, when song Dashan almost couldn''t help urging, the old doctor finally took back his hand.


    "Doctor, what''s the matter with my wife? How good vomit up? Oh, by the way, she had a tight chest last night. She was very uncomfortable. " Before the doctor spoke, song Dashan asked eagerly.


    The old doctor didn''t mind song Dashan''s urgency. He just touched his beard with a smile. Then he said, "Congratulations, madam. It''s been two months."


    "What There are Hi I''m sorry... " Song Dashan was completely shocked. He didn''t seem to understand what the doctor said.


    Li Mo is not as stupid as song Dashan. He just lowers his head, covers his belly and digests the fact that he is a mother.

 Chapter 78

    On the way back, song Dashan holds Li Mo''s arm in one hand and Li Mo''s waist in the other. He carefully protects Li Mo as if he were a fragile porcelain doll.


    Li Mo couldn''t laugh or cry. She patted song Dashan''s arm and said, "Dashan, don''t do this. I''m just pregnant and not sick. I don''t need to be so careful."


    But song Dashan said, "why don''t you be careful? The doctor said that the first three months of fetal instability, to be careful


    Li Mo sighs, and has given up the idea of continuing to talk with song Dashan. This man has just been excited in the hospital, and then he becomes cautious. She has said several times not to do this, but he just doesn''t listen.


    Forget it. Let him go.


    Li Mo and song Dashan returned to the shop, and sister-in-law Qin was the first to greet them and asked eagerly, "how about it? Isn''t that right? "


    Li Mo smiles and nods.


    Song Dashan grinned and said happily, "sister Qin, Li Mo is pregnant and has a child!"


    Qin sister-in-law is also happy, holding Li Mo''s hand and nodding, "OK, OK, this is really good news. Come in quickly. You didn''t eat anything just now. I''ll make something delicious for you. I''ll tell my sister-in-law what you want to eat. My sister-in-law will make it for you."


    Song Dashan remembered that Li Mo had vomited all the things in his stomach before. He also followed the words of sister-in-law Qin and said, "yes, you have to eat something. Madam, what do you want to eat?"


    In fact, Li Mo was not hungry at all, and he didn''t want to eat much, so he shook his head, "I''m not hungry, I don''t want to eat anything now."


    Qin''s sister-in-law didn''t agree, "that''s not good. If you don''t want to eat it, the children in your stomach still want to eat it. You have to eat something. My sister-in-law knows that you may not have any appetite. Well, my sister-in-law will make you some sour noodle soup. It''s sour. Pregnant women generally like it. "


    Li Mo felt her abdomen and thought that she really had to eat. She nodded, "well, please, sister-in-law."


    Sister Qin waved her hand. "What''s the trouble? Go sit down and have a rest. I''ll be ready in a minute." Then he went to the kitchen.


    Song Dashan helped Li Mo to the room and sat down, "do you want to sleep for a while?"


    Li Mo shakes her head. Now in broad daylight, she can''t sleep.


    Song Dashan is not reluctant, but said: "even if you don''t sleep, you have to have a good rest. Don''t go to the front for beauty in the afternoon. Your body is important." After thinking about it, he said, "it''s not today. You can''t be tired in the future. Now you have two bodies. You can''t be like before."


    Li Mo thinks of the business in front of her and purses her lips.


    In front of the business every day is not idle, and beauty can only rely on her to do. Although she only needs to sit and move, she is also very tired at the end of the day. Before, she could not take it seriously. Now that she has children, she can no longer be as tired as before.


    It seems that she has to rearrange it.


    The most important thing now is to recruit more people.


    There are only three people in the shop now. It''s not easy. Everyone''s work is full. She can''t spare time to do other things. Now that she''s pregnant again, the amount of labor will be greatly reduced. Song Dashan''s mind is also on her. In this way, there are not enough people in the shop.


    Not only in other things to increase manpower, her beauty and makeup work also need someone to take over, otherwise when she has to take care of the children can not spare time, the business of the shop will not be able to maintain.


    In fact, she had thought about taking an apprentice before, but first, there was no suitable person. Second, the shop was just on the right track, and everything was still in semi chaos. Many things needed her to consider, so she had no time to put it on the agenda. Until now, it''s time to face up to this problem.


    In fact, Li Mo has planned to train sister-in-law Qin to make up and beautify. The reason is that sister-in-law Qin said that she would never marry again in her life. She only wanted to raise the tiger. Therefore, sister-in-law Qin would be willing to work with her all the time without the family''s drag. She doesn''t have to worry about the beauty workers leaving for other reasons. Moreover, sister-in-law Qin is very young, skillful and comfortable Do beauty together.


    Therefore, she only needs to recruit two more people to take over the previous work of sister-in-law Qin.


    But the problem is, these two people are not easy to find. What she needs is a woman who can stay in the shop wholeheartedly. There are many people in the world, but few of them meet her requirements. I was lucky to find a sister-in-law Qin before. It''s hard to find a suitable one. But where can I find two more suitable ones like sister-in-law Qin?


    Li Mo got into a headache.


    "Dashan, is there a suitable person like sister-in-law Qin in the village?" Although know impossible, Li Mo still asked to come out.


    Song Dashan knows that Li Mo is thinking about recruiting people. He also agrees to recruit two more people in the shop, so Li Mo can be much easier. However, he did not know such a suitable person as sister-in-law Qin any more. After all, most women have a family and a mouth. As for the town, he is not familiar with it, let alone find the right person.


    Seeing song Dashan shaking his head, Li Mo sighed and began to think carefully about where to find talents.


    Song Dashan thought about it and said, "why don''t we put up a recruitment notice to see if there is a suitable one."Li Mo shook his head and thought it was wrong. There must be someone to apply for the job by putting up the recruitment notice, but her shop involves too many self-made secret recipes, such as perfume and beauty products. It''s inevitable that the staff in the shop will see their own production methods, so they need to be very careful in recruiting people. If they recruit people who have misdemeanor, it''s easy to disclose her production methods.


    In addition to recruiting someone like sister-in-law Qin, there is another way to ensure that the employees in the store don''t go wrong. That is the way that Li Mo refused before - buying someone.


    Before, she didn''t want to buy people, because she thought it was very uncomfortable to buy people as goods. So she found sister Qin from the village, but now she can''t. now she''s pregnant, and the shop is seriously short of manpower. It''s time to increase manpower. It''s actually the safest way to find someone to buy people and hold their contract of sale.


    Although I''m not used to it, at present, it can only be like this.


    Li Mo said to song Dashan, "Dashan, it seems that we have to go to the dental shop to buy two people back."


    Song Dashan immediately understood Li Mo''s idea, thought about it and nodded, "I really can''t find one like sister-in-law Qin, so I can only do it."


    Li Mo has a look at the time. It''s just after noon. It''s still early. It''s better to take advantage of today to see if there''s a suitable person. It''s easier to settle down early.


    So, under Li Mo''s hard work, song Dashan had to promise Li Mo to accompany her to the dental shop after eating the sour noodle soup.


    There is only one dental shop in the town, not far from the shop.


    When Li Mo and song Dashan walked in, a steward immediately came up and asked with a smile, "do you want to buy someone? What do you want to buy? We have them all here. There must be something you are satisfied with. "


    Li Mo didn''t rush to talk, but casually scanned this tooth line.


    Not far away, a man in charge was walking behind the yard with a group of ragged people. In the middle of the yard, there were several rows of people, men, women, old and young. At this time, in front of them stood a man, who seemed to be choosing. This should be the one who came to buy people in the dental shop.


    After scanning, Li Mo replied to the person in charge: "we really want to buy people. We want to find two women who can work and have quick hands and feet."


    The steward said with a smile: "those two come with me. We have a lot of people here. You can have a good choice." Then he took Li Mo and song Dashan to the central group and let them choose.


    The man who has just picked someone has already chosen and followed the steward to go through the formalities. The rest are standing there waiting to be picked.


    Li Mo ignores in the heart light of don''t adapt to, seriously look up in front of these people.


    In front of these people, men and women, young and old, the youngest seems to be only five or six years old, the largest looking at 50 or 60 years old, also do not know how this kind of person is reduced to here.


    However, Li Mo can''t help these people because of sympathy. She only needs two women today, so she excludes all men.


    Li Mo wants to find someone who sells snacks and tea in the leisure room, so she needs a woman who is good-looking, articulate, and can collect money. This condition has screened out a large number of people, leaving only four suitable people.


    The steward asked the four men to stand in front.


    Li Mo asked the steward about the origin of the four women.


    The steward looked at Li Mo as if he didn''t want money. Naturally, his service was considerate. He carefully told Li Mo about the origin of the four people.


    "This is a girl from a big family in the city. She was sold by the wife in charge. It''s said that she colluded with the man." The steward pointed to the 20-year-old woman standing in the first place.


    This woman''s experience is similar to that of her original body. She was sold because she colluded with the man.


    Li Mo looks at the woman carefully. She looks good and has a good figure. She looks smart, but she doesn''t want to. She doesn''t dare to use such a person because she''s not very comfortable.


    The steward pointed to the skinny woman who was standing in the second place and said, "this is because the whole family escaped from the flood in their hometown. They sold themselves as slaves if they could not survive."


    Li Mo asked, "is it the whole family who are selling themselves as slaves here? Who are they? "


    The manager replied, "her husband and two sons are still in our dental shop."


    The woman looked at Li Mo and asked her if there was a play. She immediately knelt down and begged Li Mo: "madam, our family is very diligent. You can buy us. We can do everything. Please don''t let our family separate."


    The steward saw that the woman begged again. He stepped forward and kicked her. He said angrily, "I''ve said it many times. Don''t say it again. Don''t listen to me, right?"


    The woman was kicked to the ground, but still got up and continued to beg not to let their family separate.


    Li Mo estimates that this woman is so pleading for every buyer, which has never been bought back.


    However, Li Mo can understand the feeling that she wants to be with her family, but she can''t be a good person. Because she wants a woman, but there are three men in the family, but there are two children. It''s useless for her to buy them back.Li Mo in the heart said a sorry, to still want to start the steward way: "steward don''t hit, I''m anxious to pick people, this third girl?"


    The third is a girl about twelve or thirteen years old. Her hair is disheveled, her face is dirty and thin, but her face is still pretty. Her eyes are black and she turns from time to time. She is a smart girl, and she has not been overwhelmed by life.


    The steward saw that Li Mo asked the girl, but he didn''t care with the woman just now. He said in a hurry: "this is also because of the disaster in his hometown, and then he was sold by his family for money, but..." the steward hesitated a little, but he faltered and said, "but this girl was sold with her grandmother, and she also wanted to live with her grandmother, otherwise she would die I''m willing to go. "


    What the steward didn''t say was that someone had taken a fancy to the girl before. As a result, the girl begged others to buy her grandmother. If they didn''t want to, she would make a fuss about not wanting to go, so that they didn''t want to buy her at last. They beat the girl hard and even starved her a few times. But the girl is not afraid. She will ask for it next time.


    Sure enough, the next second the girl vied with her big black and white eyes to look at Li Mo and said, "madam, can you also buy my grandmother together? We can do a lot of work. She can''t stay here as an old man. Please, madam."


    Li Mo did not speak for a moment, but continued to look at the last person, a young woman, but those eyes did not belong to the hope of young people.


    The steward said: "this is sold to us by someone else. It''s transported from a long distance. Something happened when it was sold. At last, it came to us. We don''t know the specific things."


    Li Mo nods to show understanding.


    Four people all saw, Li Mo thought carefully in the heart for a while, in the heart had a decision, on the third little girl.


    Li Mo asked the steward about the little girl. She knew that the girl''s hometown was far away, and her family had already left. She had nothing to worry about here, and she was more and more satisfied. Finally, she asked the steward: "who is the girl''s grandmother? I want to see it. "


    The steward looked as if Li Mo was interesting. His eyes lit up. He immediately pulled out an old woman in the crowd and brought her to Li Mo, "madam, this old woman is the girl''s grandmother."


    They didn''t want this old woman at the beginning. After all, who would like to buy this old woman would suffer a loss. But the family didn''t want to take the old woman to escape with them. Without saying a word, they gave it to them free of charge. They only took the girl''s money, so they brought it back together.


    But it''s not easy for the old woman to sell. Many people are too lazy to ask, which makes him scolded by the boss. If only we could sell them together this time.


    Li Mo looked at the girl''s grandmother who was brought to her and found that she was not old. She was only about 50 years old, and her hair was only a little white. However, it''s not surprising that in this era, children are born early, and the people of grandma generation are not very old.


    Li Mo asked the girl''s grandmother, "can you wash, cook and clean?"


    The old woman''s eyes lit up and nodded: "yes, I can do anything. I can do washing, cooking and taking care of my children. I''m good at everything."


    Li Mo originally intended to buy two people. One was put in the leisure room to sell snacks and tea, and by the way, to maintain the order of the leisure room. The other was specially responsible for washing, cooking and cleaning. The old lady of the latter could do it. If she bought it together, it would be convenient.


    So at last, Li Mo spent five taels of silver to buy the girl and the old woman together and take them back to the shop.


    Not only Yaxing is happy, but the girl and the old woman are also very happy. They are very grateful to Li Mo for letting them be together.

 Chapter 79

    Take the girl and the woman back to the shop. Li Mo asks about their names.


    The little girl replied, "madam, my family name is Wu. My name is Wu Dani."


    Li Mo smiles and says gently to the little girl, "don''t call me madam. Later you will call me sister Mo and I will call you Dani." Then he turned to the old woman beside Dani: "Auntie, we''ll call you auntie later. You can call me limo or Xiaomo."


    Xiao Mo is the nickname of Li Mo in her last life. Most elders call her that.


    Aunt Wu gave a "ah" and called "Xiao Mo" immediately


    Li Mo introduced the rest of the family one by one, and finally told them: "as you can see, my family runs a shop. I bought you because my shop is busy and I don''t have enough people. I need your help. As long as you work hard, you don''t have to worry about food, clothing, housing and transportation. I''ll give you 100 Wen a month, But if you don''t work hard, I won''t be able to keep you


    Aunt Wu nodded and said, "we all understand. Don''t worry. We will work hard."


    Dani nodded.


    Their grandparents and grandchildren are sold by their families. They don''t expect to go home in their whole life. Even if they can''t find their families, they don''t want to recognize them. What else can they find? Now some people are willing to give them a shelter, and they don''t have to worry about food and drink, and even have a month''s money, which is already a gift for them. It can be seen that this family is kind-hearted, and they won''t do anything harsh to their servants, so they will do it well.


    If you don''t do a good job in such a good family, you have a bad brain.


    After making an agreement with them, Li Mo arranges to let sister-in-law Qin clean up the last specially separated room for the grandparents and grandchildren to live in, then burns some hot water for them to wash well, and then takes two pieces from her own clothes for them to change.


    When they''re all packed up, it''s time to arrange their work.


    Li Mo first took aunt Wu to look at the kitchen and yard, and said, "aunt, your job in the future is to wash clothes, cook, clean up the house, and take care of the two children by the way."


    Aunt Wu nodded, "OK, I''ve been working on this for almost a lifetime. I promise I can do it well for you."


    Li Mo took Da Ni to the leisure room again. Seeing that she had finished looking at the leisure room, she said to her, "Da Ni, you will be guarding the snack cabinet in this room in the future. Whoever wants to buy snacks and tea, you will sell them and collect money. Another point is that you should take good care of the people in this room. This room is different from other places. There are children here. It''s easier for them to have trouble. You should take good care of them when you are shopping to ensure their safety. "


    Dani nodded heavily and assured: "sister Mo, I''ll do this well. Don''t worry. I used to carry vegetables to the market when I was at home. I never made any mistakes. Besides, I''m good at taking care of children. Don''t worry."


    Li Mo noticed that when she mentioned home, the pain flashed through her eyes. Although she pretended to be nothing, Li Mo knew that being sold had caused certain psychological harm to the girl.


    Li Mo rubbed Da Ni''s hair. "It seems that Da Ni is very capable. Sister Mo believes you!"


    Dani''s face turned red and was praised by Li mo.


    Li Mo turned to Qin and said, "sister-in-law, I will teach you beauty from tomorrow. You can take aunt Wu to the kitchen and teach her how to make tea while you still have time this afternoon. In the future, it will be handed over to her."


    Li Mo has already mentioned to Qin that she should teach her beauty, so Qin''s sister-in-law has passed her initial surprise and excitement Moved, just nodded at the moment, and then took aunt Wu to the kitchen.


    Li Mo has made a plan in her mind. She plans to reduce her workload during her pregnancy until sister-in-law Qin can be on her own.


    She plans to use only four people''s make-up and four people''s beauty every day. She adopts an appointment system. Whoever makes an appointment will do it early. If more than four people do it tomorrow, they will have a rest. Of course, if the quantity is small, the price will naturally go up a little bit. She plans to raise ten Wen each for makeup and beauty. I believe that scarcity is the most expensive thing, and someone will be willing to spend the money.


    Moreover, Li Mo plans to only teach sister-in-law Qin to do beauty, and then let her do beauty business professionally, because beauty is relatively easy to learn, and can be used quickly. Unlike makeup, it needs talent, which is not so easy to learn. For people without this talent, they can''t learn it well any more. She had such an apprentice in her previous life, and finally had to give up.


    Therefore, instead of spending so much time to learn make-up techniques that may not be able to learn well, it''s better to devote all of your energy and mind to beauty. If you specialize in one, it will be better than learning both.


    After Mrs. Qin learned to do it, she asked her to do it all day, while she only made up in the morning. When she gives birth to the baby, she only plans to make up in the morning like now, and then take a little time in the afternoon to do the beauty for the guests, and the rest of the time to accompany the children to grow up.Of course, Mrs. Qin''s craftsmanship will not be as good as her, so she plans to adopt different prices when she and Mrs. Qin do beauty in the future. She serves fewer customers every day, doubles the price and takes a high-end route. Qin''s price is a little lower than her. She takes a low price route and chooses whatever customers want.


    After listening to Li Mo''s plan, song Dashan agreed with her very much. He held her in his arms and gently gave her a kiss. "This is good. You don''t have to be so tired in the future, and you can have more time to accompany the children and me. Our family doesn''t want to be rich, as long as they are happy."


    Li Mo smiles, buries his face in front of song Dashan''s chest and nods gently.


    In the evening, Mrs. Wu took the place of Mrs. Qin''s previous work and cooked dinner. After everyone tasted it, they raised their thumbs one after another.


    Mrs. Wu''s dishes are no worse than Mrs. Qin''s, and they are even delicious. Knowing that Li Mo is pregnant, she specially made two dishes that pregnant women like to eat.


    "Xiao Mo, please try these two dishes. I made them specially for you. Pregnant women can''t eat a lot of things, but they can definitely eat them and make them healthy."


    Before eating fish, Li Mo began to vomit. Afterwards, she couldn''t control herself. She couldn''t eat anything. Besides fish, she vomited after eating other dishes. On this day, she ate nothing except two mouthfuls of sour noodle soup made by sister-in-law Qin. At this time, looking at the dishes on the table, I still have no appetite. I even feel a little nauseous when I see the braised spareribs.


    However, aunt Wu specially made two dishes for her, and she had to taste them. So Li Mo picked up her chopsticks and put them into her mouth. In the end, she really ate them, and she didn''t feel nauseous at all. She even wanted to eat them after eating them.


    Li Mo took another chopstick.


    Seeing Li Mo like this, song Dashan''s eyes lit up and he stopped eating. "Li Mo, can you eat this?"


    Li Mo nodded, "these two dishes made by Aunt Wu are really delicious. I don''t feel sick at all."


    Looking at Li Mo''s delicious food, Mrs. Wu said with a smile of pride: "my mother passed on my craft to me, but it''s the first one in ten li eight villages. At the beginning, many women in our village were pregnant with children, and they couldn''t eat anything. They all came to me, so I made dishes suitable for pregnant women. As a result, most of them loved to eat, even my daughter-in-law..." At this point, I stopped talking and didn''t go on.


    Other people also know why aunt Wu is like this and talk about other things as if they didn''t hear it.


    Li Mo is eating food with chopsticks. She feels that she is really right to buy aunt Wu. People say that there is an old man in the family. What they say is that the rich experience of the old man can bring endless benefits to future generations. Now Li Mo finally realizes that Aunt Wu''s life experience is really better than her and sister-in-law Qin''s, especially in pregnancy and childbirth.


    When you have a baby, you need to consult aunt Wu.


    The next day, when Li Mo got up, the shop in front of him had been open for a long time.


    Mrs. Wu saw that Li Mo was getting up. She went to the kitchen to bring her the millet porridge specially made for her. She also served a dish of sour radish. Li Mo ate a bowl of porridge with sour radish, but she didn''t vomit, so she went to the front.


    Yesterday, I told my guests that I only wear four people''s make-up every day, so Li Mo didn''t rush to go to the dressing room, and went to the leisure room to see Dani first.


    There was no excitement in the leisure room. There were only a few sporadic people. Dani was standing behind the snack cabinet, stirring almond milk tea.


    In the past, when selling tea, Mrs. Qin brought it directly to the customers who wanted to buy it in the back kitchen. After selling it, she left. Because she couldn''t stay in the leisure room all the time, she had to come to the leisure room to sell it several times a day.


    But now Dani sells snacks and tea here, so Li Mo asks Wu to make tea early in the morning. Then she moves a small stove to the back of the counter and heats the milk tea directly on the stove. If there is a guest who wants to buy it, she can hold a cup directly. In this way, the guest can drink tea at any time and doesn''t have to go to sister-in-law Qin to buy it.


    Behind the snack counter, there is a small stove with boiling water. This is to make a cup of honey and grapefruit tea when there are guests.


    Li Mo went to the counter and asked Dani, "Dani, do you remember the price of these snacks and tea?"


    She said it to Dani last night. I don''t know how much she can remember today.


    "Big Ni nods," Mo elder sister, I all remember, last night I recited all night, recited ripe just sleep. If you don''t believe it, I''ll recite it to you. "


    With that, Dani pointed to the sugar gourd in the cupboard and said, "sugar gourd is worth a bunch of money."


    Then he pointed to the melon seeds and said, "melon seeds are a small bag of money."


    Then he pointed to the cake and said, "the cake is three Wen and two yuan."


    See big Ni to continue to say, Li Mo smiles to pat her head, praise a way: "don''t say, Mo elder sister believes you remember very familiar, big Ni''s memory is very good."


    Li Mo praised her. Dani was very happy. Just as she was going to say something, a woman came with a child in her arms."What do you want to buy, madam?" said Dani


    The woman is a regular customer in Li Mo''s shop. When she sees that Li Mo is also there, she doesn''t rush to buy things. Instead, she talks to Li mo.


    "Landlady, how did you have a little girl behind the cupboard today?"


    Li Mo replied, "this is my little girl. She will sell food in this leisure room in the future. You can buy what you want. You don''t need to call someone to take it for you any more."


    The woman smell speech agree to nod, "really need to find a special person to sell this food. Before, we had to ask your family to pick up what we wanted to eat. It''s not convenient. "


    Li Mo apologized and said, "I''m sorry for the inconvenience I brought you before. There were not enough people in the shop before, but now it''s enough. If you have anything to do, just ask my Dani. You don''t have to go to other people."


    The woman answered and exchanged greetings with Li mo. then she said to Dani behind the cupboard, "little girl, give me a bag of melon seeds, two pieces of red bean cakes and a cup of milk tea."


    "Oh, good." Dani answered. First, she packed a packet of melon seeds with paper, and then two pieces of red bean cake with paper. After handing them to the woman, she turned around and carefully filled a cup of milk tea with a cup. She held it in both hands and handed it to the woman, saying, "madam, be careful to iron it."


    The woman took it and asked, "how much is it?"


    Dani immediately reported out, "madam, a total of seven Wen."


    The woman took out seven Wen from her purse and handed it to Dani. Dani took it and put it into a special messenger bag.


    Li Mo is very satisfied with the fact that Dani is quick to settle accounts, and only does it in a leisurely way. She is polite to the guests.


    Dani is quite good at business.


    Seeing that Dani was very busy, Li Mo didn''t have anything to ask her, so he went directly back to the dressing room to make up for the guests.


    Only four guests wore makeup this morning. After hearing the news yesterday, the guests were surprised. After knowing that it was because Li Mo was pregnant, they regretted but understood. Someone immediately made an appointment to wear makeup today. Li Mo quickly wrote down her name in the book.


    Today, the first one to come is Lin Xiaoyu. This girl is the first one every day.


    Seeing Li Mo come in at the moment, he didn''t say anything. He came to her excitedly. He took a lot of things out of his bag and gave them to Li Mo all at once.


    Li Mo was startled, "what are you all about?"


    Lin Xiaoyu showed Li mo the things in his hand one by one, "this is the present I gave to your baby in the stomach, this is the rattle, this is the cloth tiger, this is the cloth girl, this is the small wooden sword, this is..."


    although he was moved by the girl''s heart for her, Li Mo still couldn''t cry or laugh, pressed her hand and said: "you girl, my baby in the stomach is far from being able to play these It''s early. You can''t play if you bring it now. "


    Lin Xiaoyu waved his hand indifferently, "what''s the matter here? You can play for Xiaobao first, just as the elder brother takes care of the younger brother and sister first."


    Li Mo is said to smile by her, helpless ground shakes head, know is to refuse this wench of, have to accept, "good good good, give small treasure to keep first, I still have this in belly for small treasure, thank his aunt light rain."


    Lin Xiaoyu was happy, and put the things into the bag he brought, and handed them to Li mo.


    Li Mo took it and put it in front of the dresser. Then he put Lin Xiaoyu on the stool and said, "OK, I''ll make up for you first."


    After putting Lin Xiaoyu''s make-up on, the other three people who had made an appointment also came. Li Mo put on their make-up again, and then washed their hands and finished their morning work.


    At this time, the time is still early.

 Chapter 80

    After eating lunch, Li Mo took a nap again. Then she got up and went to the beauty salon in front of her to do beauty for the guests.


    She called sister-in-law Qin to follow her.


    Before the beauty, she washed her hands. While washing her hands, Li Mo said to sister-in-law Qin, "this beauty is much simpler than makeup. It doesn''t need so much talent. You can learn it well by hard work. It has a fixed step, and it''s right to follow that step. But it doesn''t mean that you can do it well by remembering the steps. The effect of beauty is good and bad. If you want to have a good effect, you have to master the technique of beauty


    With that, Li Mo washed her hands, dried the water with a clean towel, and then said, "today you''ll watch me do it, and try to observe the way I do it. After I finish it for the guests, I''ll teach you the way, and then you can try it yourself."


    Qin sister-in-law nodded seriously, "OK, I will take a good look. I will ask you later if I don''t understand."


    After explaining to sister-in-law Qin, Li Mo began to give the first guest a hairdressing.


    Today, only four guests need to have their beauty done, and Li Mo wants to teach sister-in-law Qin, so she slows down, When it comes to complex places, it will explain with Qin''s sister-in-law. At last, when the last mask is applied, Li Mo takes advantage of the empty space of the guest''s mask, and says to Qin''s sister-in-law: "this last mask is very important to the skin''s beauty, but when choosing the mask, it should be different according to the skin of the guests. For example, some people are very dry skin, then you have to focus on replenishing her skin, so that her skin water Dangdang, so that guests can make the skin better, so this time, you have to use the mask to replenish the water, like this guest is now used is replenishment mask.


    Sister Qin nodded and continued to listen to Li mo.


    "some guests'' skin problems do not depend on water shortage, but because they are not fair enough. If they want to make their guests white, remove the impurities and dirty things on their faces. The last step of the mask is to use whitening facial mask. If it''s done for a long time, it will become white."


    Qin sister-in-law nodded: "this I know, every kind of different effect mask I remember clearly."


    speaking, the guest''s mask was applied, and Li Mo washed the mask off her face, then rubbed the skin care beauty cream, and the guest''s beauty was finished.


    Li Mo then calls the next guest who has made an appointment to come in, and starts to do it again, so that sister-in-law Qin can watch it carefully again.


    The grooming of the four guests was soon completed. At this time, it was still early.


    Li Mo closes the door of the beauty salon, leaving only her and sister-in-law Qin. Then she tells sister-in-law Qin the steps of beauty salon in detail. After sister-in-law Qin remembers, she asks her to lie down on the beauty bed.


    If you want to learn beauty well, you must be familiar with the feeling of beauty. Only in this way can you learn to master the technique and strength of beauty. Therefore, Li Mo plans to do beauty for sister-in-law Qin in person, and then explain and explain to her while doing it, so as to deepen her study.


    Like most women in the village, Qin''s face is rough and dark, which belongs to the public skin. So when Li Mo gives her beauty, she focuses on how to care and improve this kind of skin, and then let her feel her technique and strength.


    After that, sister-in-law Qin''s sentiment has really improved a lot, even a little eager to try.


    Li Mo smile, path until beauty bed lie down, to Qin sister-in-law way, "come on, according to I just taught you to do a beauty look for me."


    Sister Qin was a little silly, "sister, you... You let me try it yourself?"


    "Yes, come on. I''ll try how you are doing. I''ll tell you something wrong."


    Qin''s sister-in-law rubbed her hands subconsciously. Suddenly, she felt a little nervous.


    Li Mo comforted her: "sister-in-law, it''s OK. Just follow the steps I taught you. You can see that I''ve done it so many times. You''ve mastered the basics. The rest is to practice more. As the saying goes, practice makes perfect. What you have to do now is to seize every opportunity to try. Only by practicing more can you start as soon as possible. Sister in law, I''m getting heavier and heavier. The business of this shop is waiting for you to maintain. You have to hurry up. "


    After listening to Li Mo''s words, sister-in-law Qin realized her great responsibility and settled down. She forced down her tension and sat down on the stool.


    Li Mo said: "sister-in-law, the first thing you have to do is analyze my skin, and then think about how to improve my skin."


    Sister Qin Wen Yan carefully observed Li Mo''s face. After looking at it for a long time, she was a little silly. "Sister, your skin is very white and tender. There is nothing on your face. I can''t think of how to improve it."


    Seeing that Qin''s sister-in-law had a bad start, Li Mo laughed. After laughing, she said, "my skin is better. I don''t need to improve too much, but that doesn''t mean I can''t improve. You can do all the steps you need to do, but you don''t need to spend so much time in removing impurities and dirty things. Just take it with you. If you do it too much, it will easily hurt your skin. Finally, when you do mask, you choose to fill the mask. You have to remember that the water supply is suitable for everyone, and it will not be damaged.Listen to Li Mo say so, Qin sister-in-law is taught ground nods, "originally is such, good, I know, I will do according to what you say now."


    With that, sister-in-law Qin picked up the soap to clean her face and began to clean her face for Li mo.


    Qin''s sister-in-law did it step by step according to the steps of Li Mo''s teaching. Without Li Mo''s warning, she did it very well. Except for the massage, the technique was slightly wrong, and the strength was not the most appropriate.


    In view of these two points, Li Mo explained to sister-in-law Qin again, and then demonstrated to sister-in-law Qin in front of her own face.


    Next, it''s up to sister-in-law Qin to understand and practice more.


    In the following days, Li Mo would let sister-in-law Qin follow her every day to study. After that, she would try it out herself. After more than a month, sister-in-law Qin had done a very good job. At least, she would not insult the reputation of the shop by doing beauty for her guests.


    Then, Li Mo decided to formally let sister-in-law Qin start to do beauty for the guests.


    In order to make sister-in-law Qin successfully take the first step in beauty, Li Mo specially invited Lin Xiaoyu and yueniang to support her, and asked her to make beauty for Lin Xiaoyu and yueniang in front of other guests.


    People see that sister-in-law Qin has done a good job. Not only is she skillful and fluent, but Lin Xiaoyu and yueniang''s faces have improved. They are also very satisfied with sister-in-law Qin''s craftsmanship. Then they believe sister-in-law Qin and begin to let sister-in-law Qin beautify them. They don''t have to choose Li mo.


    With sister-in-law Qin doing her beauty in the shop, Li Mo is completely relieved. She has a lot less burden on her body. She just puts on a few guests'' make-up every morning, and has a rest at other times. Besides, she doesn''t have to close down to go to the city to watch her legs with song Dashan.


    Song Dashan''s legs are getting better and better with the treatment, and now he is basically all right. He is no longer as lame as before.


    Song Dashan looks at himself and doesn''t plan to go to the city to see his legs any more, but Li Mo is not at ease. He has to cure himself ten times before he can go on.


    And this time before Chinese new year, it was the tenth time.


    When Li Mo and song Dashan come back for the last time, the streets are full of the smell of Chinese New Year.


    The new year is coming.


    This is the first new year for Li Mo to come to the world and the first new year for his family. Li Mo attaches great importance to it and plans to have a good time.


    Qin''s sister-in-law and Hu Zi don''t want to go back to the village. Li Mo asks their mother and son to stay in the town for the new year, and Da Ni and Wu must also be here for the new year. Li Mo and song Dashan have a discussion, and plan to call Mei Zi''s family to the town for the new year. They are full of family and have a good time in the town.


    Song Dashan is afraid that there are too many people buying new year''s goods on the street. He doesn''t let Li Mo buy new year''s goods on the street. So Li Mo has to give money to Aunt Wu and let her take Dani to buy new year''s goods on the street. She takes over Dani''s job and stays in the leisure room to sell snacks and tea.


    With the end of the New Year approaching, every woman is busy, so fewer people are playing in the leisure room with their children. The leisure room is not so busy. Li Mo plans to close down on the 28th of the new year. The family closes the door to prepare for the new year, and will open again after the 15th of the next year.


    Li Mo wrote the notice on paper and let song Dashan paste it outside to show it to the guests.


    However, although there are fewer people playing in the leisure room, there are a lot of people coming to the shop for make-up and beauty, especially for beauty. There are many people who make appointments every day. For no other reason, women want to take advantage of the Chinese new year to dress themselves up. Just like in modern times, there are always many women in barbershop, beauty salon and clothing store before the Chinese New Year It''s the same.


    Qin''s sister-in-law now starts to make beauty for her guests every day when the shop opens. Except for lunch time, she has to be busy until the shop closes in the evening. She is too busy to stop. However, she didn''t feel tired. Instead, she was full of spirit. It was only because Li Mo paid sister-in-law Qin according to the rule of "more work, more pay". Her basic salary was 500 Wen, and she paid three Wen more for every extra guest. As a result, sister-in-law Qin worked very hard and her life was more hopeful.


    She hopes to save a lot of money to buy a house for Huzi in the future, and then let him marry a daughter-in-law.


    Not only the beauty business in the shop was affected by the Chinese new year, but the rouge powder also sold very well. Those women who were not willing to buy Rouge powder also bought some rouge powder before the Chinese new year, so the product sold very fast. Song Dashan went to yueniang and bought a lot of rouge powder at one time. At the same time, he sent hundreds of boxes of ointment to yueniang.


    Everyone in the shop is very busy during the Spring Festival. Sister Qin is busy with beauty, song Dashan is busy selling Rouge powder, Wu is busy with housework and buying new year''s goods, and Dani is busy selling food. The leisure time of the whole family is Li mo. she only needs to make up every morning, and then there is nothing else to do. Song Dashan doesn''t use Li Mo even when making perfume and beauty products at night Do it. He''ll do it himself. Anyway, he''ll have to say goodbye to everything.


    Therefore, Li Mo, a pregnant woman, has no time but to teach two little guys in her family how to read.Huzi doesn''t have any foundation. Li Mo asks Xiaobao to teach Huzi how to count and add arithmetic in the daytime, while she continues to teach Xiaobao how to read.


    Now Xiaobao knows a lot of Chinese characters, especially the Three Character Classic and some simple poems. Li Mo is very proud of Xiaobao''s excellent learning ability. She is afraid that because she is too busy to teach him wholeheartedly, she will delay him.


    So Li Mo plans to go to the Academy in the town in the new year to see if Xiaobao can go to the Academy in the new year. Although the youngest in the general academy only accepts six-year-old children, and Xiaobao is only five years old, she believes that Xiaobao is no worse than those six-year-old and seven year-old children in other aspects.


    When it comes to reading, Li Mo remembers Xiaobao''s name.


    in earnest is still called Xiao Bao. Song Xiaobao was registered at the time when he was registered residence. At that time, song Dashan was not at home, and no one named Xiao Bao as the official classics. He always used the two words of Xiao Bao as a nickname.


    But how can song Xiaobao be a big name? Since he wants to go to school, the name must be changed.


    In the evening, Li Mo shrinks in Song Dashan''s arms and talks to him about giving Xiao Bao a big name.


    Song Dashan pats his head and blames himself for forgetting it. Xiaobao is used to it. If Li Mo hadn''t mentioned it, he didn''t even think of a new name.


    "Look at me, I''ve forgotten Xiaobao''s name. I really have to get up, and I have to get up well. In the future, Xiaobao can''t study without a good name."


    Li Mo pats his chest, "that you are good to think, must rise a good."


    But song Dashan was in trouble. "I don''t have much knowledge. I only know Song Wen, song Wu and Song Zhuang, but I don''t feel good about these names." Song Dashan touched Li Mo''s cheek. "Lady, if you are knowledgeable and literate, you''d better give Xiao Bao one. You must have a good one."


    Li Mo laughs, lightly hit him, "you this person, the other people all is father''s name, you pour good, think all don''t bother to think, then this in my stomach comes out again, what do you want to call him?"


    Song Dashan said with a smile, "you can also name this one in your stomach. I''m afraid I''m not good at it, and the children will blame me in the future."


    Li Mo smiles and sighs. Knowing that song Dashan is really in a dilemma, he doesn''t refuse and begins to think of a name for Xiao Bao.


    Xiaobao''s name, she hopes, is not only pleasant to hear, but also meaningful and catchy, so that people can remember it all at once and have a deep impression.


    Li Mo thought a few in the heart, then ruled out, then thought again, and then felt bad, tossed for a long time, but no one was satisfied. In the end, Li Mo gives Xiao Bao a name simply from his good wishes.


    She hopes that no matter what happens in Xiaobao''s life, it will be peaceful and smooth, and the best is plain sailing.


    Yes! Li Mo claps song Dashan''s chest excitedly, "Dashan, you have it! Xiaobao''s name is Yifan, song Yifan, which means that everything is going smoothly, OK


    Song Dashan murmured, "Song Yifan Song Yifan OK, this is good. It''s all plain sailing


    Song Dashan gave a kiss on Li Mo''s forehead, "lady, that''s a good name. That''s the name."


    As a result, Xiaobao''s name was officially determined, and it was called song Yifan.


    The next day, when Xiaobao knew that he had a famous name, song Yifan, he grinned happily and told his playmate Huzi that his name was song Yifan, which made Huzi envious.


    Huzi is also called Huzi, which has no name.


    Huzi was envied by Xiaobao''s name, so he went to his mother and told her secretly that he wanted a name, too.


    Qin sister-in-law loves her son. She finds Li Mo and wants Li Mo to give Hu Zi a big name. "Sister, you are learned and your name is different from that in the village. Can you give Hu Zi a big name too? You don''t know. Seeing Xiao Bao''s big name, Hu Zi is envious."


    Li Mo said in a hurry: "as long as you are willing to let me up, I will think of a good tiger."


    Qin sister-in-law excited: "yes, you can give tiger a nice name, I''m glad it''s too late."


    So, Li Mo began to think of the name carefully for Hu Zi.


    Qin sister-in-law told Li Mo that she just wanted to let Hu Zi be safe and happy all her life.


    Li Mo thinks about it and gives Hu Zi a name called Qin Kairui. Kerry, it means good luck, health and happiness.


    After listening to Li Mo''s name for Hu Zi, sister-in-law Qin is very satisfied and thanks Li Mo again and again. Huzi, on the other hand, jumped up happily and kept saying his name to Xiaobao, which made a group of adults laugh and cry.

 Chapter 81

    The good business in the shop continued until the 27th of the lunar new year. After closing the door of the shop on the evening of the 27th of the lunar new year, Li Mo announced that the shop was officially on holiday.


    Everyone is happy. After so many busy days, we can have a good rest and welcome the new year.


    On the 28th of the new year, Mei Zi and tie Zi came from the village with little trees. The whole family formally gathered together. Then, like all ordinary families, they began to prepare for the new year.


    Song Dashan took tie Zi to the market to buy chicken, duck, fish and firecrackers for the new year.


    Mrs. Qin took Mrs. Wu and Mrs. Dani to clean the house, then took down all the sheets and quilt covers in each room and washed them clean.


    Li Mo and Mei Zi went into the kitchen to prepare food for the new year.


    The whole family had been busy for two days. By the evening of new year''s Eve, all the preparations were completed.


    Before Li Mo wakes up on New Year''s Eve, other people are already busy preparing for today''s big dinner. As a pregnant woman of national treasure level, she is naturally rejected by everyone for offering her help. Then she has to go to the three kids in her family to play.


    The three kids are also infected with the atmosphere of the new year. They are very happy. They get up early and play happily together.


    Xiao Bao saw Li Mo coming towards them. He quickly got off the Trojan horse and ran to Li Mo, hugged Li Mo''s leg and asked her, "sister, are you awake?"


    Since he knew that Li Mo had a baby in his stomach, Xiao Bao has always been very interested in Li Mo''s stomach and always wanted to touch it. However, the clothes he wears in winter are thick and he can''t see anything, but he is still very enthusiastic. The first thing he does when he wakes up every morning is to find Li Mo and Li Mo''s little sister.


    Li Mo used to get up very early, and Xiao Bao was sure to find one. But since Li Mo became pregnant, she was always sleepy and could sleep more than two hours. So when Xiao Bao came to find her, he was always stopped by song Dashan, and then told him, "my sister is still sleeping in my mother''s stomach. I have to wait for my sister to wake up to say hello to you. You have to wait patiently for my sister to wake up All right


    Xiao Bao listens to song Dashan''s words, nods quickly, and goes to play obediently. When Li Mo wakes up, he will run to talk to his sister in his stomach.


    As for Xiaobao''s decision that what''s in her stomach is her sister, Li Mo said to Xiaobao at the beginning: "what''s in my mother''s stomach may also be my little brother. How do you know it''s my sister?"


    Xiao Bao blinked and said to Li Mo, "but I want my sister. Xiao Shu is my brother. So mother, give me a sister. "


    In Xiaobao''s world, all she knows are boys, with younger brothers or brothers around her, so she especially wants a younger sister.


    Seeing that Xiaobao wants a younger sister so much, Li Mo doesn''t say any more. Xiaobao calls her baby as her younger sister. Maybe she does have a younger sister. Anyway, she also likes her daughter. Her son already has Xiaobao. It''s just good to have another daughter. She has both children.


    Li Mo goes to the chair placed in the yard and sits down to facilitate Xiao Bao to talk to her stomach.


    Xiaobao is chatting with Li Mo''s little life seriously, and she answers Xiaobao''s questions from time to time. Mother and son can play for a long time, and they don''t feel bored.


    Soon it''s time to have new year''s Eve dinner. This year''s dinner is very well prepared. There are all kinds of chicken, duck and fish. Everyone has their favorite dishes. The whole family sits around the table, full of food.


    After Song Dashan went out to set off the firecrackers, the family officially started.


    Li Mo couldn''t drink, so he took tea instead of wine. First of all, he stood up and offered a toast to everyone. "Everyone has worked hard, especially the days before. Everyone is busy. Thank you for your efforts for our shop. I''ll take tea instead of wine. I''d like to propose a toast to you. I wish you peace and happiness in the new year


    Everyone stood up one after another and raised their glasses.


    Li Mo took out three red envelopes from his pocket and first gave them to the three little guys, "here is the lucky money for you. I wish you more and more smart and healthy in the new year."


    The eyes of the three little guys brightened up. After taking the red envelope, they bowed to Li Mo to express their thanks.


    After giving the kids the lucky money, Li Mo takes out five red envelopes and gives them to Mei Zi tie Zi, Qin Sao Zi, Wu Da Niang and Dani.


    Several adults didn''t expect that they also had red envelopes. They were a little confused and didn''t know whether to accept them.


    Li Mo put the red envelope into their hands and said, "don''t refuse. It''s not lucky money. It''s the year-end reward for our shop. You''ve worked hard for the shop''s business. It''s my wish for you. Take it. It''ll come every year in the future."


    See Li Mo so say, plum first accept, "that sister-in-law, sister accept, you rest assured, I will give you good plant flowers, let you make a lot of."


    Seeing that Meizi has been accepted, other people have accepted it and promised Li Mo that they will do well in the future, especially aunt Wu and Dani. They hardly expected that the people who bought them would be so kind to their servants, much better than the days they lived at home before. Now they are living a better life than they had ever thought before. How can they not do well They cherish the day too much.Li Mo waved his hand to let everyone sit down. "Let''s all sit down and have a good meal today. For the Chinese new year, we need to fatten ourselves up."


    We all laughed, no longer said, raised chopsticks to eat.


    Outside the sound of firecrackers one after another, in this bustling, shop in a happy family.


    Song Dashan and Meizi have completely cut off contact with the rest of the Song family. Tie Zi has no father or mother. Sister Qin has nothing to do with Hu Zi, and aunt Wu and Dani have nothing to do with her. So the whole family had no relatives to leave, and spent the whole year in the shop.


    So, Li Mo taught everyone to play cards, and planned to take advantage of the new year to have a good play.


    Playing cards are very simple. After Li Mo has taught them several times, everyone knows how to play. So Li Mo and song Dashan''s family, Mei Zi''s and tie Zi''s family, Wu''s and Dani''s family, and Qin''s sister-in-law''s family just form a table and fight against the landlord.


    Don''t play money fight landlords always feel lost flavor, so Li Mo proposed to play money, play a little smaller, picture a lively.


    Everyone has some money in their hands, and they all agree with Li Mo''s proposal, one card and one Wen.


    As a result, the whole family spent a day at the card table. As a veteran, Li Mo won a small game, and the other three lost. However, despite the loss, everyone''s interest remained unchanged, and they proposed to fight again tomorrow.


    After playing cards for three days in a row, Li Mo doesn''t want to play. It''s too boring to play all the time. However, except Li Mo, other people are still interested in playing. After all, in ancient times, there were too few entertainment projects and people''s way of playing in their spare time was too poor. That''s why they thought playing cards was fun, just like those who like to stay in the leisure room It''s like women playing cards.


    Li Mo suddenly felt that she should enrich the entertainment items in the family and leisure room, not only to make the family have more fun, but also to let the guests in her shop get more fun, like to play in the leisure room.


    So, Li Mo began to think about what modern entertainment activities can be put here to play.


    The first thing I think of is playing chess. Playing chess is a very common way of entertainment for people in this era, but people here play go or something. This kind of playing is very brain damaging and tests their intelligence. For example, few ordinary people can play chess and go, especially women.


    So, she can teach you some simple chess games, such as Gobang, like checkers, which even children can learn, but also very fun. At the same time, these can also be put in the leisure room for everyone to play and play.


    There is a chess set at home, which Li Mo bought to teach Xiao Bao how to play chess. Now it can be used to teach everyone how to play Gobang.


    Gobang is very simple. It took Li Mo only a quarter of an hour to teach everyone. Even three children learned it. Xiao Bao even fell in love with it. When he played, even Dani was not his opponent.


    The children at home are also immersed in the game, and Li Mo is happy to see them have a good time, so he teaches the children a simple way to play poker: pick up the bamboo pole.


    One person takes half of the playing cards, and then one person arranges them on the table one by one. When they meet the same cards, they can take back their home as their own cards. This game is very simple, raw materials as long as cards on the line, but also fun, it is easy to get children''s love.


    Sure enough, the three children at home like to play very much, and even Dani, the big child, has a lot of fun following.


    In this way, a family playing cards, playing chess, taking bamboo pole, men and women, young and old together, happy family entertainment activities, every day is spent in laughter.


    Leisure life is always fast. The whole family spent the whole spring festival in sleeping, eating and playing. They not only had a good time, but also had a little meat on everyone''s face, which can be called the most comfortable year.


    To January 11, Li Mo this just put away play heart, begin to do the preparation before opening a shop.


    Last year, the balms were almost sold, so we had to make new ones. Yueniang had to send hundreds of boxes. Now is the season of plum blossom and spring cuckoo in full bloom. Li Mo plans to add a kind of perfume with plum blossom flavor and spring cuckoo flavor to sell.


    Plum blossom tree village is especially abundant, and spring cuckoos are also found in the back mountain. So Li Mo arranged for Mei Zi and tie Zi to say, "Mei Zi, please go back to the village and help us talk about it. Let''s say that our shop collects plum blossom and spring cuckoos at the same price as before. We''ll go back to the village in two days to collect them, and then make a new flavor of ointment."


    Plum crisp voice should be good, "sister-in-law, I and iron son is also time to go back to the village to look after the flower bed, go back to the village I go to say this thing."


    When it comes to the garden, Li Mo thinks of the flowers in the garden. Last autumn, there were only a few kinds of flowers that could be planted. There were not many flowers in the garden. There were many empty spaces, waiting for a variety of different kinds of flowers to come in spring. Now that the year is over, it''s time for us to prepare to plant flowers.


    Li Mo said: "plum, spring is coming soon. Many flowers can be sown. Ask the gardener who instructed us to see what flowers can be planted. Then I will buy the seeds from the town and take them back to you."Meizi said, "I''ve already turned over the land for planting flowers in advance and fertilized it. I just need to buy seeds and plant them." Speaking of this, Mei Zi thought of the flowers she planted last year and got excited. "Sister in law, some of the flowers we planted last year will blossom in the spring this year. At that time, there will be more varieties of perfume, so we won''t have to go to the village or the back mountain to pick them in the future."


    Li Mo is also very happy. Last year, when she worked in the flower garden, her goal was to make more balms with different flavors. Now it''s the harvest season. In addition, with the planting of new flower seeds this year, I believe they will not have to worry about the source of their flowers. There are different kinds of balms to sell all year round.


    The next day, Meizi and tiezi go back to the village with their reluctant little trees. Li Mo takes others to make beauty products at home. Song Dashan goes to the street to buy snacks in the leisure room.


    After two days of preparation, song Dashan drove his donkey cart back to the village to collect flowers.


    The last time I went to the village to collect Osmanthus fragrans, the villagers all knew that song Dashan was coming to collect Osmanthus fragrans again. They all went to the village and Houshan to pick Osmanthus fragrans. So when song Dashan came back to the shop, he was full of flowers.


    Taking advantage of the freshness of the flowers, Li Mo organized the whole family to make perfume, and made hundreds of boxes in two days, half of which were sent to yueniang''s shop.


    By this time, it was 15 years after the first month of the lunar calendar, and the shop had opened again.


    On the first day of opening, many regular customers came to see Li Mo, and there were endless words to say.


    "Your shop is the latest one. Some of them opened on the eighth of the year."


    "I''ve been waiting for your house to open for half a month, but I can''t do it for the new year."


    "I feel that my skin improved a lot years ago, but after a year, I ate too much greasy food and suddenly grew a lot of things. Come to your house and get rid of them for me."


    "..."


    one by one, the guests held Li Mo and kept talking. Li Mo replied one by one with a smile.


    Li Mo clapped his hands and said to everyone, "today our shop officially opened in the new year. In order to celebrate the new year, our shop held opening activities. Three days before the opening, anyone who spent more than 40 Wen in my shop would give away a box of perfume for free."


    In the shop, a box of ointment was sold for eight Wen, that is to say, eight Wen was given away. The news made people present interested and talked about it.


    Li Mo then said: "and I want to tell you a good news. There are two kinds of perfume in our store, one is plum blossom and the other is Azalea. You can try them for free today, and you can choose the perfume for yourself."


    The guest''s heart was attracted again.


    Someone in the crowd asked, "can the money for beauty and make-up be counted in forty Wen?"


    There are a lot of women who want to come to do beauty would like to ask this question.


    Li Mo nodded, "all count, whether it is to buy Rouge powder or make-up beauty, as long as the one-time cost of more than 40 Wen can send a box of ointment."


    Although most of the people who can come to the Li Mo shop are not bad money, they are still very happy to have something as a gift, not for nothing.


    And those who are not very rich are even more attracted.


    So now a woman picked up the rouge powder in the shop and planned to buy it together today. She must make up 40 Wen.

 Chapter 82

    By virtue of the preferential activities three days before the opening, the turnover has increased greatly, and the shop has successfully made a good start, which is the so-called auspicious opening.


    Three days later, after the event, the sales of rouge powder tended to be normal, most of them came for beauty and make-up.


    Li Mo''s stomach is getting bigger and bigger. She only makes up in the morning and only does two or three hairdressing in the afternoon. The business in the shop is handed over to sister-in-law Qin. But sister-in-law Qin is a little busy collecting money while doing hairdressing. Li Mo thinks it should be improved.


    Finally, Li Mo thought of the modern common membership card and discount card, and then decided to launch discount card in the store.


    The introduction of the discount card can not only save her and sister-in-law Qin, but also promote customer consumption.


    She plans to introduce three kinds of discount cards, namely 10 times, 20 times and 30 times. That is to say, if you buy ten, twenty, and thirty times of make-up at one time, you can pay in advance, and then you don''t have to pay any more for make-up and beauty. Moreover, the ten time card can cost one Wen less than the normal price each time; the twenty time card can cost two Wen less than the normal price each time, and the thirty time card can cost three Wen less than the normal price each time.


    Customers who buy discount cards should register at the front desk and take off their make-up or make-up once. In this way, it will be easier for customers and for them.


    Of course, there must be some people who are not willing to buy a card and just want to pay once. This is certainly OK, but for the convenience of management, these people adopt the appointment registration system, that is, before each appointment, they have to give the money to the front desk first, and then go in for beauty and make-up. In this way, the confusion of collecting money between her and sister-in-law Qin is avoided, and the daily inventory will be much simpler.


    Sure enough, after Li Mo launched the discount card, many customers who often come to the shop for make-up and beauty choose to apply for the discount card, and many people apply for the 30 times card as soon as they apply for it.


    In addition to the discount card, Li Mo also launched a senior membership card, namely the annual card, which is ten Liang silver. Anyone with the annual card in hand can come to the store whenever he wants, and can give priority to making beauty and make-up. Besides, Li Mo does it himself. In addition, snacks and tea in the leisure room are also free to drink .


    Of course, it''s impossible for everyone to get such a senior membership card, so Li Mo only plans to send ten, that is to say, only ten people are eligible to get the annual membership card.


    When the senior membership card was launched, Lin Xiaoyu was the first to ask for one, and then yueniang and yunniang also asked for one, leaving only seven at the beginning.


    As the saying goes, things are rare and precious. There are only seven places in the whole shop. Although it costs ten Liang silver, it is a symbol of dignity. Many people want it, especially those with money at home. Therefore, the remaining seven pieces were quickly robbed by the ladies who often came to the store, so that many people wanted them but didn''t want them. They came to Li Mo to discuss whether they could send more.


    But Li Mo shakes her head and refuses, because the value of these ten cards lies in their scarcity. If so many people can get them, they will be no longer precious. Moreover, if there are too many people, they will be confused. She doesn''t have so much time to do beauty for senior members in person. Ten of them are just right.


    So these people can only regret to plan to rob again next year.


    The introduction of discount card and membership card not only makes the business in the shop much better, but also standardizes the management of money, which saves us a lot of trouble.


    As the weather gets warmer, the children can''t stay at home any longer, and many women come to play with their children, the leisure room becomes lively again.


    Especially after Li Mo added a lot of children''s games, the leisure room is full of children. At this time, the disadvantage of many children is revealed, that is, some guests who want to play chess or have a cup of tea quietly will feel very noisy and can''t stay quietly. For this reason, they also gave Li Mo their opinions.


    Therefore, Li Mo went into the leisure room to have a look. As a result, she was almost knocked down by a running child. Fortunately, someone was quick to help her, otherwise it would be dangerous.


    Although it''s OK, Li Mo is still scared.


    When she encounters this kind of thing, maybe other women will be hit. The child is lively, and it''s hard to avoid sometimes bumping into people.


    At this time, Li Mo felt that she had to find a way to separate out a special playroom for children, to separate adults and children, so that the leisure room was quiet.


    But like most shops, this shop has no second floor, only one tile roof, so it''s hard to add another floor. If you want to add another floor, it will be a big project, and it''s impossible to do business when it''s realized, so it''s impossible to realize.


    The only spare place in the family is the backyard, but the backyard is the private domain of the family. Li Mo doesn''t want to take it out for business, so she has to find another place.


    Thinking about it, Li Mo can only think of the shop next door.


    The shop selling paper money for candles next door is only a wall away from her shop. The layout and size of the shop are the same as hers. In other words, the shop next door has the same area, but it only sells some paper money for candles and other things. Most of the remaining area is idle and useless. Li Mo has been to the shop next door and found that it is really empty. The place where the shop is really used can not be occupied In the middle, so Li Mo wants to have a try. Can he try to buy or rent a space next door and open it up from the middle as a recreation room.Li Mo tells song Dashan what he thinks. Then song Dashan takes Li Mo to buy some gifts and goes to the next room.


    The shop next door is really very open. There is only one counter. Behind the counter, there is a cabinet with articles on it. Then there is a small warehouse for goods separated from the back. There is nothing else.


    Li Mo sighed in her heart: it''s a waste of space. If only she could use it all.


    Song Dashan came forward and told their idea to the boss next door. The boss frowned and said nothing.


    Seeing that the boss hesitated rather than refused directly, Li Mo thought it was a play. He immediately said: "boss, you see, your shop is so big, but there are so few places to use. Other places are empty. It''s a waste. It''s better to separate a space for us. We can buy it and rent it. This will not delay your business, and you can earn more money It''s more cost-effective. "


    Boss smell speech didn''t speak, still frown not language, but in the heart is really moved by Li Mo''s words.


    Although his family has been doing business here for so many years, they can only live from hand to mouth. They don''t earn much money, because incense, paper money and other things can only be sold better on special festivals. They seldom do business. Fortunately, the shop belongs to their own family. Otherwise, they may not even be able to pay the rent of the shop. In this way, they can''t make any more money .


    What''s more, what Li Mo said is very reasonable. There are very few places he can use in this shop. Many places are empty, and even there are not many goods in the warehouse separated from the back. If he gives a place to go out, it''s really a sum of income. He can earn a lot more every year, and it has no impact on his family''s business.


    But it''s a big thing and he can''t make a decision easily.


    Li Mo Eye Bead son turned, say: "boss, like this, you good good consider, can go home and family to discuss, if think good we talk about, you see how?"


    Listen to Li Mo say like this, the boss nods, "OK, I''ll go back and think about it."


    Li Mo will bring the gift to stay, this just follow song Dashan to go back.


    Song Dashan asked Li Mo, "what if the boss doesn''t agree?"


    Li Mo shrugs, "don''t agree, let''s think of another way, this thing can''t force others."


    Song Da Shan pursed his lips and asked his question: "madam, I think it''s good to separate another room for children to play, but you can still play if you don''t separate it. If you have to get one, it''s actually more than an expense. In fact, it''s not necessary to spend this expense."


    Li Mo smiles and replies: "you''re right. In fact, if we don''t build a recreation room, the children will play the same way. The advantage of making it is to make the recreation room quiet and have a good atmosphere, and the children can have a good time. We really can''t make more money. However, we always want to provide the best service to our customers when we open the door to do business. Although we spend a little more money, we can''t make more money When people have a good impression, they will come more. If they come more, we will make money back in other ways, not necessarily at a loss. "


    After hearing Li Mo''s words, song Dashan suddenly smiles and pinches Li Mo''s hand. He feels that he is really stupid. His wife won''t do thankless things. What does he worry about? It''s better to cooperate obediently.


    Li Mo quietly waited for two days. Two days later, the boss of the shop next door came.


    "Boss song, I went home and thought about it seriously. I decided to agree to your proposal and give you a little space." The boss next door said here, pondering for a while, then said: "but we can''t sell this place, we can only rent it to you."


    In fact, he thought that if he wanted to sell the shop in the future, it would not be easy to sell if one piece was missing, so he only decided to rent it.


    Normal people should think like this. It''s impossible to sell a piece of space, so Li Mo is not surprised by the boss''s decision. However, she still has something to say.


    "Boss, I don''t know how much space you can give me? What''s the price


    The boss pointed to the ground and said, "I can give you a place about one foot long and three feet wide. The price is three taels of silver a year. "


    Li Mo in the heart conversion, this area is about three times four meters of space. It''s enough for a recreation room. The area is acceptable.


    But to be honest, it''s not expensive to rent such a small space for three Liang silver in this town, but it''s not cheap. Li Mo believes that if you want to make a counter-offer, you can actually pay back a little. However, it''s meaningless for Li Mo to pay back a little money. It''s better to do something more meaningful.


    So, after thinking about it for a while, Li Mo said to the boss, "boss, your price is really not low. However, we are all neighbors, and I can''t let you suffer losses. Well, I won''t bargain with you, but you have to rent for five years at one time. Let''s talk about it after five years. You can''t increase the rent for five years."


    "This..." the boss hesitated when he heard that it would take five years to rent, and the rent could not be increased.


    Li Mo said: "boss, is this not too much? If you can''t do it on your side, it''s a pity that we can''t do the business. "


    See Li Mo really won''t give way, the boss hesitated for a long time, finally ruthless, nodded and agreed, "OK, that''s it."Li Mo said with a smile: "the boss is really cheerful enough. Let''s make a sentence."


    Finally, Li Mo gave the boss 15 Liang silver at one time, and discussed the specific details. The leasing relationship between the two families officially began.


    Song Dashan has gone to the bricklayer and plans to separate the space next door with a wall as soon as possible, and then open a door between the leisure room and the space next door.


    Song Dashan will do the specific things. What Li Mo wants to do is to think about how to decorate the recreation room.


    Now that there is a special recreation room, it can''t have nothing like before. This recreation room should have the appearance of a recreation room, and children''s entertainment items should be as complete as possible.


    First of all, some paintings can be painted on the wall to make the whole room full of warmth and childlike fun, and then some paper cranes or wind chimes can be hung on the roof.


    In terms of playing, first of all, you can ask Uncle Zhang to play a few more small Trojan horses and put them in the recreation room for children to play. Then you can build a small table with carpet on it, put some low tables suitable for children to lie on, and put some Gobang and checkers that children can play on it for them to play.


    Secondly, we should make some dolls and small cloth balls that children like to play with.


    Finally, Li Mo wants to build an ancient version of the slide. How can there be fewer slides in the playground.


    However, this slide is a bit huge and complicated. I don''t know if Uncle Zhang can make it out of wood for her.


    While song Dashan and the craftsmen were separated from the room, Li Mo drew a slide on the paper, and specially marked the complicated places, so that Uncle Zhang could understand. The most important thing is to keep it stable and safe so that several adults can climb up at the same time without shaking. Moreover, the slide part should be smooth so that people can slide down all at once.


    Li Mo wrote down these key points one by one.


    After the painting is finished, song Dashan asks Zhao changbang to go back and ask Uncle Zhang if he can do it. If he can, let Uncle Zhang do it. If he can''t, forget it.


    Zhao changbang came back with a letter saying that Uncle Zhang wanted to study it and see how to do it. He couldn''t make an effect immediately.


    Li Mo said: "OK, we''re not in a hurry. Let Uncle Zhang study it slowly. We''ll give it to us when it comes out. It doesn''t matter if we can''t study it."


    The recreation room was built very quickly and completed in a few days. After the completion, the room looked like one of the Lima shops from inside, and had no connection with the shop next door.


    Li Mo simply brushes the wall, and then every night after the shop closes, the family will go to decorate the playroom. After putting all kinds of toys and furniture that were made and bought one by one, it has basically become a playroom that attracts children, except that there are no slides.


    Then, Li Mo opens the door of the compartment and officially announces the existence of the recreation room to the guests.


    Now the women who bring their children are very happy, and those who don''t like the children''s noise are also very happy. Of course, the happiest thing is the children. With such a big place for them to play, and there are so many toys and friends to play with, it makes the children happy. Even Xiaobao and Huzi can''t stand the temptation and often run into the amusement room Play with the other children.


    What makes Li Mo even more happy is that a month later, Uncle Zhang''s research has finally yielded results. The slide is made completely according to Li Mo''s painting. Moreover, Uncle Zhang and his disciples have personally tested it many times, which is completely safe and reliable. It is said that all the children in Uncle Zhang''s family fell in love with this fun project and asked Uncle Zhang to make one for them.


    The slide cost Li Mo five liang of silver, but Li Mo thought it was worth it, because it was the treasure of children''s heart, and everyone liked to play. Some children even asked their parents to bring him to Li Mo every day as soon as they opened their eyes.


    Therefore, there are more and more children in the playroom, which is like a small kindergarten. Of course, with more children, more snacks and tea will be sold every day, and more money will be made in this part.


    The author has something to say: haha, I found that you are all very smart. Today, I read the comments you left for me and found that the membership card and the amusement room I wrote today. You thought before that, you are better than me. Welcome to continue to leave messages for me, I will have new inspiration

 Chapter 83

    There is an extra playroom in the shop, and the number of children is increasing rapidly. Li Mo thinks that safety is a problem that needs to be considered.


    The children are not sensible, like to run around, and they are easy to have some friction with each other. Although there will be adults watching from time to time, it is inevitable that they will not be able to take care of them. Li Mo is afraid that if something happens to the children, her shop will be in trouble.


    Therefore, children''s safety is very important. This recreation room needs to be watched by someone to maintain order and safety. By the way, clean the recreation room and recreation room to keep the two rooms clean and tidy at all times.


    This job only involves care and sanitation. She doesn''t need to stay in the shop at night, so she can come in the morning and leave in the evening. Therefore, Li Mo plans to recruit someone to come to the store to work as if she were going to work. She can pay monthly.


    This is much simpler than buying aunt Wu and Dani, and there are not so many worries, so Li Mo directly wrote a recruitment notice and pasted it outside the gate to let people come to apply.


    After the notice was posted, soon someone came to ask, Li Mo interviewed one by one.


    Most of the people who came here were women who had a hard life at home and wanted to find a job to earn more money.


    Li Mo doesn''t mind her status. Her requirement is that people should be gentle, kind and responsible, and can take good care of the children. Then, the health of the recreation room and the recreation room should be well done. Of course, she should be clean and tidy, and her image should not be disgraced.


    According to this request, Li Mo interviewed a lot of people. Some women were eliminated because they were not clean enough, some women were eliminated because they were not polite enough, and some women were eliminated because they were not patient with their children.


    Li Mo interviewed for two days, but didn''t find a suitable one. On the third day, a woman came to apply for the job. Li Mo thought it was good.


    The woman was in her thirties. She was dressed in coarse cloth. Her clothes were very old, but they were washed clean and her hair was combed neatly. She felt virtuous and neat.


    The first time Li Mo saw someone, he felt very good. He asked her, "do you have any children?"


    The woman nodded, "yes, I have a son and a daughter. My son is ten years old and my daughter is seven."


    Li Mo noticed that when she talked about her children, the woman''s eyes were gentle and happy. It can be seen that she liked her children very much and said that they felt very happy.


    Li Mo asks again: "that your child usually does wrong thing, how do you do?"


    The woman said, "generally, I ask them to stand by the wall and face the wall for half an hour. Then I talk to them and tell them their mistakes so that they can correct them."


    Li Mo nods in the heart.


    She has asked other interviewers about this question before. Some people said, "if a child makes a mistake, he will remember it and dare not make a mistake next time." Some women said, "as a child, if you don''t understand, just talk to him." Some women said, "I can''t help my father-in-law and mother-in-law doting on their children, otherwise my mother-in-law will scold me." Others said, "it''s my family''s business to take care of the children. Generally, it''s my family''s business to beat them up."


    Li Mo was not very satisfied with these people''s answers.


    But this woman''s answer is very consistent with Li Mo''s temper. If it is Li Mo herself, she will not beat her children, but she will not spoil them too much. She should let the children realize her mistakes, and then tell them the truth so that they can correct them next time.


    Of course, coming to her to take care of the playroom is not for her to educate her children, nor for her to punish other people''s children. It''s just that Li Mo wants to find someone who has a correct attitude and viewpoint towards her children, so she asks this question.


    Li Mo was satisfied with the woman''s appearance, character and attitude towards her children. Finally, Li Mo asked, "I wonder if you can tell me why you want to come out and look for this job?"


    The woman didn''t answer immediately. She just pursed her lips and looked a little gloomy. "My family is in trouble and needs money. My family leader fell down when he was working. Now she is in poor health and needs to take medicine to recuperate. She has no income at home and it''s hard to live. So I want to find a job to supplement my family. When I see you recruiting, I''ll come and ask."


    Li Mo nodded, did not say anything more about this topic, but said: "here, I need to find someone to look after the children in the playroom, to ensure their safety, do not have anything wrong, but the children are not sensible, it is difficult to communicate, and they may not listen to you, can you do this job well?"


    When the woman heard the words, she pinned a little bit of broken hair behind her ears. After thinking about it, she didn''t boast, "I''ll try my best. Can I have a try? If I can''t do it well, you can''t use me. "


    Li Mo laughs, "OK, let''s have a try. You can work for three days first. If there''s no problem, you can stay and work. Every day when the shop is open during the day, you can come and leave at night. You can have lunch with me at noon. You can have a vacation for two days a month and five hundred Wen a month. You can do it if you like."


    The woman didn''t expect to be able to pack food. She could get 500 Wen a month, which was more than the man''s monthly income. Her eyes brightened and she nodded, "yes, I will do it well."Li Mo smiles, "haven''t asked you how to call?"


    The woman said, "my husband''s family name is Wang. Everyone likes to call me sister-in-law Wang."


    Li Mo called her "sister-in-law Wang", and then said: "then you go back to prepare today and come back tomorrow morning to officially start, OK?"


    Wang said yes.


    The next day, as soon as the shop opened, sister-in-law Wang was standing outside. Song Dashan saw sister-in-law Wang yesterday. He knew that she was coming today, but he was still surprised, "sister-in-law Wang, are you here so early?"


    Mrs. Wang was a little embarrassed to smile, "I want to come earlier and clean the two rooms."


    Song Dashan nodded and let Mrs. Wang come in. Then he took her to the recreation room and amusement room. At Mrs. Wang''s request, he gave her a broom and dustpan, and she cleaned them carefully.


    When Li Mo came, she saw sister-in-law Wang staying in the recreation room, watching the children playing, with a sewing basket in her hand.


    Li Mo walked up to her and asked, "what are you doing, sister-in-law Wang?"


    Mrs. Wang saw that Li Mo was coming and stood up to say hello to her. I think I have nothing to do here. I can do some needlework while watching the children. I can make some cloth tigers and dolls and put them in here for the children to play with. This cloth is given to me by Aunt Wu. "


    Li Mo nods, "OK, you can go to Aunt Wu if you need anything, then you are busy." Then he went to the dressing room.


    Sister Wang worked for three days, and Li Mo also observed for three days. Mrs. Wang is very gentle with her children. She can coax them to be obedient. She is also diligent and has a lot of work in her eyes. She basically won''t be idle. She has done some jobs that are not hers. Li Mo is very satisfied with her. Therefore, Mrs. Wang officially stays to work.


    The recreation room is taken care of, and the whole shop is on the right track. Many things no longer need to be watched by Li Mo himself. Li Mo is even more relaxed and can work and raise the baby with ease.


    At this time, the pace of spring has completely come, people all take off their thick cotton padded jacket.


    Spring is a season of recovery and prosperity. The flowers in the village''s flower beds are gradually blooming, and the materials used to make balm in the shop no longer need to be picked in the village or in the back mountain.


    Mei Zi picked the blooming flowers in the garden and asked Zhao changbang to take a message. Then song Dashan took a donkey cart to the village to pull the flowers back to make balm. The variety of balm in the shop became rich and sold better than before.


    At this time, it''s time for the school to start recruiting students. Li Mo''s idea of Xiaobao''s going to school, which she always thought about years ago, has to be put on the agenda.


    There is only one school in the town, Yuying hall. After Li Mo inquires, there are three teachers in it, all of whom are scholars. It is divided into three classes, one of which is specially for new students. The children are relatively young, which is suitable for Xiaobao to enter.


    Li Mo took a special day off on this day and went to Yuying hall with song Dashan and Xiao Bao.


    The gatekeeper of Yuying hall saw that Li Mo and song Dashan had brought their children to school. He took them to the place where the teachers prepared their lessons, found one of them and left.


    Song Dashan first bowed to the master and asked Xiao Bao to do the same. Then he said to the master, "master, this is my child. I''m here to study. I hope you can accept it."


    The master looked at the fleshy, white and tender little fellow, and secretly said that the child was too small. He asked song Dashan, "your child is very small. How old is it?"


    Song Dashan truthfully replied, "I''m five years old."


    The master frowned slightly, "five years old? It''s too young. The youngest one here has to be six years old. We can''t accept five-year-old children. "


    Seeing that master really disliked Xiaobao''s age, Li Mo stood up and saluted him. Then he said, "master, my child is indeed a little younger, but he is no worse than those older children. He is very sensible and easy to learn. Staying at home is a delay for him, so we want to send him to school early. I hope master can accept him."


    The master was a little interested when he heard Li Mo''s words. He touched the beard on his chin and asked, "Oh? So your children have been enlightened? "


    Li Mo nodded, "to tell you the truth, my child has really been enlightened. The little girl is not talented. She taught him some at home. He is very good at learning and very smart. But our husband and wife are busy and can''t teach him well, so we want to send him to school to study hard."


    The master didn''t expect that Li Mo could read, and he gave the child enlightenment. His interest was even higher. He turned to Xiao Bao and asked him, "son, can you tell me what you can learn?"


    Xiaobao is not afraid of life at all. When the master asked him, he seriously replied, "I can count, then I can count, and I can recite the Three Character Classic, and I can recite poems, all of which my mother taught me."


    The master appreciated Xiaobao''s attitude of being neither humble nor arrogant, and could not help touching Xiaobao''s head, "can you recite the Three Character Classic for me?"


    Xiaobao usually recites the three character Scripture once a day. At this time, he opens his mouth and says, "at the beginning of human life, human nature is good..."Xiao Bao recited the three character Scripture without a pause, and he couldn''t speak fluently.


    The master''s eyes changed when he looked at Xiaobao. He was no longer as careless as before, and his eyes gradually began to attach importance to it. "Do you know the meaning of the Three Character Classic you recited?"


    Xiaobao nodded with pride, "I know what my mother and I have said. Let me tell you. At the beginning of a man''s nature is good, which means that he is good when he is born, but because of the different learning environment in the process of growing up, his temperament has a difference between good and bad. If he doesn''t teach, his nature will change, which means... "


    Xiaobao has a good memory and understanding. After Li Mo explained the meaning of the Three Character Classic to him, he will remember it all and understand it There was no problem in his own account.


    Xiaobao''s cleverness is beyond the teacher''s expectation. He didn''t expect that a five-year-old child should be so clever. You know, some of the children who are studying in the academy now have learned for several years, and they can''t recite the Three Character Classic completely. Some of them can recite it, but they can''t understand the meaning of it. They can''t compare with one Xiaobao who has been to school.


    The master was excited. In order to understand Xiaobao''s real level, he asked Xiaobao some arithmetic questions. As a result, Xiaobao answered them quickly and correctly, and the master nodded with satisfaction.


    Finally, the master felt that he had found a good child. He secretly told him that such a clever child really could not let him delay at home. Therefore, he no longer cared about Xiaobao''s age and agreed to take Xiaobao.


    Li Mo and song Dashan look at each other and smile in their eyes.


    Xiaobao was officially accepted by the master. He was asked to go back and prepare for school tomorrow.


    Li Mo gives Xiaobao''s one-year shuxiu to master, and then takes Xiaobao home.


    Back home, Li Mo took out the small schoolbag made for Xiao Bao, put some ink, paper and inkstone in it, put the arithmetic stick that Xiao Bao often used in it, and finally put some snacks that can cushion hunger into it. Then he pulled Xiao Bao into his arms and kissed him on the forehead. "Xiao Bao, you will go to school every day in the future. You should listen to the teacher''s words and recognize him If you really study, your mother and father will send you. When you finish your study, we will pick you up. So, how about staying in the academy


    Xiaobao blinked his eyes and said, "OK, Niang, I''ll learn from the master. Don''t worry about Niang."


    Li Mo''s heart is about to melt, and kiss him, "my baby is so good!"


    Xiao Bao straightened his chest.


    "Baby, I''m going to talk about my name in school, you know? When people ask your name, you tell them your name is song Yifan. Do you know? You can''t still use your own nickname. "


    "Niang, I know. My name is song Yifan. You can''t call me Xiaobao. Xiaobao can only call you."


    "Yes, great!"


    The next day, Li Mo and song Dashan personally sent Xiaobao to the school and handed him to the master. They watched the Master bring Xiaobao into the classroom and arranged him to sit on a table in front of him.


    Xiaobao can''t help looking back, finds Li Mo and song Dashan standing outside the window, waves their hands, and smiles lovingly.


    Li Mo also waved his hand, and then motioned him to read carefully.


    Xiaobao nodded, turned back, obediently put his small schoolbag on the desk, took out the contents, put them on the table one by one, and then looked at the platform with a serious and obedient appearance.


    Li Mo smiles.


    After the teacher began to class, Xiaobao seriously followed the teacher to read, Li Mo settled down, and then followed song Dashan home.


    The author has something to say: This article won''t be too long, the plot has almost come to the end, and it will be finished in about half a month. I hope we can go all the way to the end, love you


    all the time

 Chapter 84

    Li Mo was afraid that Xiao Bao would not adapt or even want to go to school like those children who just went to kindergarten. But unexpectedly, Xiao Bao was very good and adapted very well. Every day when she and song Dashan went to pick him up, she ran out with a smile, and there was no discomfort at all.


    Li Mo has asked Xiaobao''s teacher about him in private. They all praise Xiaobao with a smile that he is smart and studious. He is better than other older children and is a good seedling.


    Hearing master say so, Li Mo is happy at the same time also relaxed, the worry of the heart disappeared.


    However, although Xiaobao is very good and doesn''t need to worry about by adults, Li Mo doesn''t completely leave Xiaobao''s education to the Academy. She will still find an opportunity to teach Xiaobao some knowledge that he didn''t have in ancient times, so as to broaden Xiaobao''s horizons and thinking as much as possible and improve his intellectual quality.


    She has little work now, so she will take Xiaobao by the hand to send him to the academy every day. When Xiaobao goes to school, she will pick him up. On the way, she will talk a lot with him, teach him some truth, and discuss some topics with him. While mother and son are happy, she also teaches Xiaobao a lot.


    Xiao Bao has limo''s pick-up and drop off every day. He has a very happy life. He is happier than when he was at home before, so he especially likes to go to the Academy. Every day when he comes back, he will tell his family what he learned in the school today, who the teacher praised today, and which classmate was punished by the teacher.


    At this time, adults will listen to Xiaobao with a smile in their eyes. Only Huzi has envious and eager eyes.


    After Xiaobao went to school, Huzi was the only child left in his family. He was not happy to swing, ride a Trojan horse and take a nap every day. Watching Xiaobao come back every day to talk about the school, Huzi also wanted to go to school.


    However, he knew that going to school was very expensive and expensive. He knew that his mother and he had no money, so he didn''t dare to say that he would go to school. He could only secretly envy him.


    Li Mo finds the desire in tiger''s eyes and knows that the child also wants to go to school. However, going to school is a big and expensive thing. She doesn''t know whether sister-in-law Qin plans to let tiger go to school, so she can''t interfere in this matter.


    However, what Li Mo found out, as the mother of tiger, sister-in-law Qin could not have been unaware of it.


    After Xiaobao had been in school for more than two months, at lunch that day, sister-in-law Qin and Li Mo said, "sister, I want to ask you something."


    Li Mo looked at sister-in-law Qin, "sister-in-law, if you have anything to say, Dashan and I will help you."


    Sister Qin sipped her lips and hesitated for a while. Finally she made up her mind and said, "sister, I want you to help me send tiger to school. I want tiger to go to school with Xiaobao."


    As soon as sister-in-law Qin said this, everyone was a little surprised. Before Xiaobao went to school for such a long time, sister-in-law Qin didn''t say that she would let tiger go with Xiaobao. Now what do you say?


    Qin sister-in-law touched tiger''s head, "I didn''t think about sending tiger to school before. Ordinary children can''t afford to go to school. I took tiger alone, and I didn''t even think about it. Although I can make money now, I think I must save it. I can buy a house for tiger and marry a daughter-in-law in the future." Speaking of this, sister-in-law Qin sighed, "but the child envies Xiaobao and wants to follow him. I can''t bear to see him like this. Forget it, let him go. It''s good to be able to read words."


    "Niang -" Hu Zi called Qin''s sister-in-law. Her eyes were both happy and uneasy, which moved people.


    Li Mo also touched Hu Zi''s head, "sister-in-law, it''s right to let Hu Zi go to school, not to mention how promising he can be. He can recognize a word and calculate an account. It''s also very popular to be a cashier in the future. He doesn''t have to worry about having no food to eat, and he doesn''t have to go to the field to dig food. I want to say, if you buy him a house and marry his daughter-in-law, it''s better for him to learn his own skills ¡£¡±


    After listening to Li Mo''s words, sister-in-law Qin felt that it was very reasonable, "it''s this reason, it''s this reason. I didn''t understand it before, but I won''t understand it later. I''ll let him read it and learn something, so I don''t have to be a country man to work as a coolie in the future."


    Li Mo laughed and said, "OK, I''ll take Hu Zi to the Academy tomorrow to find Xiao Bao''s master. Huzi is seven years old this year. He learned a lot from Xiaobao before. It''s no problem to go to the Academy. "


    Sister Qin quickly thanks.


    At this time, Li Mo and other people did not expect that her words became a prophecy. In the future, Hu Zi would write good words and calculate good accounts. Later, all the stores in the family were in the hands of Hu Zi and Xiao Shu, and their business was booming. As the strong backing of Xiao Bao, they enabled Xiao Bao to work in the officialdom without worries It''s brilliant.


    Of course, that''s later.


    The next day, when Li Mo and song Dashan sent Xiaobao to the Academy, they brought Huzi with them. After communicating with the master, the master agreed to take Huzi. After Li Mo gave Huzi a year''s training, Huzi and Xiaobao went to school together.


    Two children in the family went to school. Li Mo thought of the little tree in the village.


    In fact, Xiaoshu is Xiaobao''s younger brother. In fact, Xiaobao is one year older than Xiaobao. Xiaobao and Huzi have gone to school, but Xiaoshu is still playing in the village. Li Mo thinks it''s wrong. In her opinion, children must go to school, not for fame and fortune, but they should recognize the basic words, so they should not be blind. Therefore, she thinks that Xiaoshu should also read some books.Li Mo patted song Dashan''s head, who was lying on his stomach. "Dashan, do you want Meizi to send the little tree to school with Xiaobao Huzi?"


    Song Dashan "eh?" A sound, still to Li Mo''s stomach to see ceaselessly.


    Li Mo helpless, this man, every night to her stomach touch kiss, and then talk for a while, as if the child in the stomach really can understand what he is saying. Especially when the child in his stomach kicks his hand sometimes, he will be so happy that he can''t find the north and enjoy himself all night.


    I haven''t found out before, but now she realizes that this man is stupid enough.


    Li Mo''s stomach has been more than seven months. Now she can''t look at her feet. Her stomach seems to be carrying a pot. She has to hold it when she walks. Otherwise, she feels like she''s going to fall down at any time. Song Dashan doesn''t trust Li Mo to go out alone. She''s always following her for fear that she might be in danger.


    Seeing that song Dashan was still studying her stomach, Li Mo patted him again, "don''t look, do you hear me?"


    Song Dashan reluctantly kisses Li Mo in the belly, raises his head and laughs at her foolishly. Then he reaches out his hand and gently kneads Li Mo''s swollen legs because of pregnancy, and says: "I hear what you say. Do you want Xiao Shu to come to school?"


    Li Mo nodded, "children still need to know Braille. They can''t be blind. Anyway, Mei Zi and tie Zi can''t afford to go to school."


    Song Dashan agreed, "learning is a must. You can''t let a little tree not know a big word. I guess Mei Zi and tie Zi didn''t think of this crop. They think the little tree is still small. "


    Li Mo shook his head. "No, Xiaoshu is six years old and can go to school. Children are the best time to start school these years. It''s not good to be late. So let''s talk to Meizi. Finally, whether Xiaoshu can learn depends on the meaning of their husband and wife."


    Song Dashan is very sure: "we must let Xiaoshu go to school. Even if Meizi doesn''t agree, I have to let them agree."


    Li Mo pondered, "if the little tree wants to go to school, he will come to live with us, so he can''t see his parents every day. I don''t know if Mei Zi, tie Zi and the little tree can stand it."


    Song Dashan raised his eyes, "the most important thing for children to go to school is to put them in our home. Mei Zi and tie Zi can come to see the children at any time. They can''t let them stay at home just because they don''t want them."


    Li Mo thought it was the same, so he said, "when you go to the village to transport flowers in two days, you can bring plum, iron and small trees here by the way. Let''s talk about them in detail then."


    Song Dashan nodded and then came to Li Mo''s back. He held her waist with one hand and let her lean against his arms. The other hand gently stroked her bulging stomach.


    "Don''t worry about it. I''ll do it. Just say it."


    Li Mo also does not refute, obediently nods. As a matter of fact, since she was pregnant, song Dashan did everything. As long as she said it, she would do it immediately. She never wanted to worry about it. All she could do was move her mouth.


    Seeing Li Mo''s promise, song Dashan looked at her big belly and said, "besides, I''ve asked you to do make-up for such a long time, but now you can''t do it any more. You can''t stand doing business because you have such a big belly. Our family doesn''t rely on you to earn money these months."


    Song Dashan had said several times before that he asked Li Mo not to do anything, but Li Mo felt that it was boring to do nothing all day long. Moreover, it was not good for the children to do nothing at all, so he asked song Dashan to let her do it again. Song Dashan was helpless and finally agreed, but only let her put on a few make-up for one day, and other things were not allowed to do. Li Mo also strictly abided by it.


    However, now more than seven months, gradually feel very heavy stomach, standing uncomfortable, sitting uncomfortable, it is not suitable for makeup, so Li Mo did not insist, kiss song Dashan a mouthful, "OK, quit, wait for me to give birth to this little guy."


    Seeing that Li Mo agreed, song Dashan happily gave her a kiss on the lip, like praising a child, "good daughter-in-law!"


    Li Mo can''t laugh or cry.


    They had planned to go to the village to pull flowers next time and talk to Meizi, but the next day Meizi came with Xiaoshu.


    Song Dashan was surprised, "Mei Zi, why are you here?"


    Mei Zi took the things she had bought in her hand and went straight back to the hospital. As she walked, she asked, "I came here today to talk to you and my sister-in-law. Where''s my sister-in-law?"


    Song Dashan reached for the things in Meizi''s hand and said, "your sister-in-law is resting in the room. From now on, she won''t make up."


    Plum agreed, "it''s time to rest. You can''t do it again when the month is big."


    In the backyard, Mei Zi went directly to the rooms of Li Mo and song Dashan.


    Li Mo was surprised to see Mei Zi coming and asked her how she came.


    Mei Zi sat down and said, "today I''m here to tell you something. Huang Laosan''s family in our village wants to sell land. I heard you said you want to buy land before, so I''ll ask you whether you want to buy it or not."


    Of course, Li Mo is interested in buying it. If it''s reliable, she will definitely buy it. Before her family, there was not much land, and Meizi and tiezi had no land. In this era, without land, there would be no sense of security. Although they won''t farm the land themselves, there is no harm in having more land. They can rent it to others.However, for ordinary people, land is very important. They can''t sell it easily. Li Mo has been paying attention to it all the time. However, no one wants to sell the land until now. I''m surprised to hear that.


    Li Mo asked, "why did Huang''s family suddenly sell land?"


    Mei Zi replied, "his only son has always been a gambler. It seems that he has lost too much this time. The debtors have come to the village several times. His family has reached the point where it is impossible not to sell land, so he has to sell it."


    For Huang Laosan, Li Mo is not clear, and has never dealt with him, so he can''t help looking at Song Dashan.


    Song Dashan knows Huang Laosan, "Huang Laosan''s son is really fond of gambling. He is often forced to come home by debt collectors. His daughter-in-law can''t control him, and his family says it doesn''t work, but his family hasn''t sold land before. It seems that he has lost too much this time."


    Mei Zi knew about it. "It seems that she owes her family 30 or 40 liang of silver. If she doesn''t sell land, she can''t afford it. Now the family is making a lot of trouble every day."


    Li Mo thought about it for a while, and felt that this kind of situation could be bought. As long as all the documents and procedures were completed, there would be no problem.


    "How about his land?"


    Meizi replied: "his family wants to sell five mu of land, eight Liang silver per mu, no counter-offer."


    Li Mo looks at Song Dashan.


    Song Dashan is very clear about the price of the land. "Generally, the land in the village is about eight liang of silver. It''s not too much for his family to ask for eight Liang. However, knowing that his family is in a hurry for money, the villagers will probably lower the price."


    Mei Zi nodded, "these two days someone really went to Huang Laosan''s house to bargain. Many people wanted to buy it, but his family didn''t sell it. They said eight Liang silver was not a bargain."


    Li Mo thought about it for a while and said, "Dashan, let''s buy it. We need more land, so we can get it when we hand in the land tax. We don''t have to lower the price, so we can buy it all."


    Song Dashan agreed, "OK, I''ll send the plum back in the afternoon, and then I''ll do it."


    It''s a good thing. Li Mo tells Mei Zi about the school in xiaoshushang.


    Meizi didn''t expect Xiaobao and Huzi to go to school. After her initial surprise, she immediately decided, "I want to go! Reading is a good thing. Now we have money for our children to read. Of course, we have to. Before, I thought the children were small. I didn''t expect that Xiaobao would go to school, and the little trees would not fall down. "


    Li Mo said ahead of time, "if Xiao Shu wants to go to school, he will live here. You can''t see him every day."


    Mei Zi touched the head of the little tree. "I can''t let him stay in the village every day and play like a wild child. I''m willing to come to see him every other day. I''m going to trouble you and brother again. I have to take care of the little tree for me."


    Li Mo waved his hand, "you''re welcome. You can rest assured that the little tree is with me. You can clean it up in two days and send it to me. Dashan and I will take you to the Academy."


    Plums should be good.


    Li Mo thought of going to school with three boys, and felt that the picture was also very good.


    However, three boys live in a room, which has to make a new bed and a bunk. It seems that we have to find Uncle Zhang again.


    So, taking advantage of nothing, Li Mo took out a pen and paper again and began to draw the appearance of two beds. When song Dashan returned to the village, he asked him to take it to Uncle Zhang.


    After dinner, Li Mo goes to the front desk to see the shop. Song Dashan drives the donkey cart back to the village with Mei Zi and Xiao Shu.


    When song Dashan came back again, the family had already had dinner.


    Taking advantage of aunt Wu''s hot meal, song Dashan took out the land contract and gave it to Li Mo, "today, I bought all the five mu land of Huang Laosan''s family, but his family''s land has been planted with rice and other crops this year. His family discussed with me whether they could let his family harvest this year, and I agreed."


    Li Mo has no opinion, "let his family take back this year''s harvest, we will start planting next year, and then find someone to plant it for us."


    Two days later, Mei Zi brought the tree and luggage.


    Li Mo took Xiaoshu to school again. Because he was old enough and not stupid, he was accepted by the Academy.


    Now, it''s also very interesting for song Dashan to send three children to and from school instead of one.

 Chapter 85

    Since the family tree, two children into three children, life is more lively, three little guys go to school together every day, school together, eat together, sleep together, good as brothers in general.


    Li Mo buys three copies of everything, one for each person, so the three kids carry the same schoolbag, wear the same clothes, and then eat the same snacks. Li Mo has the illusion that she seems to have three sons.


    Therefore, Li Mo more hope that the belly of this can be a soft little girl.


    Li Mo has also asked song Dashan whether he wants a son or a daughter. Song Dashan always kisses and kisses her in his arms, smiling sweetly and happily. "As long as you give birth to a son or a daughter, I like them all. However, I want a daughter. There are too many stinky boys at home."


    Li Mo laughs, isn''t it? There are three smelly boys in the family. If there is another smelly boy, it will be very exciting.


    In a moment, Li Mo''s stomach has been more than nine months, and she is about to pant after two steps. Her stomach seems to fall down at any time. Therefore, she can no longer go to the shop in front of her. All her business is managed by song Dashan.


    Seeing that Li Mo was about to give birth, song Dashan was very worried. He was more anxious than Li Mo, who was about to give birth. He asked others about what to pay attention to, what to prepare, and what to miss. All his mind was on Li Mo, so he was not in the mood to look after the business any more. He went back to the village to pick up Mei Zi and asked her to help look after the shop , while he stayed in the backyard to take care of Li mo.


    Fearing that Li Mo could not find her midwife, song Dashan drove his donkey cart to the city half a month in advance and took back the two best midwives in the city. He asked them to stay at home and wait for Li Mo to give birth.


    One midwife was very reluctant. She felt that Li Mo was still a long time away from production and was just delaying her business. Song Dashan gave them ten taels of silver each, which made the midwife''s eyes brighten at once. She made a strong promise that she would take good care of Li Mo and would make sure that both mother and son were safe.


    As a result, the midwives found that there was no place for them at all. Song Dashan took care of Li Mo all by himself. He took care of all the things that pregnant women should pay attention to. He didn''t need their reminding at all.


    It''s the first time that the midwife has seen so many different kinds of men. She is so kind to her wife as song Dashan, which makes her over 50 years old feel envious.


    The two midwives had nothing to do here for nearly ten days. Finally, Li Mo started.


    Just after lunch that day, song Dashan picked Li Mo up from her chair and was ready to take her for a walk like before. As a result, before she took two steps, Li Mo''s stomach suddenly began to ache, which made her bend and groan.


    Song Dashan was startled and hugged Li Mo, "what''s the matter with you, madam?"


    Li Mo was so painful that she couldn''t say anything. Taking advantage of the pain, she squeezed out a few words, "I... my stomach is so painful..."


    the two midwives looked at each other and ran forward to touch Li Mo''s stomach. One of the midwives cried, "it''s time to have a baby. Take the baby to bed, and then burn hot water, ready to have a baby!"


    Although song Dashan has made countless preparations, his mind is still blank at the moment as the midwife said. His mind keeps turning around the three words of "I''m going to have a baby". He is so flustered that he doesn''t know what to do. The midwife yells again. This is the reaction. He picks up Li Mo and goes to the room and places her on the bed.


    Looking at Li Mo''s pale face with pain, his heart tightly pulled up, holding her hands and kissing, "lady is not afraid, I''m here, don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid."


    Although Li Mo is very painful, she is not flustered. Seeing song Dashan comforting her at the moment, she is more flustered and afraid in her eyes than she is. Her heart is soft. She bears the pain and says to him, "I''m not afraid..." don''t be afraid.


    Song Dashan looks at Li Mo tightly, not willing to move his eyes.


    When the midwife had everything ready, she was about to close the door. Seeing that song Dashan was still here, she said in a hurry, "men can''t stay here. Hurry out. We''ll be ready to deliver the baby."


    But song Dashan didn''t listen to the midwife''s words and said firmly: "you deliver, I''m here, I''m with her."


    Obviously, the two midwives have never seen such a situation. They have been delivering babies for so many years, and no husband of any family wants to stay in the delivery room. However, how can a woman give birth to a child and a man stay here? It''s not nonsense. One of the midwives once again opened her mouth to drive song Dashan away. "Men can''t stay in the place where a woman gives birth to a child. You''d better go out and don''t disturb us ¡£¡±


    But song Dashan was not moved at all. "Just keep busy with your duties. I''ll stay here with her."


    The two looked at each other, not knowing what to do.


    Although Li Mo is very painful, she can still hear what they are saying. She knows that in ancient times, it was regarded as filthy to have children, and the delivery room was even filthy. It was considered unlucky for men to enter the delivery room, so no man stayed in the delivery room when his wife gave birth, at most outside the delivery room.Li Mo is not an ancient person. She doesn''t think the delivery room is unlucky. However, she doesn''t want song Dashan to be around her. Because he is around, she will be distracted. She can''t concentrate on giving birth. She will unconsciously rely on him. She will rely on him and don''t work hard.


    Li Mo struggles to say to song Dashan: "Dashan, you go out, don''t stay here, you stay here, I can''t be born."


    Song Dashan frowned and his voice trembled, "but I want to accompany you. I don''t want to go out." Going out is just endless worry and anxiety.


    Li Mo wants to cry in pain, but holds back and pushes him, "you... You go out, you don''t... Don''t go out, I''m angry."


    See Li Mo really want to get angry, song Dashan quickly coax: "don''t get angry, don''t hurt the body, I go out, I go out now, OK?"


    Then he reluctantly released Li Mo''s hand and walked out of the room step by step. At the door, he said in a trembling voice: "I''m outside the door. I''m guarding you outside the door. Don''t be afraid!"


    Li Mo knows that he is on the verge of collapse, and tries his best to give him a smile, so that he doesn''t worry.


    Song Dashan went out, and Li Mo couldn''t help crying out. The pain made her want to faint, but the pain made her more and more sober.


    One of the midwives said to Li Mo, "come on, take a deep breath, spit it out with your mouth and follow me."


    According to the midwife, Li Mo takes a breath with her nose, then spits it out with her mouth, and then sucks and spits it out again....


    ......


    Song Dashan walks around like a headless fly outside the door. He can''t stop for a moment, and the whole person is restless.


    Meizi has closed the shop, and the whole family is waiting outside the delivery room.


    Seeing song Dashan like this, Mei Zi couldn''t help persuading: "elder brother, women have to have children like this. They can''t give birth for a while and a half. What''s more, sister-in-law is the first child. It''s more slow to give birth. It''s useless to be anxious. Don''t worry so much. Sister-in-law and little nephew will be safe."


    Unfortunately, song Dashan couldn''t listen to Mei Zi''s words at all. His head was full of Li Mo''s painful cry, which made him want to suffer for her, but he couldn''t help it.


    Li Mo''s scream has not stopped, from the afternoon has been born to night, but the child has not come out.


    Song Dashan''s clothes are all wet, and the whole person seems to be fished out of the water. Li Mo is suffering inside, and he is suffering outside. He wants to break in to see Li Mo many times, but he is stopped by sister-in-law Qin and Mei Zi.


    Song Dashan put his head against the wall and endured.


    As time went by, it was getting late, but the house was full of lights. Everyone was not in the mood for dinner and waited outside the house. Even the three children who were picked up from the school were waiting outside, unwilling to go to bed.


    By the time of Hai, it was quiet outside, and people had already fallen asleep. But here, the water was deep and the children had not yet been born, but the cry of Li Mo was getting weaker and weaker, and everyone''s heart was raised. Song Dashan put his head against the wall, his forehead was blue and his eyes were red.


    Just when Meizi thought that she could not control her brother, there was a baby crying.


    The baby is born!


    At this moment, everyone breathed a sigh of relief, and song Dashan fell to the ground like a disaster.


    After a while, the midwife opened the door from the inside and said with a smile to the people outside: "Congratulations, I have given birth to a daughter, which weighs eight Jin. Mother and daughter are safe."


    Everyone outside the door laughed.


    Mei Zi quickly asked, "what happened to my sister-in-law? Can we go in and see her now? "


    The midwife nodded, "yes, please come in as soon as possible."


    Before the midwife''s words were finished, a figure was blown in, and song Dashan was lying at the head of the bed.


    Song Dashan stroked Li Mo''s weak face and was distressed, "what''s the matter? Does it hurt? "


    Before she was born, in order not to let song Dashan worry, Li Mo just insisted on it. Now that she is born, she just wants to be coquettish and let song Dashan cherish it.


    "It hurts, but it hurts, Dashan. I''m dying of pain just now..."


    Song Dashan''s heart is dying of pain, too. He kisses Li Mo on his forehead and kisses him again and again. "Darling, you''ve suffered. We won''t be born any more. This is the only one."


    Song Dashan''s words made the people in the room look sideways. The two midwives looked at them in surprise. They thought that the man had already hurt his wife enough, but they didn''t expect that the pain could reach such a level. No man has ever seen a child born to be afraid of his wife.


    Even Meizi thought that her brother was joking. She could not have only one daughter. Although she had Xiaobao, it was impossible to have only one daughter. When her sister-in-law recovered, she would definitely have children.


    That''s what other people here thought.


    Li Mo doesn''t know what other people think, but she agrees with song Dashan.If she doesn''t give birth, she will be satisfied with having a daughter. With Xiaobao, she has both children. Next, she will use all her heart to love these two children. If she doesn''t give birth to more children, she doesn''t have so much energy to take care of them. Moreover, in the ancient times with backward medical treatment, giving birth to children is like stepping into the gate of hell. Before giving birth to this baby, she is ready to lose her life, but She was very lucky. When she thought she was going to die, she got through it, but she didn''t know if she could get through it next time. So, she was very content and didn''t want more.


    Li Mo is very tired and wants to go to sleep, but she still keeps her eyes open. She wants to see her children.


    "Dashan, where''s the child? Show me the baby


    At this time, song Dashan thought of his child and turned to see it.


    Meizi was used to her brother''s habit of remembering nothing when he saw his sister-in-law. Seeing that she wanted to look after the baby, she immediately held the baby that had just been washed and wrapped in a small quilt to show them, "sister-in-law, look, look how fat this little guy is. It''s eight Jin. I love him so much."


    Li Mo tries to open her eyes and see that the baby in the swaddling clothes is fat and has a fleshy mouth. It''s worth eight Jin. She''s a little fat girl.


    Mei Zi didn''t want to let go. "Sister in law, my niece is so beautiful. She''s not as wrinkled as other newborn children. She''s white and tender at birth. Her hair is still so thick. She will be a beauty like you in the future."


    Li Mo looked at her little girl tenderly, and her heart softened into a pool of water.


    This little girl is really not like a little monkey like some children just born. Maybe it''s because of good nutrition. With Li Mo''s special conditioning, the child is not only fat, but also white and tender. Although she is a little red, it''s not hard to see that she must be a white and tender glutinous rice ball. It''s really lovely.


    Song Dashan just threw himself on Li Mo, when he saw the lovely little girl in the swaddling clothes, his eyes couldn''t move away, and he giggled and murmured, "this is my daughter. It''s so beautiful and lovely."


    Li Mo and Mei Zi were amused by him.


    At this time, the midwife gave a voice to remind, "give the baby some milk first, even if the milk is not much, let the child eat."


    With the help of song Dashan, Li Mo gets up slightly, leans on the pillow behind her back, picks up the child, raises her skirt, and puts the child''s mouth to her side.


    Children all have the instinct to eat. As soon as they get close to * *, they immediately hold it and suck it. Unfortunately, Li Mo doesn''t have much milk, so children can''t eat much.


    Li Mo worried, "I don''t seem to have much milk. What can I do?"


    Midwife in a side way: "it''s OK, let the child eat first, wait for the child to take more, the milk will gradually come out, and then eat more milk."


    With that, the midwife said something that would help the puerpera to nurse. Song Dashan, Mei Zi and aunt Wu wrote it down carefully.


    After eating milk for a while, the child fell asleep. Li Mo relaxed, and exhaustion came up from the depth of his body. He couldn''t help but close his eyes and fell asleep in the blink of an eye.


    Mei Zi was a little worried about song Dashan, and she could not help comforting him: "brother, sister-in-law is very tired. It''s OK to have a sleep and replenish her strength. Don''t worry. You guard sister-in-law. I''ll prepare some crucian carp and pig''s Trotter Soup for sister-in-law and drink it when she wakes up."


    Song Dashan nodded and looked at his wife and daughter lying on the bed. His heart seemed to be filled with honey. He looked at the two babies on the bed without blinking, tender as water.


    It''s good to have another important person in his life.


    The author has something to say: soft and cute little girl is coming


    here she is

 Chapter 86

    It was almost noon the next day when Li Mo woke up again. He felt much more comfortable.


    Looking around, the child was lying beside her, with a chubby face and a good sleep.


    Li Mo can''t help but smile, can''t help but get close to the past, in the child''s small face gently kiss a record.


    When the door opened, song Dashan came in and saw Li Mo wake up. His eyes lit up. "Lady, are you awake?"


    Li Mo turns to see to him, see at present blue black, eye bead son is full of blood silk, forehead is still blue purple, clothes also wrinkled, a look is not good rest, whole person is haggard very, almost than she this just gave birth to a child person also miserable, however, know that he is worried about her worry bad, heart cannot help but soft.


    Touched his blue and purple forehead, "is the medicine on the forehead?"


    Song Dashan felt his head awkwardly. "After wiping the medicine, it will disappear in two days. It''s OK."


    "Did you not sleep last night? You''ve got black eyes


    Song Dashan, with a smile, looked at her sleeping daughter and said, "I was too excited last night. I didn''t fall asleep, but I''m not sleepy." Then he scooped out a spoonful of soup. "Come on, you haven''t eaten for such a long time. I''ll stew the soup for you and drink it while it''s hot."


    Li Mo helplessly shakes his head and opens his mouth to drink the soup from Song Dashan.


    As a result, before the soup was finished, the little girl woke up and began to groan.


    Li Mo quickly hugs the little guy into his arms, "did you pee or pull? Or are you hungry? "


    Song Dashan said, "it''s not urine. I changed her diaper when you didn''t wake up. I should be hungry."


    Li Mo nods and raises her skirt to feed the baby.


    Today is a little better than yesterday, a little more milk, but the little guy still eat for a long time to eat satisfied, after eating and sleep in the past, good not.


    Seeing that the little guy was asleep again, song Dashan went to the kitchen to bring a bowl of hot soup, and then fed Li mo the soup. Until she drank two bowls and couldn''t drink any more, she stopped feeding.


    After drinking, Li Mo patted his other side of the position, "Dashan, don''t be busy, come up to sleep for a while."


    Song Dashan shook his head. "I''m not sleepy. Go to sleep." He has a lot of things to arrange.


    Li Mo knew that he wanted to continue his work. He pouted and said, "you come up and sleep with me for a while. If you don''t accompany me, I won''t rest."


    Song Dashan had no choice but to take off his shoes and sleep next to Li mo. first he looked at the innermost little girl. Then he put his hand around Li Mo from the back and gave her two kisses in her ear. "Dear, you''re tired this time."


    Li Mo smiles and clenches his hand, "it doesn''t matter. It''s worth working hard for this little guy. By the way, where''s Xiaobao? Did he get scared yesterday? " I don''t know if Xiaobao was frightened by the big noise of her birth yesterday.


    Song Dashan rubbed her cheek. "Xiaobao didn''t go to bed until you were born last night. He came to see you early this morning. He didn''t disturb you when you were sleeping. He quietly watched you and Xiaobao go to school soon. Before leaving, he said he would come back to see you at night."


    Li Mo just relaxed, and song Dashan talked about the little girl''s name, "Dashan, we have to give the child a name, otherwise others don''t know how to call her."


    Song Dashan agreed, "this name is affordable, but you know I can''t take it well. You''d better come and give it to her."


    I knew that he would say so. I really can''t expect him to make a name.


    Li Mo thought for a long time, and finally said, "let''s call her fu''er. I hope she is a lucky little girl. If it''s a big name, I''ll use the girl''s name I thought before. It''s song Wenjing, which means wisdom and beauty. "


    Song Dashan, of course, has no opinion. He thinks that both the big name and the small name are excellent. "Well, just call it this. This is good. We Xiao fu''er must be beautiful and blessed."


    Li Mo smiles, turns around, reaches out his hand and taps song Dashan''s back, "OK, that''s settled. You can close your eyes and sleep for a while." He''s tired enough.


    Under Li Mo''s pat, song Dashan''s tiredness of not sleeping for two days surged up and gradually closed his eyes.


    Seeing that he was asleep, Li Mo went up and gave him a light kiss. Then he closed his eyes. He didn''t know when he fell asleep again.


    Wake up again, Li Mo feels a soft touch on her face. When she opens her eyes, it''s Xiao Bao who is touching her face.


    "Mother, you wake up!" Seeing that Li Mo finally wakes up, Xiao Bao cries happily, but his voice is especially light, obviously afraid of waking up the little sister in the bed.


    I haven''t seen Xiaobao for two days. Li Mo takes his little hand and kisses it in his mouth. "Baby, have you learned yet?"


    Xiaobao nodded his head. "Niang, I''ve been studying hard for a long time, but you haven''t woken up. I''m here waiting for you to wake up."


    Li Mo smiles and touches his head, "baby, do you see my sister? Do you like it? "Xiaobao''s eyes were bright, and his head was even more cheerful. "Niang, my sister is so fat. She has a lot of meat. Xiaobao really wants to kiss her."


    Li Mo is amused by his words and asks with a smile: "did you kiss that?"


    Xiaobao a little shy, nodded, slowly stretched out a finger, "I just kiss, I gently, did not wake up my sister."


    Li Mo was adored by him. He gave him a kiss and nodded his little nose. "Then when my sister wakes up, you can kiss her again and play with her for a while. My sister must like playing with her brother."


    Xiaobao grinned, "I''ll wait for my sister to wake up and play with her."


    Finish saying, seem to think of what, immediately run out, "Dad said, wait for Niang to wake up to call him, I go to call dad to come over." Then there was no shadow.


    Li Mo looks at him running out with a smile.


    After a while, Xiaobao took song Dashan''s hand and entered the room.


    Song Dashan still held a bowl of soup in his hand, but this time he changed it into chicken soup.


    Li Mo had no choice but to smile. Knowing that her way to confinement had already begun, she simply obediently reached out to meet her. Unexpectedly, song Dashan avoided her hand and went to the bed, "don''t move, I''ll feed you."


    Li Mo is funny. She is so weak that she needs to feed all the time.


    Thinking that Xiaobao is still here, I can''t help but look at him. He has taken off his shoes and climbed into the bed. Looking at his little sister, his eyes are full of curiosity and joy. He doesn''t pay attention to what his thick skinned old father is saying.


    Li Mo this just opens a mouth, obediently drinks the soup that the edge of the mouth is light to have no taste.


    Although it''s hard to drink, we should drink more so that we can have milk to feed Xiao fu''er.


    As a result, Li Mo began a variety of stew as a meal of the road of the month, a whole month to drink.


    A month later, she finally gave birth to a child and was officially liberated.


    The first thing is to have a good shampoo and bath.


    She was not allowed to take a bath for a whole month. You can imagine how painful she was.


    Song Dashan burned a whole bath of water for Li Mo and let her go in and soak well. He came to take a bath for her. After washing her hair first, he rubbed her all over again. What he rubbed out was mud. Li Mo was embarrassed to see it, but he continued to rub it carefully without blinking. He didn''t have the slightest dislike.


    During the month of confinement, she smelled the smell of her body. Song Dashan, just like she couldn''t smell it, had to sleep with her every day. She had to kiss and smell it, just like her body.


    Thinking about it, Li Mo couldn''t help laughing and looking at the man who was taking a bath for her, she felt happy from the bottom of her heart.


    This man, how can she not love.


    Song Dashan washed Li Mo three times before he got it clean and fragrant again.


    However, when she was dressing, Li Mo pinched the soft meat on her stomach and sighed for a long time.


    Ah, her tight waist is no longer visible. Although she has not gained weight because of confinement in other parts of her body, her waist has become loose and fleshy.


    It''s too ugly.


    Li Mo sighs at his waist, and song Dashan looks at his waist. The waist is not as good as before. There is a little meat on the belly, but it looks better in his eyes.


    He chuckled softly, squatted down in front of Li Mo, and even kissed her stomach for several times. "A little meat is better than before. What are you sighing about?"


    Li Mo was tickled by his kisses. He laughed and pushed his head. "Don''t make a fuss. There''s nothing to kiss with so much meat on your stomach."


    Song Dashan simply gave two kisses, "good-looking, my daughter-in-law''s whole body is good-looking."


    Li Mo is a little shy. This guy''s love talk skills have been booming recently.


    Can''t you just watch it?


    Two people play noisily, put on clothes, Li Mo this just talk about business, "tomorrow Fu son full moon, should notice of you all notice?"


    Song Dashan nodded, "I''ve already ordered what I should call. I''m ready for the dishes and drinks for the banquet tomorrow."


    "That''s good."


    The next day is xiaofu''er''s full moon banquet. The shop is closed today.


    Early in the morning, the family got up to prepare for the arrival of the guests.


    In addition to Mei Zi and tie Zi, Li Mo also invited Yue Niang, Yun Niang and Lin Xiaoyu. The village invited zhao shu''s family, and then Sima Haoran from the city also invited them.


    Yun Niang, Yue Niang and Lin Xiaoyu came early in the morning, and came into the room to see the baby.


    Xiao fu''er is fatter than she was just born, and the red on her cheek is gone. Now Xiao fu''er is just a round, plump glutinous rice ball, which makes people want to grab her little fat.


    "Oh, this little guy, how long so naive ah, look at this small mouth and small face, really lovely!" always like the child''s mother on the first sight can''t stand, picked up xiaofuer don''t want to give up, after a kiss, quickly from the pocket out of a silver long life lock put xiaofuer swaddling.Li Mo didn''t refuse either. She just ordered Xiao fu''er''s little nose and said to her, "Xiao fu''er, thank you for your little lock."


    Xiao fu''er is awake now, with big black eyes, and doesn''t recognize her. She stares at anyone who talks to her, which can make people feel better.


    At the moment, my mother nodded her nose and grinned.


    Yueniang couldn''t help kissing again.


    Lin Xiaoyu couldn''t help it. He immediately pushed forward and took out a pair of silver bracelets he had brought. "And me, I''ll bring a gift for Xiao fu''er, too. Please kiss me." Then he took a kiss.


    Li Mo accepted the gift with a smile, "thank you Xiaoyu, I thank you for xiaofuer."


    Yun Niang also takes out her gift, which is a safety buckle. She wishes Xiao fu''er a safe life.


    At noon, uncle Zhao''s family came from the village with a lot of small clothes and diapers specially made for Xiao fu''er. They were very practical. Li Mo thanks again and again.


    Sima Haoran arrived before the meal. As a result, he was powdered by Xiao fu''er. He couldn''t put it down and pinched the little guy''s fat face. Seeing that the little guy was looking at him with big black eyes, he couldn''t help holding the little guy up from Li Mo''s arms and gently touching her face. He said to song Dashan: "Dashan, what''s your girl like It''s so attractive. Look at the meat. I really want to take it home. It''s much more fun than my stinky boy. "


    As soon as Sima Haoran came back to Beijing, he married the eldest daughter of the Shangshu family of the Ministry of household. His mother gave birth to a son. Now it has been more than a week. However, Sima Haoran came here and didn''t bring his wife and son. He plans to take them back when the children are older.


    Unable to laugh or cry, song Dashan punched him on the shoulder, "you..."


    Sima Haoran likes the girl in his arms more and more, especially the little girl will show a toothless smile to him. The little girl seems to be very happy, more like a small glutinous rice ball, which is really painful. He quickly took out the gift he had brought from his arms. It was a jade pendant in the shape of a little rabbit that he specially asked people to make.


    Although Li Mo doesn''t know jade, he knows it''s expensive as soon as he sees it. It''s too expensive for his family. He can''t help but look at Song Dashan and wonder if he should accept such a valuable gift.


    Song Dashan also knew that the jade was valuable, so he said, "Sima, your jade is too valuable. She can''t afford it as a child."


    Sima Haoran directly put jade on Xiao fu''er''s fat Dudu''s neck, "what can''t stand, little guy so attractive, anything can stand."


    Seeing what song Dashan wanted to say, Sima Haoran''s eyes flashed and said with a smile: "you''d better be my daughter-in-law for such a charming little girl. This jade pendant should be my token of affection for my smelly boy."


    Li Mo''s heart beat quickly.


    Although I know that Sima Haoran''s words are probably joking, it still makes her scared. What kind of family background does Sima''s family have? Ordinary people like them don''t dare to think about such a family background. Moreover, even if Sima is serious, she doesn''t want to agree. She doesn''t want her little fu''er to be wronged when she marries such a high family. She''d better stay with them and be safe all her life.


    Therefore, Li Mo took over the little fu''er in Sima''s hand and said with a smile, "Sima, don''t be kidding. These little guys are still young. It''s too early to say that."


    Song Dashan also patted Sima Haoran on the shoulder. "That''s to say, you can''t make decisions about how old the children are. The children will naturally have their own ideas in the future. We can''t make decisions blindly."


    Sima Haoran felt that it was the same. The children might really have a crush on someone in their heart in the future. It''s really too early now, so they didn''t say anything more. They went to say something else with a smile.


    Seeing that everyone is here, Li Mo arranges everyone to take a seat and orders aunt Wu to start serving.


    Today is to celebrate Xiao fu''er''s full moon. Li Mo specially drew up a menu. This meal can be described as extremely rich. With the good craftsmanship of aunt Wu and sister-in-law Qin, there is no need to be inferior in the restaurant.


    Everyone was eating and chatting. They were very happy. It was very lively for a while.


    After dinner, Sima Haoran had to go back to deal with his official business. It was inconvenient for him to stay for a long time. Li Mo and song Dashan didn''t force him to stay either. They watched him go back to the city.


    Uncle Zhao''s family also rushed back to the village before dark.


    Yueniang yunniang and Lin Xiaoyu sit at the end and go home in the dark.


    With all the guests gone, the full moon banquet is over.


    After a busy day, the whole family was tired. After eating dinner early, they washed and went back to their room to have a rest.


    Li Mo leans in Song Dashan''s arms and is held by him. They look at the fat girl in her arms and look at her sweet sleeping face. They both smile.


    Little guy, do you know that your father, mother and brother like you very much? You are the treasure of our family. You have to grow up happily. Your parents will accompany you and your brother until you grow up.


    The author has something to say: the next step is for the children to grow up. I will write more. I''ll see you tomorrow

 Chapter 87

    "Brother, brother, wait for fu''er..."


    a chubby little girl is running with short legs, shouting at the young boys who are struggling in front of her.


    Unfortunately, the teenagers in front of them are trying their best to chase a fat rabbit, but they don''t hear the cry of the little sister behind them.


    The little girl saw that after a while, her brothers ran away and disappeared. She had to stop her small step and stare at the place where they disappeared for a long time. Then she sighed.


    Ah, fu''er''s legs are so short that she can''t keep up with her brothers. She also wants to catch Rabbits...


    "fu''er!" There was another boy''s voice behind him.


    Xiao fu''er''s eyes brightened and quickly turned around, "brother Feiyu!"


    When he saw that the man was really Sima Feiyu, Xiao fu''er was completely happy. As soon as she ran, she opened her arms to the man.


    The little boy also opened his arms, hugged the little girl flying towards him, next second, picked up the little girl and rotated in situ.


    "Cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck.


    Li Mo, who came after him, saw the scene and laughed helplessly.


    Everyone loves this girl. Even Sima Feiyu, who is only one year older than her, dotes on her very much. When he sees a little girl, he will hold her and play her favorite circle.


    Although Sima Feiyu is only six years old, I don''t know if he was born into a military family. He is very tall at a young age. His six-year-old child is as tall as a * * year-old child. He has boundless natural strength and extraordinary force. It''s easy to hold a little girl like a meat ball.


    But every time Li Mo sees his family''s fat Tuan being picked up and rotated by Sima Feiyu, he can''t bear it for fear that his fat girl will crush others.


    "Feiyu, don''t get used to her. She''s too heavy. Put it down quickly." Li Mo says to Sima Feiyu.


    Xiao fu''er also knew that he was fat. He covered his face with shame and said in a shy voice, "brother Feiyu, let Xiao fu''er down. Xiao fu''er is too fat and will crush you."


    Sima Feiyu heard that Yan stopped spinning, but he didn''t put down Xiao fu''er. Instead, he held her and bumped, "who said, Xiao fu''er is not fat at all, I can hold her."


    Xiao fu''er''s eyes lit up and she was so happy, "really? But my brothers say I''m fat. "


    Sima Feiyu nodded seriously, "really."


    Xiao fu''er grinned again.


    Li Mo can''t laugh or cry at the side, or she reaches out her hand to pick up her fat family and kisses her porcelain white face. "You little girl, I''m afraid you''ll crush your brother Feiyu."


    At this time, a burst of laughter came from behind, and Sima Haoran''s bright voice rang out, "how can it! How can a man not even hold a little girl, Feiyu? "


    Sima Feiyu looked at his father, did not speak, turned his head and continued to look at the little girl in Li Mo''s arms.


    Sima Haoran is used to his son''s cool face. Only when he sees Xiao fu''er can he say a few more words and see a smiling face. At other times, it''s like someone owes him money. His father hasn''t heard him say much for so many years. I really don''t know who''s going to follow him.


    Once again, Sima Haoran could not help complaining to his wife, "this smelly boy, even his father doesn''t pay attention to him! I''m so angry. "


    Fu Yueran, next to Sima Haoran, patted his husband, "well, he doesn''t like to talk. Don''t force him. We''re out to play today. Let''s get something ready. "


    Li Mo said with a smile: "I''m ready for everything. I think this grassland is good. Next to it is the river. Let''s have a picnic here."


    Everyone agreed to settle down here, so a group of people were busy. They soon got ready for the life of paving the floor mats, taking food, picking up firewood and making a fire.


    Since Xiao fu''er can speak, Li Mo has paid much attention to getting along with her children. Every month, she takes one day to close the shop, and then takes the children with her. The family finds a place to have a good day and let the children enjoy themselves.


    Later, Meizi and tiezi would give up their work and play together on this day. Later, Sima Haoran in the city joined the play army. On this day, he brought his wife and children together with Li Mo to enjoy this rare natural time.


    Today is also the same, Li Mo will play at the foot of the mountain in the suburbs, where beautiful scenery, birds and flowers, is a good place for barbecue.


    Li Mo takes out all the chicken, duck, fish, etc. from the carriage at home, and then brings out the condiments. How can there be no condiments for barbecue.


    In addition to bringing meat, Li Mo also prepared a variety of fruits and snacks, which were placed on the plate, plate by plate on the mat for everyone to taste.Seeing that they were all ready, the children who had just gone to chase the hare had not come back. Fu Yueran was a little worried and looked at the direction of the forest, "why didn''t those children come back? Is there any danger? "


    Song Dashan said with a smile: "it''s OK. Those children are very skinny. They''ll be OK. There''s no danger in that forest. They should be back in a moment. "


    Soon after Song Dashan finished, the three children ran back. Huzi was carrying the wild rabbit that he had just chased. He held it up and showed it to everyone. "Look, we''ve got this rabbit. We can roast it."


    When Xiao fu''er saw his brothers coming back, he forgot to eat all the cakes in his hand. He got up and ran to the three boys. "Brother, brother, you''re back!"


    Xiaobao hugs her little sister and touches the little chirp on her head. She says in a warm voice, "fu''er, can you have my brother''s barbecue for you at noon?"


    Xiao fu''er held his brother''s neck, nodded and nodded again, "OK, brother''s roast meat is delicious."


    The little tree gently tugged the little girl''s chirp and said with ridicule, "you still eat. You look fat. If you eat again, you will become a little meatball!"


    Xiao fu''er is a girl with good temper. She is very charming and simple. She is not angry even when she hears the speech. She just points out two fingers with embarrassment, "that fu''er eats a little less, just a little bit ~"


    Mei Zi slaps her son on the head, "you stinky boy, why do you always bully Xiao fu''er?"


    The little tree felt his head and didn''t dare to talk back. He just muttered, "it''s just a fat girl."


    Li Mo pats plum, "children play, don''t care." Then he said to the three older children, "come on, don''t you shout for barbecue? Come on, let''s have a barbecue today."


    Huzi and Xiaoshu were all excited when they heard the words. They ran to the fire and picked up the kebab to roast.


    After growing up, Xiao Bao, who was very calm, also had some interest. He put Xiao fu''er down and said to her, "brother, I''ll give you a barbecue. You''ll wait for a while."


    Xiao fu''er nodded her head and agreed to her brother. She ran to the place where she had just sat down again and put the cake in her hand into her mouth.


    Sima Feiyu sat beside her and wiped the cake off her mouth. When she finished eating, he picked up the kettle next to her and poured some water to feed her carefully.


    Fu Yueran looks at his son like this, covers his mouth with a handkerchief, and smiles silently.


    When song Dashan saw that several children were baking well, and tie Zi and Li mo were also baking, he didn''t go up to help. Instead, he sat next to Sima Haoran and patted his brother on the shoulder. "Did your father urge you these days?"


    Sima Haoran, holding a dog''s tail in his mouth, was lying on his back on the mat. His voice was a little helpless. "I wrote again a few days ago. This old man, I don''t know how upset he was. Every month he wrote, and he said the same thing every time."


    Song Dashan shook his head. "Your father has urged you to go back to Beijing for a long time. You have been putting off for so many years. Your father may be very angry. What do you think? I don''t want to go back to Beijing all my life? "


    Sima Haoran sighed, "if I say, it''s so nice and free here. I really don''t want to go back to Beijing, but I want to know that it''s impossible. My parents and relatives are there, and my parents are old. I have to go back sooner or later. However, I still want to stay here for two more years and wait for Feiyu to be bigger. After all, I can''t delay his future." He said, shaking his legs, "I can only cherish these years. I''ll never be so free after I go back."


    Song Dashan shook his head with a smile.


    Sima Haoran spat out his Dogtail and looked at Song Dashan, "I said, are you going to stay here all the time? Your boy is not in the pool. He will fly out of here sooner or later. Don''t you plan to follow him? He''s not very old. Don''t you worry if you don''t follow him? "


    Song Dashan looks at his son who is seriously barbecuing beside the fire and is lost in thought.


    Although Xiaobao is only ten years old this year, the teachers in the academy have already asked him and his wife to take part in the children''s examination. It''s no problem to be a scholar. However, considering that Xiaobao was too young and short, Li Mo began to take the imperial examination at such a young age. They were too worried, so they put it off until now.


    Song Dashan said, "next year, Xiaobao will take part in the children''s test."


    Sima Haoran clear, "that''s about to start preparing."


    Song Dashan said, "well, let''s start the test now. If he can go to the capital, we will follow him."


    Sima Haoran eyebrows with a smile, "don''t worry, this boy of your family will definitely test to go to the capital, when I come to arrange for you, you can rest assured to go."


    Song Dashan silently and Sima Haoran touched the fist, everything in silence.


    Soon, the meat over there was fragrant and roasted.


    Li Mo said to everyone, "come on, it''s ready to eat."


    Xiao fu''er was the first one to run past. She ran to her mother with little fat legs and sucked her little nose, "Wow, it''s so fragrant ~"


    Li Mo was amused by her little greedy cat. She nodded her little nose, which made her shrug.Yuxue''s cute little powder ball''s nose is so cute that everyone is amused by her.


    Li Mo first took out a bunch of roast mutton and put it to his mouth to blow. When it was not hot, he gave it to Lilliputian. "Eat it slowly, don''t burn it, and don''t poke it into his mouth."


    Xiaotuanzi seriously guaranteed, "Niang, I must eat very well."


    Li Mo laughs at her, "yes, your ability to eat is always very good."


    Glutinous rice ball raised its small face with pride.


    Sima Feiyu watched and did not speak. He just took xiaofu''er to one side and sat down quietly when he got to the barbecue. He tore off the barbecue and fed it to her. Xiaofu''er was also lazy. When he gave her a bite, she would open her mouth and eat it. After eating, she would smile contentedly and continue to wait for feeding.


    Xiaobao was going to feed her sister in person, but she turned around and saw that she was being fed sweetly.


    Xiao Bao pursed his lips and said in secret, who is the elder brother? How can he be robbed by this smelly boy every time? It''s really annoying.


    A group of people eating barbecue, with milk tea, plus cakes and fruit, everyone eat belly slip round, lying on the mat do not want to move.


    Xiao fu''er climbs into song Dashan''s arms, tucks herself in, pats her stomach and says to her father, "Dad, Xiao fu''er''s stomach is so big"


    Song Dashan is used to the habit that every time his daughter is full, she has to sit in his arms and enjoy it. He reached out to his little girl and rubbed her stomach skillfully. He rubbed the little guy so comfortably that he hummed. Finally, he fell asleep in Song Dashan''s arms.


    When Li Mo saw that Xiao fu''er was asleep, he took a blanket from the carriage and put it on the little guy. Then he let her sleep like this, and took aunt Wu and sister Qin to pack up the barbecue and put it into the carriage.


    Seeing that everyone was full and didn''t want to move, Li Mo didn''t disturb him either. He took a blanket for everyone to cover and rest for a while. After nearly half an hour''s rest, he woke everyone up and took out his playing cards and Gobang, go and so on.


    "Come on, let''s start playing when we have a good rest. Those who want to play cards will play cards and those who want to play chess will play chess."


    We had a rest for a while, and now we are full of spirit again. We all get up to play.


    Xiaobao takes the go directly and finds Fu Yueran, who has the highest attainments in go, to play.


    Fu Yueran is a lady of a big family. She teaches Xiaobao''s go. Every time Xiaobao wants to play chess, she goes to his aunt Yueran. Fu Yueran is also very happy to play chess with Xiaobao, especially Xiaobao''s chess skills are getting higher and higher. Up to now, she has been able to play chess with her. Every time they have a competition, it''s like a match It''s a spiritual feast, which makes people feel comfortable.


    Of course, every time these two people play chess until it''s dark, other people can''t understand it. They can only shake their heads and sigh that they have no culture.


    Li Mo doesn''t want to see her son play chess. It''s really a headache. She still thinks it''s more fun to play cards, so she asks Sima Haoran and Mei Zi tiezi to fight the landlord.


    Huzi and Xiaoshu stayed to play Gobang.


    The only one who didn''t play was Sima Feiyu. He stayed quietly beside Xiao fu''er, guarding the sleeping girl, and sat quietly without expression. No one knew what he was thinking, and no one could make him show rich expression, which made the adults helpless and had to let him go.


    A group of people played until the sun was about to set before they went home.


    Sima Haoran wants to go back to the city to deal with his official business, so he can''t stay in the town more. However, Fu Yueran and Sima Feiyu don''t rush back with Sima Haoran when they have time. Instead, they follow Li Mo for a few days and then go back to the city.


    Now the area of the family has expanded a lot. Two years ago, the next door residents wanted to sell their houses, so Li Mo bought them. Then he connected the two families into one and renovated them. Now there are seven or eight rooms, no matter how many people come here.


    Since he decided to go out once a month, Fu Yueran and Sima Feiyu often come here. Li Mo just decorates two rooms for Sima''s family. Sometimes, even if Fu Yueran doesn''t come, Sima Feiyu himself will come to live for a while. For Li Mo, Sima Feiyu is the same as his own children.


    In the evening, the family sat at a big table, had a big dinner, and then went to bed.


    This month''s play day is over, and you can look forward to the next one.


    The author has something to say: I''ll see you tomorrow

 Chapter 88

    The annual children''s test is coming. This year, Xiaobao will take part in it.


    Li Mo and song Dashan didn''t expect too much of him, as long as he did his best. After all, Xiaobao was only 11 years old. Even if he failed this time, there were still many opportunities to try, just as one more test experience.


    Xiaobao himself is also very calm, finishing the exam to bring things, light way: "Dad and mom, you don''t worry, test or not on it doesn''t matter." Then he took Xiao fu''er to play.


    When Li Mo and song Dashan saw that he was under no pressure, they relaxed and sent him to the exam.


    After the exam, the whole family didn''t care. Unexpectedly, after the results came out, Xiaobao passed and became a student.


    Li Mo didn''t expect Xiaobao to pass the next exam for the first time, so she was very happy. She was more happy than she got a good score in the college entrance examination in modern times. However, the children''s examination was only the first step of the imperial examination. Li Mo didn''t want to be too grand and let Xiao Bao lose his mind in praise. Therefore, apart from praising Xiao Bao on the day of his achievement, he never mentioned it after inviting his family to a meal. He just thought it was a very common thing.


    Xiaobao also keeps an ordinary mind, and still studies hard every day, just like before.


    However, although Li Mo on the surface of the performance of very don''t care, but the heart has begun to prepare for after.


    The teacher in the college said that Xiaobao was very talented and was born to take the imperial examination. Li Mo also examined Xiaobao''s knowledge. She knew Xiaobao''s ability very well. She knew that Xiaobao would not stop here. His ultimate goal was in the capital.


    Li Mo has discussed with song Dashan in private. As long as Xiao Bao goes to the capital, they will move with him. Xiaobao was so small that he went to the capital alone. A hundred of them didn''t feel at ease, and they didn''t want the family to be separated.


    Her plan is: if she really goes to the capital, she will open a new shop in the capital. The shop here is left to someone who can rest assured, and Li Mo chooses Huzi and Xiaoshu. Therefore, after Xiaobao passed the children''s test, she began to take Huzi and Xiaoshu around to teach them how to do business, how to calculate accounts, and how to manage shops.


    Huzi and Xiaoshu have already retired from school. It''s good for them to be literate. They are not the material for reading, and they don''t have the interest to take the imperial examination. Now that they have learned enough, they are not suitable to go to school again. After discussing with their family, they retired from school.


    Originally, sister-in-law Qin intended to let tiger go to the shop in the town to find a job. It was Li Mo who stopped her and told her what she intended to do. When she knew that Li Mo was going to train tiger herself, sister-in-law Qin was happy and didn''t know what to do.


    Li Mo said with a smile: "one of the reasons why I cultivate Huzi is that they are literate and can count. The other important reason is that I grew up watching Huzi. I am very satisfied with his conduct and conduct. I can rest assured that I will give him the business."


    Qin sister-in-law strongly promised, "this boy will do well. I look at him and dare to be lazy. I break his leg. If you have anything, just tell him to do it. Don''t be polite to him."


    Plum is also willing to let the little tree bear hardships, let the little tree follow Li Mo to study hard, therefore, Li Mo hands more than two hardworking boys.


    The next year, Xiaobao took part in the hospital examination and passed it successfully again. He became a 12-year-old scholar and the youngest scholar in the town.


    Because of Xiaobao''s reason, the taxes on all the fields in my family are exempted.


    After the hospital examination, you can take part in the local examination. The local examination is held every three years. For Xiaobao, there are still two years to go.


    Although there are still two years left, Li Mo still feels that time is tight, and secretly asks Sima Haoran to find a house for them in the capital. He can bring a shop in front of the house to open the door to do business.


    Sima Haoran patted his chest and said that it was wrapped on him. "I will handle this matter. Don''t worry." Then he sighed, "we have to go back soon. We can''t push it this time, otherwise my father and the old man will come and catch me in person."


    Song Dashan was also a little reluctant, "finally going back? When do you leave? "


    Sima Haoran nodded and looked in the direction of the capital. "It''s just one or two years. It''s time to set out and transfer should come down soon."


    Song Dashan patted the brother on the shoulder, "go back, do your best in front of your parents, don''t make your father unhappy again."


    Sima Haoran laughed and put aside the melancholy. "I know. Fortunately, you''re going to the capital, and we won''t be separated for long. With your family, life is not so boring. "


    The two men made a silent fist.


    Although Sima Haoran didn''t want to go back, he had to. Before Xiaobao''s rural examination, they set out. Originally, I was going to wait for Xiaobao to pass the exam, but the new Duwei is on the way. They must start immediately.


    Song Dashan took his family to see them off.


    Sima Haoran and Fu Yueran had nothing to do with each other, but Sima Feiyu was not in a good mood. Although his face was still expressionless, his lips were tighter than usual. Everyone familiar with him knew that he was unhappy.Fu Yueran looked at Li Mo helplessly and said in a low voice: "Feiyu doesn''t want to go back to the capital. He''s not happy these two days."


    Li Mo patted her shoulder and said to Xiao fu''er beside her, "fu''er, brother Feiyu is in a bad mood. Go and talk to him."


    Know Sima Feiyu most reluctant is small blessing son, Li Mo specially take blessing son to see off together.


    Nine year old Xiao fu''er is no longer as mellow as she was when she was a child. She begins to slim down. Her facial features are becoming more and more delicate, like a flower in bud. However, her temperament is still the same as before, and she is still very charming. Now she listens to her mother''s words and runs to comfort her brother Feiyu.


    Fu''er is also reluctant to give up Sima Feiyu. She knows that he is going back to the capital, and she is secretly sad in bed for a long time. However, my mother says that their family will go to the capital soon, which is just a temporary difference. She is not so sad.


    Xiao fu''er took Sima Feiyu by the hand, looked at him with big black eyes, and comforted him: "brother Feiyu, don''t be unhappy. My mother said that we will go to the capital soon, because my brother is going to the capital. We will see him again soon. You can go home first, and I will come to you soon."


    Sima Feiyu looked at the girl who was talking seriously in front of him. He pursed his lips and did not speak.


    Seeing that Sima Feiyu didn''t speak, Xiao fu''er thought that he was still reluctant to come here, so he took out a cloth girl from his small bag and put it on his hand. "Brother Feiyu, this is made by me. I do it according to my own way. You take him and imagine that I will accompany you back, so you won''t be lonely, right?"


    Although Xiao fu''er is still young, she knows that Feiyu''s brother is very lonely. He doesn''t like to talk, laugh, cry, and play with other boys. He is always alone in silence. Only when she plays with him, he will say a few words and smile. This kind of Feiyu''s brother makes her feel lonely, so she always wants to make him happy and doesn''t want to Let him immerse himself in his own world.


    Sima Feiyu took the sparsely stitched Bunan in his hand and looked at Bunan and her big eyes and black chirp. His eyes were warm. He put his hand into his skirt and pinched her face. "Come to the capital quickly."


    Xiao fu''er nodded quickly, knowing that this was to coax brother Feiyu. He was happy and quickly took out the food prepared for Sima Feiyu in the cloth bag one by one. "Brother Feiyu, this is what I brought you. If you are hungry on the way, take it out." Then he gave him a lot of food, and his bag choked when he came.


    Sima Feiyu never liked snacks, but he took them one by one. He didn''t even let the boy come forward to help him, so he carried a lot of snacks on the carriage.


    Seeing that Sima''s family is about to leave, Xiao fu''er shakes her arm and says, "Uncle Sima, aunt Sima, brother Feiyu, goodbye!"


    until the carriage can no longer be seen, Xiao fu''er puts down her hand and pouts slightly, a little disconsolate.


    Li Mo patted the little girl''s head, "well, don''t be unhappy. My mother said that as long as my brother can go to the capital to participate in the examination, we will go to the capital. Don''t you believe my brother?"


    Thinking of his brother''s great learning, Xiao fu''er immediately believed that they would go to the capital, and soon they would play with Uncle Sima''s family again.


    Not long after the Sima family left, it was time for the local examination. Li Mo and song Dashan took fu''er and sent Xiaobao to the Gongyuan.


    When he came out after the examination, Xiaobao lost a lot of weight and made Li Mo feel sad. He felt deeply about the difficulty of the ancient imperial examination, and didn''t know how much he would have to suffer on this road. I really didn''t know whether they let him go this way or not.


    No matter what Li Mo thinks in his mind, when early winter comes, the local examination is released as usual, and Xiaobao is at the top of the list.


    Going to the capital is a sure thing.


    The next spring will be held in the capital, the time is urgent, considering to settle down there early, and then familiar with the environment, at this time, we must immediately set out for the capital.


    Fortunately, in recent years, under the special cultivation of Li Mo, Huzi and Xiaoshu have been able to stand in their own way. They not only manage the shop, but also have clear accounts. Li Mo is very relieved to give them the shop here.


    Huzi became a relative a year ago. Her mother asked Li Mo to find her. This girl has a good character, is very capable, and has great talent in make-up. Li Mo taught her the art of make-up. When she is not here, she can take the place of her make-up position and help Huzi manage the shop.


    Li Mo, the old man in the shop, doesn''t plan to take any of them away, because they are the pillars of the shop. She is not here, and the operation of the shop depends on them. Therefore, Li Mo plans to go to the capital to cultivate a new batch.


    After the shops were arranged, the Li Mo family packed up and drove to the capital.


    They are in a hurry all the way. When they get to the capital, there will be three days to celebrate the new year.


    Sima Haoran took Fu Yueran and Sima Feiyu to the gate to meet their family.


    The most exciting thing is fu''er. As soon as he got out of the carriage, he rushed to Sima Feiyu and was caught by Sima Feiyu.Li Mo shakes his head, no matter this wench, talk to Sima couple.


    Sima Haoran patted song Dashan on the shoulder and laughed happily. "I''ve arranged your house for you. There are all kinds of things in it. You can live directly. In front is the shop on Chang''an Street. The location is absolutely good."


    Song Dashan was very grateful, "Sima, you have taken trouble."


    Sima Haoran waved his hand, "say thank you, go, I''ll take you to settle."


    Sima Haoran took them into the gate and drove to the house.


    On the bus, Fu Yueran took Li Mo''s hand and said, "it''s going to be new year''s day soon. You''ve just come here and you''re not prepared for anything. Why don''t you come back with us for new year''s day and move in after new year''s day."


    Li Mo knows that this is their good intention, but she still shakes her head and refuses, "no, go to your place, the children should be restrained, the new year is still used to living in their own home, we understand the good intentions of you and Sima."


    Fu Yueran thought of the situation in the general''s house. He thought that it was the same, so he stopped demanding. He secretly planned to make arrangements for their family to have a good new year.


    It took about half an hour to get to their new house in Lima. However, when they entered the house, the whole family was surprised. Unexpectedly, the house Sima Haoran found for them was so good. The shop in front of the house was also first-class. Not only was the area much larger than the old house, but also there were two floors. Although the house in the back was not two floors, the area was also very large. There were only rooms Six rooms. The courtyard and the main hall are also magnificent, which can''t be compared with the old house.


    Li Mo is very sure that the money they gave Sima Haoran is not enough to buy the house. Sima Haoran must have made a lot of efforts. It seems that they have to find an opportunity to return the favor.


    There are all kinds of things in the house. You can move in directly without buying anything.


    Song Dashan drove the carriage into the stable, moved the things in the carriage down and sent them into the house. After that, there was nothing to clean up. At the moment, the party decided to go to a nearby restaurant for lunch as a way to clean up the dust for song Dashan''s family.


    After dinner, the Sima family went back to the general''s house, while the Li Mo family went to the market to buy some daily necessities. After returning to the house, they set up to welcome the new year. Although this year is very hasty, but the family also have to live well, can not make do with.


    This year, although there were only four members of their family, they were still very warm together. Especially during the new year''s Eve dinner, Sima Feiyu came over and stayed late at night to go back, which added a bit of excitement to the new home.


    In this way, the family spent the new year in the new house. On the 15th of the first month, the exam was held. Xiaobao entered the exam room again, but this time it was an exam that made the whole family have no bottom. In the process of waiting for the release of the list, even Li Mo was worried and worried.


    On the day of releasing the list, although Li Mo didn''t go to see the list, she had already gone to the sky and couldn''t do anything well. All day long, she didn''t belong to her mind. She wanted Xiao fu''er to comfort her mother, "mother, my brother is so smart. He will be on the list. Don''t worry, believe me."


    Li Mo smiles and scrapes her daughter''s small nose, which is getting more and more cocky. "So believe my brother?"


    Fu''er nodded vigorously, "Niang, you believe fu''er. Fu''er feels that his brother will win."


    Li Mo embraces little girl, "good, that sees our blessing son''s feeling right."


    Facts have proved that fu''er''s feeling is still right. When Sima Haoran came in with a smile and said the first sentence was "Congratulations", Li Mo knew that the result would not be bad.


    The result is not bad, Xiaobao once again in, and the ranking is very top, eighth.


    Li Mo''s heart fell from a high place and let out a long sigh of relief.


    Next, no matter what the result of the palace examination is, Xiaobao''s official career is officially started.


    The author has something to say: this chapter is about Xiaobao''s official career and the arrangement of his family''s going to the capital. Next is Xiaobao''s marriage with Fuer. See you tomorrow.

 Chapter 89

    In the 48th year of Yuanhe reign, Xiaobao became the youngest tanhualang in the history of emperor Daxi, and was granted the editing of Hanlin Academy.


    In addition to the number one ranking, Xiaobao, a 15-year-old tanhualang, is also concerned by the court.


    Although he was just the editor of the Imperial Academy of zhengqipin, many people in the Court saw the potential of the young explorer and handed him olive branches one after another. Many officials even wanted to give Xiaobao their unmarried daughters, but Xiaobao refused one by one.


    Li Mo and song Dashan respect Xiaobao''s decision. In marriage, they hope Xiaobao can choose a girl that they like. Anyway, Xiaobao is still young now, so marriage can take its time.


    Xiao Bao has never talked about marriage with Li Mo and his wife. He goes to the Hanlin academy every day and takes a rest every ten days. On that day, he takes fu''er out to play, for fear that she will be suffocated at home.


    Li Mo can''t accompany Fu Er all the time. The new shop has been renovated and the business has officially started. The family is busy again.


    Like the old shops in the town, the new shops are divided into dressing rooms, beauty salons, leisure rooms and recreation rooms. However, the present shops are more spacious, and the decoration is very high-grade. All kinds of appliances are the most expensive. Of course, the price of charge is also getting more and more expensive. Make up costs 50 Wen at a time, beauty costs 60 Wen at a time, and the price of snacks and tea drinks has doubled.


    Unlike the old shops that used to take the route of common people''s low price, Li Mo positioned the shops here in the capital as high-end routes, and basically received the rich, with an average consumption of about 80 Wen per person.


    This price is not expensive in the capital, but it is not cheap. At the beginning, many people didn''t know Li Mo''s craft and business was not very good. However, Fu Yueran often came to visit us and praised us intentionally or unconsciously at banquets, which made more and more ladies have a curious attitude to try it in the shop. After the first try, Ji Yueran came to visit us Ben has become a regular customer in the shop.


    With Fu Yueran''s help, a month after the new shop opened, its business broke the depression and became better and better. It was more than twice as good as the previous shop''s business. Correspondingly, the shop was short of manpower.


    Knowing that Li Mo is short of people, Fu Yueran brings some people to Li Mo for her to choose from. Li Mo selects two women to do chores and two boys to run errands. In addition, she also selects four beautiful women with clean family background and dexterous hands as apprentices. She plans to teach them beauty and make-up in the future. When they leave school, they will take their place I''m going to beautify her guests.


    Since choosing the apprentices, Li Mo takes these four people with her every time she looks and makes up. She asks them to observe and learn. After the shop closes, she explains to them in detail so that they can practice with each other to improve their skills.


    In addition to these four people, Li Mo also has a little apprentice, that is Xiao fu''er.


    Yes, Li Mo plans to teach Fu Er all the skills.


    Fu''er is ten years old. She is half a girl. From now on, she can teach everything she needs to teach. In addition to her cultural knowledge, she should also teach her her her make-up and beauty skills one by one. Even if she doesn''t use this skill to make money in the future, it''s not a bad thing to master the make-up and beauty skills that women look forward to most.


    Xiao fu''er is also a sensible child. When Li Mo asks her to learn, she obediently follows her. She is more serious than the four elder martial sisters. What she doesn''t understand is always the first one to ask and the one who takes the initiative to try. Probably inherited the talent of Li Mo, Xiao fu''er also has a lot of talent in this aspect, which is not inferior to Li mo.


    She can master everything that Li Mo teaches quickly, and the effect of practice is so good that she can make up well at a young age, which is beyond the reach of the other four gifted elder martial sisters. Even Li Mo has to admit that fu''er is no worse than her after a few years of practice.


    In fact, it doesn''t take a few years. In only two years, fu''er''s skill can be compared with Li mo '' It''s very lively.


    With the four apprentices gradually able to graduate, Li Mo gives them the task of making up and beauty, while she retreats to the second line and starts collecting money from the front desk, commonly known as the shopkeeper.


    Song Dashan is responsible for the management of the flower garden and the production of various balms and beauty products in Chuang Tzu Li, which is located in the suburbs. Every day, he drives his carriage to Chuang Tzu just at dawn and comes back in the evening.


    That day, song Dashan came back from Chuang Tzu, but his eyes looked out of the gate from time to time.


    Li Mo is strange, "Dashan, what are you looking at?"


    Song Dashan frowned slightly and said in a low voice, "there''s always a little girl outside our shop these days. She seems to be looking at something, but she doesn''t come in. It''s very strange."


    Li Mo looks out the door with her head outstretched. She really sees a girl about sixteen or seventeen years old in linen looking inside the shop. When she sees Li Mo looking at her, she immediately looks away."Is that the girl?" Li Mo asked.


    Song Dashan nodded, "it''s her. I''ve been looking outside for several days."


    After thinking for a moment, Li Mo went out of the shop, walked up to the girl and asked, "girl, who are you looking for? What can we do for you? "


    The little girl didn''t expect that the people inside would come out to talk to her. She was embarrassed for a moment, and her face turned red slightly. She hesitated for a long time and didn''t say anything.


    Li Mo saw that she seemed to have something to say and encouraged her with a smile, "girl, if you have something to say directly, don''t be afraid. If I can help you, I will help you."


    Maybe Li Mo''s attitude is too kind, the little girl gradually put down the formality, pursed her lips, seemed to think about something, finally, gently said, "I want to find someone, his home seems to be here."


    "Oh? Who is it? As long as I know, I will tell you that I know almost all the people around here. "


    The little girl bit her lower lip and loosened it. She said bravely, "I want to find a man named song Yifan. Do you know him?"


    Song Yifan? Isn''t this Xiaobao? Is this girl looking for her little treasure?


    Li Mo looked at the girl calmly, but could not see anything. He simply asked, "can I ask, what do you want to do with him?"


    Instead of answering, the little girl asked, "do you know him?"


    See the little girl don''t want to say, Li Mo is not forced, just the truth: "I know ah, I am his mother."


    Hearing this, the little girl turned red. She seemed very embarrassed, but she said politely, "Hello, aunt."


    Looking at the little girl''s reaction, Li Mo decides that she must know Xiao Bao, and it''s not malicious to come to him.


    Seeing the little girl''s dusty appearance, Li Mo simply said, "girl, my family Yifan is still on duty outside. I won''t come back until evening. Come in with me and have a rest." He took her by the hand to take her into the house.


    The little girl seems to be a little unaccustomed, but still did not break away from Li Mo''s hand, followed her in.


    Li Mo asks fu''er to take the girl to the backyard and serve some tea and fruit snacks.


    Fu''er was very curious about the girl who looked good and wanted to find her brother. She couldn''t help asking, "little sister, what''s your name?"


    Girl smile, "my name is Qixi."


    Fu''er tilted his head. "Your name is the same as Qixi Festival."


    Qixi nodded, "yes, because I was picked up by my master on that day, so it''s called Qixi."


    Fu Er''s smile closed, "I''m sorry, talking about this bad topic."


    Tanabata shook his head, "nothing, my master is very good to me."


    Fu Er changed the topic, "can you tell me why you want to find my brother? Do you know my brother? "


    Asked by fu''er''s question, Qixi''s face turned red again. She pursed her lips and nodded slightly. "Well, I know your brother. This time I came to see him, I had something important to ask him."


    Seeing that she was embarrassed to say this, fu''er nodded. She didn''t ask any more. She just treated her more attentively and went to clean up a guest room for her to stay.


    In the evening, Xiao Bao came back from the Imperial Academy. As soon as he came in, he was caught by fu''er.


    Xiaobao patted her sister''s head with a smile, "what''s the matter? How can I greet my brother so warmly today? "


    Fu Er wrinkled his little nose and said with a playful smile, "brother, I want to tell you something. Today, a beautiful lady came to see you."


    Xiaobao was slightly surprised when he heard the words, "looking for me? Who is it? " As he spoke, he entered the hall.


    As a result, when I saw the figure on the dinner table, my steps suddenly stopped, and a look of surprise appeared uncontrollably on my face, which had always been happy and angry but not too good at color


    Tanabata immediately stood up, the corner of the mouth can not help but see Xiaobao up, the voice is also very light, "Song Yifan."


    Li Mo and song Dashan look at each other with doubts in their eyes.


    Li Mo waved to Xiao Bao, "Yifan, come in, this girl has been waiting for you all day."


    Xiaobao recovered from his surprise just now. He suddenly turned back and walked into the house slowly. Looking at Qixi, he looked like a stranger. He asked in a voice that could not recognize his emotion: "what''s the matter with you?"


    Looking at Xiaobao''s face suddenly become indifferent, Tanabata''s smile froze, pulled the skirt, voice low a lot, "I... I come to you."


    Xiaobao gathered his eyes, sat down at the table, picked up chopsticks to eat, and asked: "Oh? What can I do for you? "


    Tanabata''s eyes can not control the red, to say before the words can no longer be said, for a time do not know is to stand or sit well.


    Li Mo saw this and frowned. He didn''t understand why Xiaobao, who was always gentle and polite, was suddenly so sharp. But now it''s hard to say anything, so he had to stretch out his hand and pull the little girl to sit down. "Tanabata, please sit down and have a meal. After dinner, OK?"


    Tanabata wiped his eyes, nodded, "OK, thank you." With that, he picked up chopsticks and dug rice into his mouth, without clamping vegetables.Li Mo couldn''t look down, and put the dishes in the bowl of Qixi, "Qixi, don''t mention it. You can''t just eat rice."


    Tanabata quickly thanks to the Li Mo folder dishes are eaten.


    After dinner, Li Mo and song Dashan go back to the house and drive fu''er back to the house. Only Xiao Bao and Qixi are left. Let them solve something by themselves.


    Xiaobao didn''t say anything about his family''s avoidance behavior. After sitting for a while, he got up and prepared to go back to his room. Before leaving, he said, "it''s not early. Have a rest early." It''s like talking to a stranger.


    Tanabata''s face turned white, a little rough, see Xiaobao to leave, can''t help but seize his skirt, "Yifan."


    Xiaobao pulled out his sleeves, his eyebrows and eyes were cold, and his voice was not warm. "Please respect yourself."


    Three words, let Qixi''s face the last bit of blood also disappeared, teeth tightly bite the lower lip, almost bite blood.


    After waiting for a long time, Xiao Bao didn''t see any words from the other party. He turned around and left.


    Walking out of the two steps, the sleeve was grabbed again, and the voice behind him came with uneasiness and uneasiness, "Yifan, do you... Remember what you said to me at the beginning?"


    Xiaobao''s hands in her sleeves clenched and her knuckles turned white. She wanted to ask why she could ask such a question even though she had disappeared for so long in silence, but she couldn''t say it. She just pulled out her sleeves again and said, "I don''t remember."


    With this sentence finished, the hand that grasped his sleeve gradually loosened, and the people behind him no longer had a voice.


    The air suddenly fell silent.


    Xiao Bao regretted what he had just blurted out and wanted to look back. But he thought of his hard search in the past two years, but he couldn''t go back. He just went back to his room.


    But when she came back to her room, she couldn''t sleep. For a moment, she thought about where she came from, whether she had returned to her room to have a rest, and whether her attitude would make her sad. In a word, Xiaobao kept her eyes open until dawn.


    The next day, Xiao Bao stayed up until he got up. Then he put on his clothes, opened the door and went to the dining room for breakfast as usual.


    But I didn''t see that figure on the table.


    Haven''t you got up yet?


    Xiao Bao sat down and said hello to song Dashan, Li Mo and fu''er. Then he took the bowl and began to eat.


    But I didn''t see that person until I was about to finish eating.


    I can''t bear it. Xiaobao pretends to be casual and asks, "where''s the girl who came to our house yesterday? Not up yet? "


    Li Mo raised her eyelids and closed her eyes. She picked up a piece of pickle and said, "Oh, that girl came to say goodbye to me early in the morning and left with her luggage."


    "What! Let''s go Xiaobao''s chopsticks fell to the ground and stood up, causing the chair to rub back for a long distance, making a harsh sound.


    Xiaobao would not have been like this if she had been normal, but now she can''t take care of it. The only thing left in her mind is the fact that she has gone.


    She''s gone? Really gone? Why did you leave again? Did you let her go last night?


    "Mother, when did she leave? "Where are you going?" Xiaobao''s voice was unprecedented.


    Li Mo drank a mouthful of porridge again, and after swallowing it, he said, "I left a quarter of an hour ago, as if I had gone to the West."


    Xiao Bao didn''t have time to say more, so he rushed out of the door and disappeared.


    Fu''er was stunned. "Niang, I''ve never seen my brother so panicked before. Since I saw my sister last night, my brother has changed completely from peacetime."


    Li Mo gives Fu Er a fried dumpling, "you are still young, don''t understand, he will deal with your brother''s affairs."


    Fu''er said, "Oh, eat well.".


    The author has something to say: continue tomorrow

 Chapter 90

    Xiaobao ran along the west side of the street, no longer caring about the image of etiquette, he only knew that she left again.


    He had a hunch that if he didn''t get her back this time, she would never appear in front of him again, and he would lose her completely.


    He was just angry with her and left without saying goodbye, but he didn''t want to lose her...


    Xiaobao didn''t care about passers-by''s eyes, and ran anxiously looking for the figure in his heart. Unfortunately, he couldn''t find the figure for half an hour, so he bent down and gasped.


    Where have you been? Where did she go? Where the hell did you go?


    Tanabata! the seventh evening of the seventh moon! the seventh evening of the seventh moon!


    Do not give up to look around, do not let go of every possible figure, but why each is not the person in his heart?


    He was too hard on her yesterday, wasn''t he? She didn''t know where to find him, but he did that to her. Should she be sad? But he didn''t mean it. He was just too angry. He had been looking for her for so long that he thought that he would never see her again in his life. So when he saw her, he couldn''t help taking the anger that he couldn''t find her before on her.


    He was going to talk to her today, but she didn''t give him the chance and left again.


    Song Yifan, why are you so stupid!


    Xiaobao can''t help beating his head with his fist, trying to kill himself.


    "Yifan, what are you doing?"


    A familiar female voice came into his ear, which made Xiaobao think he was hallucinating, but he couldn''t help looking up immediately. As a result, he saw his figure standing in front of him, looking at him with worry.


    Xiao Bao grabbed her shoulder and said, "where have you been? Are you going to leave again! Didn''t you say you came to me? Why are you leaving again? "


    A series of questions and answers make Qixi a little confused. I don''t know why he is so excited. When will she leave? She just came out to buy some herbs.


    The shoulder that was caught was getting more and more painful. She could not help crying out to remind her, "Yifan, I''m in pain..."


    Xiaobao just woke up and immediately let go of her hand, "I''m sorry, did it hurt you? I didn''t mean to


    Tanabata shook his head, looked at Xiaobao eagerly, "I''m OK Yifan. Yifan, are you still angry with me? "


    Xiaobao breathed out a breath and looked at the girl who had thought about it for many times. She said with a bitter smile, "Sheng, I''m not angry with you. Do you know that you just left without saying goodbye. I can''t find how anxious you are. I''ve been looking for you for two years, but I haven''t heard from you at all. At the beginning, you clearly said that..." but I can''t go on.


    Qixi''s eyes quickly turned red, "I''m sorry... Right... I didn''t mean to... I''m sorry Yifan..."


    Xiaobao rubbed his face and gave a compromise sigh for the last time, "don''t go, go back with me."


    Qixi shook his head, "I don''t go, I''m here to find you, unless you drive me away."


    "That you morning..." Xiaobao said here, silent, for a long time helplessly pull the corner of the mouth, know that he was cheated by his mother.


    Forget it. If you cheat, just cheat. Looking at the girl with red eyes in front of her, Xiao Bao resisted the impulse to wipe away her tears. He clenched his fist in his sleeve and said, "come on, come back with me."


    Tanabata "Oh" sound, walking behind him.


    Looking at the straight figure in front of him, Tanabata can''t help looking at it again and again. He has grown tall and seems to be stronger. He looks much more powerful than before. However, he is the same song Yifan. She knows that he hasn''t changed.


    Although he was very fierce yesterday, he should be angry because she was not good. He must have been waiting for a long time. Otherwise, he would not be like this. His Yifan is a very gentle person.


    But now he is still so angry, what should she do? Is he not going to like her anymore? Yesterday, he said he didn''t remember what he said. Didn''t he really remember? What should she do?


    Tanabata thought more and more depressed, want to ask him, but don''t know how to speak, so that the pace is more and more slow, until Xiaobao hold the arm just come back.


    "Why don''t you go?" Xiao Bao asked with emotion.


    Tanabata looked at his arm, tangled for a moment, or can''t help asking his heart, "Yifan, you really don''t remember what you said to me?"


    Smell speech, Xiaobao eyes heavy heavy, did not speak, the mood on the face of people do not understand, so that Qixi originally expected to look gradually turned into disappointment, the glory in the eyes gradually extinguished. He moved his arm to get rid of the big hand, but he was held more tightly.


    "You still owe me an explanation, Qixi." Xiao Bao squeezed these words out of his mouth, as if he was suppressing something.


    Qixi bit his lower lip and looked at the ground. After a while, a slightly choking voice sounded, "Yifan, my master is dead."


    Xiaobao''s pupil is shrinking."Yifan, I have no relatives... I... I come to you... What you said, said... Said that you wanted me to be your wife, but... But you don''t remember this... If you don''t remember, I can''t stay here anymore..."


    the intermittent words on Qixi made Xiaobao''s heart ache, and her hand gradually moved down from her arm, holding the little hand tightly, "So you disappeared because of your master?"


    Tanabata nodded with tears, "well, master is seriously ill, dumb uncle came to me, I was so anxious that I forgot to leave a letter for you. Later... Later I wanted to write to you, but I don''t know where your home is, I can''t find you."


    Is that the case? Really... He thought she was playing with him.


    Xiaobao covered his forehead and pulled the corners of his mouth. After a long time, he sighed, clenched his hand, and walked back, "come on, come home with me, that''s your home."


    "What... What?" Qixi suddenly opened his eyes, unbelievable.


    But Xiaobao no longer said more and went straight home with the villain behind him.


    Tanabata''s eyes are red, but the corners of the mouth are slowly tilted up, the higher.


    She Yifan, this is not angry with her, to forgive her?


    When they got home, they found that Li Mo, who should have been in the front shop, was sitting in the yard drinking tea.


    Xiao Bao took her to Li Mo and said, "mother, we''re back."


    Li Mo looked at the two people pull together hand, and looked at the eyes drooping head, face red Tanabata, eyes flashed smile, nodded to the two people, "back."


    Xiaobao looked back at Qixi, laughed, turned his head and said again, "mother, I want to marry Qixi."


    Tanabata quickly raised his head, cheeks more red, on the Li Mo look over the eyes, and embarrassed to lower his head, but still can''t help mouth up.


    Li Mo sees this, the corner of the mouth also tilted, "this matter waits for your father to come back, we discuss slowly again, you send Qixi back to the room to settle down first, lack what to do for her."


    Xiaobao with a smile, led Qixi back to the room.


    Li Mo shook his head and laughed, but he still didn''t move and drank tea quietly.


    A moment later, Xiao Bao came back again, took a stool, sat down beside Li Mo, and called "Niang" gently


    Li Mo touched Xiao Bao''s head and said with deep emotion, "at that time, it was still a little baby that was not as high as my knee. I was shouting after my mother, but now I''m going to get a wife. How time flies."


    Xiao Bao took Li Mo''s hand, "Niang, thank you." Thank you for so many years of nurturing, thank you for so many years of love, thank you for supporting all my decisions, have such a mother, he is really lucky.


    Li Mo patted Xiao Bao''s head and said, "what do you say? Thank you. Tell me, what''s the matter with this girl?"


    Thinking of Tanabata, Xiaobao''s eyes softened, and he talked about the affair between him and Tanabata, "I knew her two years ago, and at that time I wanted to bring it back for you to meet. As a result, something happened. I lost contact with her, so I didn''t talk to you and dad."


    "At that time, I had just finished the palace examination and was invited to go hunting in the buried hill. It was at that time that I met Qixi. At that time, I was accidentally bitten by a snake. It was Qixi that saved me."


    Li Mo remembers that two years ago, Xiaobao came back from a trip and hurt his ankle. He was really bitten by a snake. Fortunately, the wound was treated well and there was no problem. After seeing it, the doctor said that the snake venom was cleaned up very well, so they were relieved. But at that time Xiaobao didn''t mention that it was Qixi.


    "In order to thank her and see that she lives alone in the cave, I often take things to see her, and then..." Xiaobao is a little shy. It''s the first time that Li Mo sees him like this. He looks like a young man who is fresh in love, which is quite different from his calm and capable appearance in officialdom.


    The next thing you don''t need Xiaobao to say, Li Mo can also understand, it must be two people look at each other, gradually growing feelings.


    However, there are still many things Li Mo does not understand.


    "Why is Qixi alone in the mountains? Still living in a cave? What about her family? "


    Xiaobao explained, "Tanabata is to find a very important herbal medicine will come to the buried hill, this herbal medicine is very important to her, she was refining a kind of medicine to treat tuberculosis."


    Li Mo surprised, "Qixi is a doctor?"


    Xiaobao nodded, "Niang, there is a very important thing I didn''t tell you. In fact, Qixi is the apprentice of the king of medicine, the only heir."


    King of medicine! The medicine king of the best doctor in the world!


    Li Mo was a little confused. She thought Qixi was an ordinary girl, but she was the descendant of the king of medicine.


    Xiaobao then said: "Qixi is an orphan. She was picked up by Yaowang when she was a child, and then became an apprentice. Two years ago, I was going to take Qixi home, but she suddenly disappeared because Yaowang was ill. Yaowang... Died."


    Li Mo thought about it and straightened out the cause and effect. After the king of medicine died, Qixi disappeared, but Xiaobao didn''t know it. That''s why he was angry with Qixi yesterday. Now, the matter is open, and the two children are reconciled.Li Mo patted Xiao Bao''s hand, "then you should treat others well. Don''t be so fierce as yesterday. The little girl came all the way to find you. You look like that. I''m not sure how sad you are."


    Xiaobao nodded, "Niang, yesterday was bad for me. I won''t do that again." With that, Xiaobao hesitated a little. After a while, he said, "mother, the king of medicine has passed away. When the world knows about it, many people will come to Qixi for treatment. Maybe some people are not easy to be provoked. It''s estimated that the family won''t be so peaceful now. Would you please forgive me?"


    Li Mo smiles and shakes his head, "silly child, Qixi married you is our family, a family say what two words, after Qixi is our another daughter, you don''t have to worry, to his daughter, how can we not tolerate?"


    Smell speech, small treasure smiles to show a tooth, "thank you. Also, Niang, Qixi learned medicine from Yaowang when she was young. No one taught her how to be worldly, and she doesn''t know much about other things. She is just like a simple child. In the future, if you teach her more, she will listen to you. If she doesn''t do well, don''t be angry with her. "


    Li Mo angrily glances at Xiaobao and nods his head, "you...


    Xiaobao laughs.


    The wedding of Xiaobao and Qixi is scheduled for the end of the year, with half a year to go.


    Qixi is homeless, so he lives here. Li Mo has a separate room as the pharmacy for Qixi, which is specially used for Qixi herbs and Dan stove, and a place for Qixi clinic.


    Originally, Li Mo wanted to make Xiaobao and Qixi move to Xiaobao''s house because they were not comfortable living with their parents. However, Qixi and Xiaobao didn''t want to move out alone. They thought it was good for them to live here, and they also wanted to live together as a family. Li Mo didn''t want to do anything about it. She just arranged their rooms more carefully to make them comfortable Yes.


    The happiest thing about the arrival of Tanabata is fu''er. She chats with her sister-in-law every day. Her sister-in-law is more intimate than her sister. She whispers and shares her thoughts together. Li Mo has to retreat to the second tier. Xiao Bao even jokes that Tanabata is her sister and she is her husband.


    The family laughed.


    Time soon to the end of the year, Li Mo simply put in front of the business to Fuer to take care of, she is busy with Xiaobao and Qixi marriage.


    This day is the wedding day of Xiaobao and Qixi. Qixi has no family. The day before the wedding, Xiaobao places Qixi in the house outside. The next day, he takes Qixi home from here.


    Li Mo invited Sima''s family and some very close guests, while Xiao Bao called some very close colleagues in the officialdom to come and held ten tables in the yard. Although the number of people is not the most, but these people are sincere blessing, the courtyard is lively.


    Xiaobao, as a bridegroom, naturally wants to accompany the guests. Although everyone is sincere in blessing, the wine he should drink is not ambiguous at all, so Xiaobao''s steps are not stable after accompanying the guests at the ten tables.


    Li Mo quickly went to the kitchen and ordered him to cook a bowl of wake-up wine soup, which sent him back to his new house.


    Xiaobao does drink a lot, but his mind is still clear. His wife is still waiting for him. How can he drink so much that no one knows.


    Thinking of his wife, Xiaobao''s eyes were patrolling the house. On the big red bed, he saw the man quietly covering his head.


    That''s his wife, the treasure in his heart.


    Step by step, he walked to the person sitting upright, stretched out his hand and slowly took off the cover, revealing a beautiful little face under the cover.


    "Yifan..." Lilliputian''s red lips spit out these two words and then close, only a pair of eyes reveal shyness and joy.


    Xiaobao raised the corner of his mouth and could not help reaching out to touch the little man''s face in front of him. His voice was hoarse. "Are you hungry?"


    Tanabata shook his head, "not hungry, in fact, before my mother gave me food, I eat enough to cover, mother said to wait for you to open it."


    "Ha ha..." Xiaobao laughs and makes Qixi feel embarrassed and lowers her head.


    Looking at xiaorener''s coy appearance, Xiaobao doesn''t want to waste any more time, so he holds her up.


    "Ah -" Tanabata might as well be suddenly picked up and called out, "Yifan, what are you going to do?"


    Xiaobao, holding her baby in her arms, went directly to the separate bath room in the room. "Would you like to take a bath with your husband?"


    Tanabata''s face turned red, just like a cooked prawn, but she nodded with shyness. She knew that the lady wanted to listen to her husband''s words, and she also wanted to listen to Yifan''s words.


    "Ha ha..." Xiao Bao''s smile came from his chest, and he was very happy.


    A moment later, the sound of splashing water came from the bathroom, as well as men''s gasping and women''s singing, which formed a beautiful movement.


    That night, the moon was too shy to hide.


    The author has something to say: next is Fu Er''s feelings. I''ll see you tomorrow.

 Chapter 91

    One year after Xiaobao and Qixi got married, Qixi was pregnant. The next year, she gave birth to a big fat boy named song Yunli.


    This nickname is created by fu''er, because fu''er thinks Tuan Tuan is like a fat ball, and it''s like a meat ball. It''s very suitable for this nickname.


    Xiaobao and Qixi are very fond of this girl, so it''s a little thing like taking a nickname. Of course, it depends on her, so the name Tuan Tuan is called down.


    The happiest thing about Tuan Tuan''s birth is fu''er, because she loves to tease this little nephew. She has a good time playing with the little guy every day. When Tuan Tuan can walk and talk, she basically follows fu''er, the little aunt. Even her parents have to wait in the back row.


    When it comes to going out once a month, Fu Er holds the little guy all the way, and his aunt and nephew have a good time.


    "Little aunt, come and chase Tuan Tuan. Tuan Tuan is here!" The little guy is running on the grass with his short, fleshy legs. He has to talk to fu''er while running.


    Fu Er is also very cooperative with the little guy, He followed the little guy with a tiny step, pretending to chase him hard, but he couldn''t catch up with him. He had to ask the little guy, "Tuan Tuan, you''re running so fast, just wait for your aunt, OK"


    the little guy would stop and wait for a while when he saw that his aunt was so poor, and then he would giggle and run away again when she was catching up own.


    For a moment, the surrounding air was full of happiness and laughter.


    Others looked at the two cousins, and their faces were helpless and spoiled.


    Fu Yueran moved his eyes back from fu''er and looked at Li Mo, a good sister who had been sitting beside him for many years. Thinking of her son''s thoughts, he had to say: "Li Mo, fu''er is sixteen years old and almost seventeen in the twinkling of an eye. Don''t you plan to settle for her?"


    She vaguely mentioned it two years ago, but Li Mo and song Dashan didn''t want their daughter to get married too early. If they wanted to stay for two more years, she couldn''t say much. Now two years have passed, and fu''er is almost 17 years old. If the 17-year-old girl hasn''t decided yet, it''s too late. I don''t know why Li Mo is not worried at all, but she is, The iceberg son in the family is so big that his heart is on fu''er. If he doesn''t marry fu''er, he will be crazy.


    However, the family background of the general''s house is still too high for Li Mo''s family. She can understand Li Mo''s and song Dashan''s disapproval. But her son just likes other people''s girls, and she and Sima Haoran also like fu''er to be their daughter-in-law. So she wants to fight hard to marry fu''er back to their Sima family.


    Li Mo smell speech, smile invariable, "yes, blessing son immediately 17 years old, even if don''t marry a person, also want to set up a personal home for her."


    Fu Yueran couldn''t help but be nervous for a moment and asked, "do you want to decide which one?"


    Li Mo said with a smile: "I''ve been watching it for several years. I think the young shopkeeper of zhangjiabuzhuang is a good young man with good spirit. He is also very attentive to our fu''er. Fu''er is not afraid of being bullied when she marries. We can take care of her."


    Fu Yueran''s heart tightened, and he squeezed sweat for his son in his heart. He tentatively asked: "although this marriage event is the words of the matchmaker ordered by his parents, it still needs his children to like it. Have you asked Fu Er? Is fu''er willing to marry the young shopkeeper of Zhang family? "


    Li Mo looks at the girl who is smiling together with Tuan Tuan, and smiles gently, "that girl, who is naive, may not be enlightened so far, so I can only choose one for her to let us rest assured."


    Fu Yueran''s heart was thumped for a while, and the secret was not good.


    Unfortunately, today a Feiyu is still in Yulin Wei. She has something important to do. She can''t come here. What should she do. However, if the child of Feiyu comes here today, she can''t imagine the consequences of hearing this.


    Fu Yueran was in a hurry and didn''t know what to do. After thinking about it for a long time, he gritted his teeth and went straight to the point. "Li Mo, I don''t want to beat around the bush with you any more. I want Fu Er to be my daughter-in-law. Feiyu has loved Fu Er since he was a child. He grew up with you. Naturally, I know what I said is true. Can you consider my Feiyu? Feiyu''s child is determined to love fu''er all his life. If you give fu''er to him, you can rest assured that we will treat her as well as our own daughter. "


    Li Mo sighed a good big breath in the heart, did not expect to pay month ran to still say.


    Just because she didn''t want Fu Yueran to say this, she said so much on purpose. She just didn''t want Fu Yueran to put forward this matter.


    Of course, she really wanted to promise her fortune to the Zhang Shao shopkeeper, not Feiyu.


    Feiyu was the child she grew up with. Of course, she knew that the child was good to fu''er, which was even better than their parents. She held fu''er in her hands and was afraid to drop it. She was afraid to melt it in her mouth. However, Feiyu''s family is too prominent for them. No matter what era they are in, they have a deep sense of the right family. The wrong love is too easy to be smoothed down by the contradiction between family status. In the end, too many lovers have become resentful spouses.She is a mother. Her only wish is to see fu''er live happily. She doesn''t want fu''er to be looked down upon or even compared with others after she married into a high family. Even if Sima Haoran and Fu Yueran like fu''er, there are many other elders in the general''s house. Even Sima and his wife have nothing to do with them.


    At that time, even if fu''er is hurt, how can they stand out for their daughter?


    How can she bear to see her daughter hurt?


    Therefore, she still ruthlessly thought that she couldn''t see Feiyu''s deep love for fu''er, and she wanted to marry fu''er to a suitable person. If someone was destined to be the villain, she would be.


    Li Mo sighed and took Fu Yueran''s hand. "Yueran, I know what you said is true. You all love fu''er sincerely, but your family is not something that we can climb up. Who can guarantee that fu''er won''t be bullied when we marry in? When the time comes, her father and I can''t even give our daughter an appearance. " Seeing what Fu Yueran wanted to say, Li Mo interrupted, "I know what you want to say, but Yueran, Feiyu is not at home all the time. Some things about the inner house are not understood by him as a big man. Most of the time, he has to rely on his wife. You should know that you have lived in the general''s residence for so many years."


    Fu Yueran''s words were all forced to swallow.


    What Li Mo said is right. Even when she married into the general''s house, her mother-in-law would criticize her. Secretly, she suffered a lot. How can she ensure that Fu Er would not be hurt when she married in?


    Fu Yueran couldn''t say anything about marriage any more, so he had to worry secretly.


    In the evening, general''s house.


    Fu Yueran sat on the Babu bed in the yard, and looked at the moon quietly with Sima Haoran, until a sound of walking broke the short silence.


    Sima Feiyu, dressed in black armor and a green dragon sword, walked in calmly. He was so dignified that people had to praise him.


    "Father, mother." After a cry, he sat down.


    Sima Haoran and his wife took a look at their expressionless son, but they shook their heads. They didn''t expect him to say one more word of nonsense.


    Knowing what his son wanted to hear, Fu Yueran wanted to tease him, but he couldn''t bear to think of today''s topic. Just say it directly.


    "Feiyu, today your Aunt Li Mo told me about Fu Er''s marriage."


    As soon as he said this, Sima Feiyu, who had a deep face, had a rare expression and a fluctuation in his eyes. He was obviously interested.


    Fu Yueran had a headache when he saw his son like this, but he had to say, "your Aunt Li Mo wants to marry fu''er to Zhang Ji''s little shopkeeper."


    With a bang, the teacup that had been pinched in the palm of Sima Feiyu''s hand was broken, and the red blood fell down the palm, but the owner of the hand didn''t feel it, just his eyes were so deep that people were afraid.


    Fu Yueran quickly took Sima Feiyu''s hand and wrapped it in a handkerchief, "you child, show me quickly!" Then he told the servant girl to take the golden sore medicine.


    Sima Haoran was upset and angry. He couldn''t help scolding: "you stinky boy!"


    It''s a pity that Sima Feiyu didn''t respond, but his whole body was more and more fierce, which made Sima Haoran the father helpless.


    Fu Yueran bandaged Sima Feiyu and patted him on the arm. "Feiyu, your Aunt Li Mo and uncle Dashan dislike our family background. They are afraid that Fu Er will be bullied when she gets married. Every mother wants her children to be happy. Your Aunt Li Mo''s idea is right. The family background gap between our two families is too big. Even if your father and I like Fu Er, there is a big gap in the family What about others? Can you guarantee that no one will hurt fu''er when you are away? "


    Sima Feiyu was silent and did not speak.


    Just when Fu Yueran and his wife couldn''t help worrying, Sima Feiyu suddenly stood up and walked out, "Mom and Dad, I have something to do when I go out."


    Fu Yueran yelled: "Feiyu, where are you going?"


    Unfortunately, people have disappeared.


    Only left the couple helpless sigh.


    Sima Feiyu quickly walked out of the house, rode on his horse and ran down the street. Soon he came to the shop of the Song family.


    After tying the horse to the stone lion in front of the shop, Sima Haoran walked to the backyard, flew on the wall, looked at fu''er''s room and stood straight for more than an hour. Then he jumped over and fell quietly into the yard.


    General Xiaojun was about to call, but he felt that he was an acquaintance, so he stopped.


    Sima Feiyu came to fu''er''s window, pushed it gently and jumped into fu''er''s room.


    Came to the bed, under the quilt arch up a slight amplitude, is rising and falling with the breath, inside is the little man he thought.


    I can''t help stretching out my hand towards the beautiful little face. I feel the tender and smooth skin as if I have been seduced. I don''t want to leave for a long time.But don''t want to, originally sleeping Lilliputian son suddenly opened his eyes, big eyes straight over, after a long time, nono ground called out, "Feiyu elder brother."


    Sima Feiyu''s hand froze, and the whole person seemed to be settled.


    Fu''er saw that Sima Feiyu didn''t make a sound, so he just got up from the bed and took hold of Sima Feiyu''s big hand with thick cocoon. "Brother Feiyu, why are you here?"


    Sima Feiyu, who is rigid, doesn''t find the joy in the eyes of the villain, but thinks that the villain is simply surprised and confused.


    "I..." Sima Feiyu didn''t know what to say for a moment, and what he wanted to say disappeared.


    Seeing that Sima Feiyu was still silent, fu''er blinked his big eyes and squeezed his big hand. "Brother Feiyu, don''t you talk to fu''er?" Brother Feiyu hasn''t come to see her for a long time. She misses him so much.


    Sima Feiyu closed his eyes and opened them a moment later. His eyes were firm and could not be refused. He put fu''er''s slender body into his arms.


    "Brother Feiyu?" Fortune was surprised.


    Sima Feiyu buried his head in fu''er''s neck and took a deep breath, which filled fu''er''s heart with fragrance.


    "Fu''er, do you hate brother Feiyu treating you like this?"


    Fu Er''s face turned red, a little shy, but he still shook his head bravely, "I don''t hate it." On the contrary, there is a touch of happiness. What''s the matter?


    The corner of Sima Feiyu''s mouth cocked up, hugged the body of the villain in his arms, and continued to ask: "well, what if other men also hugged you like this? Would you like to? For example, the little shopkeeper of Zhang Ji? "


    Fu''er can''t help but follow his words. He imagines that Zhang Ji''s little shopkeeper holds her in his arms and rubs her neck. Suddenly, he feels uncomfortable and frowns, "no, it can''t be like this."


    Sima Feiyu couldn''t help laughing from her chest. Fu''er''s face became more red. Just when she wanted to say something, she was held by a strong hand on the back of her head. A warm attack on her lips. The next second, something slipped into her mouth and intertwined with her tongue.


    Fu''er''s mind was blank, and he only remembered the wet and smooth touch. He was soft in Sima Feiyu''s arms.


    It was not until Sima Feiyu let go of the lip that Lilliputian came back from dizziness for a long time. The whole person didn''t know what to do, "Feiyu... Brother... You... You...


    Sima Feiyu put his forehead against Lilliputian''s forehead, and the tip of his nose touched the tip of his nose. The breath of speaking sprayed on fu''er''s lips," fu''er, do you like brother Feiyu? How about marrying brother Feiyu? Why don''t you marry someone else? "


    Fu''er''s face is red enough to cook an egg. His mind is full of Sima Feiyu''s words.


    Marry brother Feiyu? Don''t marry someone else?


    Do you want to do the same thing as brother Feiyu when you marry someone else? Fu''er imagines that other people treat her like Feiyu''s brother. All of a sudden, she shivers. No, only Feiyu''s brother can do it.


    Only brother Feiyu can do this...


    fu''er suddenly recalled that she was almost ashamed. What was she thinking?


    Looking at the appearance of the little girl, Sima Feiyu''s look in his eyes was even more beautiful, and his voice was even softer, "fu''er, would you like to answer brother Feiyu? Would you like to marry brother Feiyu and be his wife


    Sima Feiyu did not gasp for a question, which made fu''er suddenly close her eyes and bear the shame to say "um" softly.


    Well, that''s the answer.


    She is willing to marry brother Feiyu, no one but brother Feiyu.


    Sima Feiyu''s heart fell to the ground and he felt alive again.


    I can''t help holding the villain in my arms again and raising the corners of my mouth silently.


    For a long time, after the initial shame, fu''er was not so uncomfortable now and could think normally. He moved in Sima Haoran''s arms and said softly, "but brother Feiyu, my mother seems to disagree." A while ago, Niang asked her if she liked the little shopkeeper of Zhang Ji''s family. She said she didn''t like it. Niang didn''t say any more.


    My mother never asked her if she liked Feiyu.


    Sima Feiyu pursed his lips and patted Lilliputian on the back. "It doesn''t matter. I''ll ask my aunt and uncle for permission and give it to me."


    The author has something to say: dear friends, tomorrow is the last one. I''ll see you tomorrow, and I''ll say goodbye to you under this article. I hope I can see you again tomorrow

 Chapter 92

    Sima Feiyu stayed in fu''er''s room until late at night. He didn''t leave until fu''er fell asleep again.


    However, instead of going home, he went straight to the palace and waited at the palace gate all night. The next day, as soon as the palace gate opened, he entered the imperial study and had a secret talk with the emperor for a long time before he came out.


    Out of the palace gate, he hurriedly sent people home to report a letter, and then directly summoned Yulin Wei. That night, a large number of people came out of the city gate and went straight to the northwest.


    This time, Sima Feiyu disappeared for three months without any news.


    When it reappeared, it was outside the courtyard of the Song family.


    After getting up, song Dashan opened the back door as usual, and saw Sima Feiyu standing in front of his house. His clothes and hair were wet with dew.


    Surprised, song Dashan quickly pulled Sima Feiyu in, "Why are you here early in the morning? Didn''t you say you went out to work? When did you come? Look at the wet clothes. "


    Sima Feiyu answered as he entered the door: "uncle, I just came back from work."


    Song Dashan touched his clothes and said, "look, the clothes are wet. You silly child, you don''t know how to call the door."


    Sima Feiyu didn''t say a word. When he came to the middle of the yard, he stopped and refused to move.


    "Why don''t you go in? Go in with your uncle and change your clothes. " Song Dashan was puzzled.


    Sima Feiyu shook his head and knelt down in the yard.


    Song Dashan was surprised and quickly reached out to pull, "what''s the matter with you child? What''s the matter with you? Get up. Let''s talk about something. Get up. "


    Sima Feiyu''s martial arts skills are rare. If he doesn''t want to get up, song Dashan can''t get up at all and kneels stubbornly.


    At this moment, Li Mo also heard the voice come out, and saw Sima Feiyu kneeling in the yard. He was also surprised for a moment. However, after a little thought, he could guess what the child meant at the next moment.


    Ah, this child, why do you want to give up so much.


    Li Mo went forward and reached for his arm. "Son, get up quickly. What can I say to my aunt?"


    Sima Feiyu raised his head, his eyes were sincere, "uncle, aunt, I like fu''er, I want to marry fu''er, please."


    Song Dashan and Li Mo look at each other, and there is endless helplessness and intolerance in their eyes.


    They can''t see the child''s heart for fu''er, but they really don''t fit in.


    Sima Feiyu stepped forward on his knees. "Uncle, aunt, I know what you are worried about, but you can rest assured that I won''t let fu''er be wronged. I will deal with it. I''ve asked for a title and a mansion with the emperor alone. Later, I''ll take fu''er to set up a mansion alone. Fu''er will be the mother of the family. She doesn''t need to bow to anyone and won''t be wronged Let fu''er be wronged. Just punish me. I will never say a word. " In order to let the emperor give him a separate title and residence from the general''s mansion, he promised the emperor to go to the northwest to secretly solve the change of the king of Qi. He didn''t come back until today. Although he nearly died, he finally finished it. He had the courage to ask his uncle and aunt to marry him.


    Li Mo was surprised when she heard that. She didn''t expect that the child had dealt with everything, even the things they were most worried about had been solved. This is...


    "Dad! Mother Fu''er rushed out. The next second, he knelt down with Sima Feiyu.


    How can song Dashan bear the baby girl like this? He said in a hurry, "what''s this for? Get up quickly. If you have anything to say to your parents directly."


    Fu''er shakes his head and looks at them with big black and white eyes. "Father, mother, fu''er wants to marry brother Feiyu. If you don''t want to marry someone else, you can promise me and brother Feiyu, OK? Brother Feiyu loves fu''er very much. He won''t let fu''er be wronged. "


    Song Dashan didn''t know what to say. He looked at Li mo.


    Li Mo sighed helplessly.


    She always thought that fu''er didn''t understand. Unexpectedly, her heart had been given to Feiyu.


    That''s all. The two children really love each other. Feiyu has solved most of their worries. If their parents still don''t agree, it will hurt the children''s heart.


    Li Mo went up and raised one with one hand, "you two, I have no objection."


    Fu Er''s eyes widened. "Niang, do you really agree?"


    Li Mo doesn''t have good spirit, "I can not agree, if I don''t agree, do you two want to kneel down all the time?"


    Fu''er covered his face. After a while, he put it down and began to laugh. He could not help grabbing Sima Feiyu''s arm and whispered: "brother Feiyu, my mother agreed!"


    Sima Feiyu''s expressionless face is also hard to see such a smile as Shi. He sincerely looks at Li Mo and song Dashan, "thank you, uncle and aunt."


    Song Dashan also laughed and waved to them, "come on, don''t stand in the yard. Come back to the room with me and sit down."


    Several people returned to the house, Li Mo said: "in this case, you two should make a decision first. Feiyu, you go back and tell your parents that your uncle Dashan and I will discuss the date with your parents, so that you two can make a decision first."Sima Feiyu nodded. When Li Mo finished speaking, he couldn''t wait to go home to find his parents.


    Sima Haoran and Fu Yueran were also very happy. They came early the next morning to discuss with Li Mo and song Dashan about their two children.


    Finally, he decided to choose a good day for the two children and get married in September the next year.


    Time flies by, and in a twinkling of an eye, fu''er is going to get married and leave the family.


    This morning, Li Mo got up early, but somehow she didn''t want to move. When she thought that her daughter was going to get married today, her heart was filled with emotion.


    Her daughter, who has grown up from a small meatball, has been married for so many years.


    He is feeling that his hand is warm. His hand is covered by a pair of big hands full of cocoons. Li Mo raises his head and looks at Song Dashan in front of him.


    Song Dashan touched Li Mo''s face and asked, "what''s the matter? Is it hard to feel? " In fact, his heart is also very uncomfortable.


    Li Mo hugs song Dashan''s waist, buries his face in front of his chest and rubs, "Dashan, fu''er is going to get married, the children are big."


    Song Dashan gently stroked her hair, tender love, "yes, the children have grown up, naturally will leave our arms." Said, in the fragrance of the top of the hair gently kiss, "don''t be sad, you still have me, I will always accompany you, accompany you to the old."


    Li Mo raised the corner of his mouth and nodded slowly, "yes, I still have you."


    Song Dashan also laughed and patted his wife''s head. "Well, darling, don''t be sad. The children will leave us sooner or later. When fu''er gets married, we''ll leave the shop to other people. I''ll take you outside to have a play."


    Li Mo raises a head, "go out to play?"


    "Yes, you''ve been married to me for so many years, and you''ve been busy for this family. I haven''t let you have a good rest, and I haven''t let you enjoy happiness. Now the children don''t need us to take care of them. Let''s go out and have a look, play and have a good time."


    I don''t know why, Li Mo suddenly felt sour eyes, busy and buried his head in his chest, the voice is happy, "OK, let''s go out for fun, just the two of us."


    Li Mo cheers up and goes out to busy fu''er''s wedding. Although she is very reluctant, she takes care of everything with a smile. Happily, she sends fu''er out of the door and gives her baby daughter to her husband.


    Until the sedan disappeared from the end of the street, Li Mo was led back to the room by song Dashan.


    Her daughter, married.


    Song Dashan did what he said. After fu''er returned to the door in three dynasties, he immediately packed his luggage, then drove the carriage and set out with Li mo.


    Xiao Bao, fu''er and Sima all came to see them off. Li Mo said goodbye to them one by one. Finally, he hugged Fu Yueran, "good sister, I''ll ask you when Dashan and I are away."


    Fu Yueran''s eyes were a little red. "Don''t worry. I''ll take good care of the children and the shop for you. You have a good time with Dashan, but don''t forget to come back. Remember that we are still waiting for you."


    Li Mo smiles and nods, "I know, we won''t play outside all the time, we will come back when we have finished playing."


    Sima Haoran also patted song Dashan on the shoulder and said, "pay attention to safety all the way, and come back after playing well."


    Song Dashan nodded with a smile.


    Fu''er threw it into Li Mo''s arms, eyes slightly red, "mother, you and dad want to come back early, or fu''er will miss you."


    Li Mo patted her head, "you should be obedient, listen to Feiyu, don''t always let Feiyu worry, you know?"


    Fu''er nodded, but his eyes became more and more red. At last, he was taken into his arms by Sima Feiyu, and his shoulders trembled.


    Li Mo sighed, turned to Xiao Bao and Qixi, and touched their heads. "You two should be well, too."


    They nodded, and their eyes were full of reluctance.


    Although not give up, but still want to start, Li Mo ruthlessly heart on the carriage, and song Dashan two people in the public to see each other off out of the gate.


    The carriage is very comfortable and has everything. Song Dashan prepared it before they set out. He reinforces the carriage with soft cushions and a small table in the middle for eating. He also specially creates a row of cupboards under the seat with daily necessities and soft beds on top. He can sleep directly and rest when tired .


    All this is for Li Mo to play comfortably.


    Before they set out, they planned their route and marked it on a map. The route was in a circle. They started from the capital, made a big circle, and finally returned to the capital.


    According to the map, the two started to play from the adjacent city on the right side of the capital. First they went to the famous scenic spots. After playing all over, they went to the city for a stroll of clothes and food. When they were tired of playing, they set off for the next place.This game, played for three years.


    Three years later.


    Li Mo stood by the window of the inn, looking at the direction of the capital, and sighed, "we''re back."


    Song Dashan nodded, "yes, tomorrow we can go to the city and go home."


    Li Mo leans back in Song Dashan''s arms, embraces his hand around his waist and rubs it gently.


    These three years, the two of them had a very relaxed and happy life, like a late honeymoon. She was content to have such a trip in her life.


    "Dashan, will we stay here until we die this time?"


    Song Dashan lowered his head and rubbed Li Mo''s hair with his cheek. His voice was soft. "If you still want to play, I''ll accompany you."


    Li Mo smiles and shakes his head, "what else do you want to play? I''ll be satisfied this time. Next, we''ll guard the shop and the two children. Let''s live a good life until we grow old together."


    Song Dashan laughs, "OK, let''s grow old together."


    Song Dashan clenched his hand as slim as a girl''s waist, hugged his wife more tightly, and asked, "lady, do you regret marrying me for so many years?" Did you regret staying in that year?


    Li Mo thought of the past few years, her eyes were soft, and she shook her head. "I don''t regret meeting you. I''m very lucky and happy."


    This man, though ordinary, is irreplaceable in her world. He loves her, tolerates her, takes care of her, and is considerate of her. He is even ridiculed by the outside world. He doesn''t care about his wife. He makes her feel cherished every day. How can she regret meeting such a man? She even prayed that they could meet, know each other and love each other in the afterlife.


    The next day, they went into the city, returned to their home after three years of separation, and met their relatives waiting at home.


    After they came back this time, they never went out to play. They always kept the shop. Except for going back to their hometown shop once every two years to see everyone, they spent the rest of their time living an ordinary and busy life in the capital shop, watching their children become more and more mature and their grandchildren grow up.


    Just watch until you get old.


    The author has something to say: Here we are going to say goodbye to you. Thank you for your company. We are destined to see you in the next book.


    My two books have been updated for nearly four months in a row, and all of them are finished. I will take two days off to clear my mind before I write a new book, which will be officially updated on Monday. That is to say, "through the farmer''s food mother" will be officially updated next Monday. The old rule is that red envelopes will be issued three days before the new articles ~


    finally, I love you